¡°Huh? Is there anything else?¡± Chu Huan asked.
¡°He urately predicted your birth. Grandpa told me and Big Brother that we will have five younger brothers and two younger sisters in the future,¡± Chu Jing exined.
¡°This isn¡¯t right either¡ Oh! Good heavens!¡± Chu Huan was about to retort, but then he thought of a certain fact.
The Chu family did indeed have two daughters.
Chu Ning¡¯s body trembled slightly after hearing Chu Jing¡¯s words.
Her bright and beautiful eyes also shed with a touch of surprise and shock.
After all, this kind of thing was hard to guess.
Who would have known that, after they were born in the hospital, Chu Ning and Ye Ting would be carried home by mistake?
¡°This is unbelievable! There¡¯s such a person in the world!¡± Chu Huan felt that his second brother Chu Jing didn¡¯t seem like someone who liked to fool others.
There was a high chance that this was true.
¡°That old man really has the ability to foresee the future¡¡± Chu Zhang was also amazed.
¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing. You can choose not to believe me, but don¡¯t deny the existence of certain people and certain things. Their existence is reasonable,¡± Chu Jing was unmoved and spoke softly.
Chu Jing¡¯s words piqued Chu Ning¡¯s curiosity.
If the old man was still alive, Chu Ning decided to pay him a visit personally after she went back and finished the process of her grandfather¡¯s funeral rites.
The high-speed train from M City took more than four hours. The speed of the high-speed train was nearly 300 kilometers per hour, but when they arrived at the station, there was still a long way to go before they would reach their final destination.
When they arrived at the station, it was already past noon.
After the four of them had hurriedly finished their lunch, they took the bus to the county where their hometown was.
After a few hours on the bus, they finally arrived at the county.
It was already past four in the afternoon, but they had not reached their final destination.
Their hometown was in a remote area of the county near the mountains, so Chu Ning and the others had to take another bus.
Chu Ning¡¯s face was slightly pale. The high-speed train was fine, but the bus was too bumpy due to the poor road conditions.
However, the road conditions to the mountains were even worse. Many parts of the road were merely paved with gravel and yellow mud.
Chu Ning looked at the GPS on her phone. Her hometown¡¯s location was only marked on the map. It was called Laoshan Vige.
As for the route, it was nk.
¡°Second Brother, can we rest for a while? I¡¯m about to vomit¡¡± Chu Huan said with a miserable expression.
During the bus ride, he had vomited all the food he had eaten in the morning and for lunch¡
¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Zhang, can you guys hold on?¡± Chu Jing ignored Chu Huan and asked Chu Ning and Chu Zhang.
¡°If you really can¡¯t take it, let¡¯s find a small hotel to rest for the night and carry on tomorrow morning,¡± Chu Jing continued.
Chapter 390 - 390 The Rugged Mountain Path
390 The Rugged Mountain Path
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Chu Zhang said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s hurry up and go back today.¡± Chu Ning could barely hold on.
¡°Huh! Don¡¯t, Second Brother. Can¡¯t you respect my opinion?¡± Chu Huan wailed.
¡°You¡¯ve already vomited everything out, so you should be fine now,¡± Chu Jing said with a smile.
!!
¡°Or you can spend the night here and go alone tomorrow,¡± Chu Jing continued.
¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chu Huan immediately shook his head.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Jing then went to the station andmunicated with the van driver about their destination. Then, he boarded the van with the three of them.
Thendscape and scenery there also piqued Chu Ning¡¯s interest.
She understood why Mr. And Mrs. Chu wanted to leave this ce and settle down in M City, which was thousands of kilometers away.
It was no exaggeration to say that the living conditions of any ordinary family in M City would be better than that of 90% of the people here¡
The difference between regions was massive.
Province A had more ins and was closer to the coast. Whether it was economy or poption, it was far from beingparable to Province S, which was deep in the maind.
The per capita ie of M City was almost several times that of the city here.
M City was nothingpared to S City, which was a dominant financial city¡
Although the area of M City was only one-tenth of the area of Province S, the total economic volume was much higher than that of Province S!
¡°From your clothes, I can tell that you¡¯re from a big city. To be able toe to such a remote ce like ours, are you going back to your hometown to settle some matters?¡± The driver acted as if he was familiar with them. After Chu Ning and the others got onboard, he spoke in Mandarin with a slight ent.
The talkative Chu Huan was also speechless.
He bent his body, clutched at his stomach, and lowered his head in silence. This could reduce the dizziness caused by the car ride.
¡°Going home, attending a funeral.¡± To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, Chu Jing replied in the local dialect.
¡°Wow! You really are a local!¡± When the driver heard Chu Jing¡¯s words, he immediately looked a little excited.
¡°Sigh, which family doesn¡¯t have elderly these days? Rest in peace. My condolences!¡± the driver immediately calmed down and said softly.
¡°Thank you. This ce hasn¡¯t changed much from my childhood memories of the ce.¡± Chu Jing nodded. He was very open-minded about matters of life and death.
¡°There¡¯s no other way. Who would want toe to our vige? There¡¯s no potential for development. Besides, look at this broken road. The government doesn¡¯t have the money to repair it. We¡¯re facing financial difficulties, so who would want toe? A while ago, I heard that some teachers in a certain school collectively resigned. Teachers, too, have to make a living. Their sry is so low that they indeed can¡¯t carry on. They can¡¯t possibly sacrifice themselves for their ideals, can they? Sigh, those poor children in the depths of the mountains. Once these teachers leave, there would be no one to teach them. Without the help of knowledge, they will be stuck in the mountains for the rest of their lives. In today¡¯s society, knowledge is key.¡± The driver sighed and told them the truth of the situation.
On the way, Chu Ning listened quietly to the driver and Chu Jing¡¯s conversation. She did not say a word.
More than an hourter, a majestic mountain appeared before Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. They were one step closer to their final destination, but had yet to reach it.
After Chu Jing paid the fare, he smiled and said, ¡°Chu Huan, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of motion sickness anymore. We have to depend on our legs for the next part of our journey.¡±
¡°What? We haven¡¯t arrived?¡± The moment Chu Huan alighted, he squatted on the ground. At this moment, he was raising his head and looking at Chu Jing in anguish.
¡°Soon. It¡¯ll take about an hour¡¯s walk to get there.¡± Chu Jing looked into the distance and said softly.
¡°Second Brother, you already said that when we¡¯d just gotten off the train.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the strange and remote environment, he really wanted to remain there.
¡°Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯ll be dark soon. This mountain is not like the city. There¡¯s no ce to stay. Be careful of wild beasts apanying you at night,¡± Chu Zhang said.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Second Brother. I¡¯ll just take it as training.¡± Chu Huan stood up instantly, no longer feeling dizzy.
Chu Ning finally understood why the van did not continue driving.
The mountain road before them was rugged. Some of the roads had a slope of more than 60 degrees, and the width was too narrow for the van to pass.
Chapter 391 - 391 The Villagers
391 The Vigers
After walking for over 50 minutes, Chu Ning finally saw a house at the foot of a mountain.
Many vigers from Laoshan Vige had already gathered at the entrance. They had alle to offer their condolences after hearing about Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s death.
Other than the chatting at the door, Chu Ning could hear the faint sound of cryinging from the room.
Just as Chu Ning and the others were about to enter the house, Mr. And Mrs. Chu walked out with sorrowful expressions on their faces. When they saw Chu Jing, Mr. Chu knelt down on one knee while Chu Jing spread out his hands and helped Mr. Chu up.
!!
Then, Mrs. Chu repeated the same action to Chu Jing.
Following that, the couple bowed to their four children in turn.
Although Chu Ning and the others were the couple¡¯s children, it was their first time paying their respects as guests, so it was necessary for them to follow the etiquette.
When Mr. And Mrs. Chu bowed to Chu Ning, Chu Ning only said softly, ¡°My condolences.¡±
After the ceremony, Chu Ning walked into the house.
There was a coffin in the room, and a ck-and-white photo frame was ced on the wall above the coffin.
The ck and white photo in the frame was of Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather.
There was a futon in front of the coffin. Chu Ning put her hands together and bowed before leaving the central room.
¡°You¡¯re second brother Chu¡¯s daughter? You¡¯re so good-looking?¡± Just as Chu Ning was about to go outside for some fresh air, she saw a middle-aged woman walking towards her with a cup of hot tea.
The second son she was talking about was naturally Chu Ning¡¯s father, Chu Ming.
¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Chu Ning took the hot tea and said with a smile.
After Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather had passed away, some of the Laoshan vigers came to help out by receiving guests and preparing food.
Their conversation instantly attracted the attention of the other people at the front desk. There were vigers of all ages. When their eyes fell on Chu Ning, they couldn¡¯t help but light up.
Even though Chu Ning did not put on much makeup this time, she was still the focus of the crowd.
It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening and the lights in the vige were not that bright, but Chu Ning was still dazzling and attracted the attention of the people around her.
¡°You¡¯re wee, youngdy. Are you married?¡± The middle-aged woman continued to ask.
¡°My sister is still studying. Auntie, she¡¯s still young.¡± Chu Jing suddenly walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side and said with a smile.
¡°Which child of second brother Chu¡¯s are you?¡± The middle-aged woman was not displeased after being interrupted by Chu Jing. Instead, she looked at Chu Jing with a surprised expression.
¡°I¡¯m the second child. I lived with my Big Brother and my grandparents for a period of time when I was young,¡± Chu Jing spoke again.
¡°Ah! In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed. You¡¯re already so big. Where¡¯s your child? Why didn¡¯t you bring him along?¡± the middle-aged woman continued.
¡°I¡¯m still single.¡± Chu Jing felt helpless, but he knew that in this ce, a man in his twenties like him would already have been married and have a family.
This was the difference between undeveloped and developed areas. Although Chu Ning was only 18 years old, in the eyes of these people, she was already eligible for marriage.
On the other hand, Chu Jing naturally should have a family.
¡°Alright, you guys continue chatting. I still have to prepare dinner for you.¡± The middle-aged woman smacked her lips somewhat regretfully before leaving the house.
¡°Second brother, when will Big Brother and Third Brother arrive?¡± Chu Ning asked after the middle-aged woman left.
¡°Big Brother should be here tonight. As for Chu Zhuo, he should be here tomorrow.¡± Chu Jing thought for a moment. They had already told him about their itinerary before they arrived.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
There were many who hade to offer their condolences; dozens hade, and there was an endless stream of peopleing and going. Arge shed was built on the empty field outside the house. There were many tables, and on them were melons, fruits, and tea leaves, etc. The elderly sat around and chatted.
Most of them had mournful expressions as they discussed Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s past deeds. Some children who were only a few years old ran around and yed. They were not old enough toprehend what had happened.
They only knew that there were a lot of people there and it was very lively. They would even joke about why the elders of their own families or other families were crying. They did not know what kind of scene they were experiencing at that moment.
After Chu Ning left, she did not stay idle.
Other than returning home to pay her respects, as a woman of the Chu family, she was also responsible for taking care of the guests.
Chu Ning quickly adapted to the environment.
Whether it was an adult or a child, she was able to chat with them.
¡°Youngdy, I think your father is the most filial. Your grandfather has passed away, and your father is the first toe back. When your grandfather was alive, he always talked about how good your father was to him¡¡±
Chapter 392 - 392 Really Beautiful
392 Really Beautiful
An old man was chatting with Chu Ning, somewhat emotional.
¡°My father is a man who values rtionships,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Back then, your dad wanted to bring Old Chu over to live with him, but Old Chu refused. Old Chu said that he was not used to living in a big city.¡± At this moment, another Laoshan viger spoke. The Old Chu he was referring to was Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather.
Chu Ning simply listened quietly without saying anything.
!!
She knew about the ways of the world, but as a junior, she could not me her uncles, aunts, and others for being unfilial. After all, they were of the same generation as Chu Ning¡¯s father.
If anyone were to fault them, it would be Father Chu, but he was a good man and wouldn¡¯t do that.
¡°Big sister, a flower for you.¡± Chu Ning was about to clean up the table when she felt someone poking her back.
¡°Thank you, little girl. How old are you? I really like you giving me flowers. But it¡¯s getting dark, so run around outside, okay?¡± Chu Ning turned around and saw a little girl holding avender flower, about to hand it to her.
Water droplets were still sprinkled on the tip of the petals. It was obvious that the little girl had just picked them.
¡°The children in the vige are not as delicate as those in the city. Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± a Laoshan viger said. He was the little girl¡¯s father.
At the same time, in front of the only concrete building in Laoshan Vige, a young man panted heavily and pounded on the door.
¡°Who is it! I¡¯m watching TV! What¡¯s the fuss about!¡± An impatient voice came from one of the rooms on the second floor.
This building, which looked rather grand, was the residence of the Laoshan vige chief.
The young man¡¯s purpose for going there was to see the vige chief¡¯s son.
¡°Stop watching TV. I¡¯ll take you to see a real beauty, the kind that¡¯s even better looking than those on TV,¡± the young man shouted.
¡°You¡¯re lying! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I really don¡¯t know which woman in this lousy ce is better looking than those on TV.¡± The voice from the second floor was getting impatient.
¡°In Old Chu¡¯s house, the difference between your fianc¨¦e and her is like the difference between heaven and earth!¡± the young man eximed with a scornful look.
As soon as the young man finished speaking, a sound came from the room on the second floor. Then, the window on the second floor opened, and a head poked out and shouted at the young man below. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Who doesn¡¯t know that my future wife is the most beautiful woman in this area?¡±
¡°I know, but that goddess isn¡¯t from around here. She¡¯s from a big city, so she might leave in a few days. What do you think? I haven¡¯t forgotten you even when something good happens, right? Come with me, you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡± The young man spread out his hands and said with a satisfied expression.
¡°Really?¡± Cao Yun looked at the youth below suspiciously.
¡°I won¡¯t be able to get a wife if I lie to you,¡± the young man answered without hesitation.
¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Cao Yun retracted his head and closed the window. Then, there was a series of thudding sounds, and the door on the first floor was thrown open.
¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll take you on my bike!¡± Cao Yun pushed a bicycle out from the door and spoke with an urgent expression.
The teenager was not pretentious and immediately sat on the back seat of Cao Yun¡¯s bicycle. He held the shlight and Cao Yun began to pedal wildly under the night sky, almost breaking the chain¡
A few minutester, Cao Yun and the young man could see the house in front of them.
In fact, he had already been there that morning, but it was not asfortable as watching TV at home.
After parking the bicycle, Cao Yun coughed and walked towards Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house haughtily.
His arrival attracted the attention of the surrounding people. After seeing that it was Cao Yun, someone immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s the young vige chief!¡±
¡°Greetings, young vige chief!¡±
¡°Greetings, young vige chief!¡±
Many Laoshan vigers respectfully greeted Cao Yun.
Chu Ning also looked up and then carried on with her own affairs.
However, Cao Yun did catch a glimpse of Chu Ning¡¯s face when she looked up.
He had dropped out of junior high school, so he could not find the words to describe Chu Ning¡¯s beauty.
However, the moment he saw Chu Ning, his fianc¨¦e was temporarily forgotten.
His mind was filled with the image of Chu Ning looking at him.
Cao Yun felt that, in his twenty years, not a single moment was as meaningful as the moment when Chu Ning looked up and met his eyes.
Chapter 393 - 393 Captivated
393 Captivated
¡°Snap out of it, so many people are looking at you.¡± The youth saw that Cao Yun seemed to be in a daze and could not help but remind him.
¡°Ah¡ Let¡¯s go.¡± Cao Yun seemed as though he had just woken up from a dream.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what this duo was thinking, and she didn¡¯t see their strange behavior.
There was a stove in front of her. Chu Ning¡¯s job was to add firewood to it, ensure the supply of hot water, and serve tea to the guests.
Laoshan Vige was remote and in such a ce, the power of the vige chief was infinitely amplified. Although the chief of Houtu Vige was greedy, he had no right to interfere in the specific matters of the vigers¡¯ families. After all, he had to abide by thew.
However, in Laoshan Vige and the surrounding viges, the vige chief¡¯s words were equivalent to thew. Usually, whatever happened in the vige, the vige chief would make the decision.
After all, the nearest small police station was more than 100 kilometers away, and the police in this station were akin to temporary staff. They were police in name, but in fact, they didn¡¯t care about anything. They were also toozy to travel long distances to help these vigers deal with disputes.
From the respectful attitude of the Laoshan Vige vigers towards Cao Yun, it could be seen that Cao Yun would take over the position of vige chief in the future. It was almost equivalent to inheritance.
¡°Didn¡¯t the young vige chiefe here already? Why is he here again now?¡±
¡°Shh! Lower your voice! Don¡¯t you see that his eyes are almost fixed on Old Chu¡¯s granddaughter?¡±
¡°No way! Didn¡¯t the vige chief announce that his son had a fianc¨¦e a while ago?¡±
¡°What do you know? She¡¯s just a fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s not as though they¡¯re married. It can be reneged on. Tsk, tsk, this is going to be a good show.¡±
¡°But Old Chu¡¯s granddaughter is really pretty. Even when I entered the county, I¡¯ve never met anyone with skin as fair as hers, with figure and looks as good as hers.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s shameless for the elders to discuss this. Brother Chu just passed away yesterday. Let him rest for a while!¡±
Cao Yun¡¯s appearance caused a wave of discussion, but the people involved did not care.
Out of courtesy, Chu Ning poured a cup of hot tea for Cao Yun and the young man beside him and brought it over.
¡°Thank you.¡± Cao Yun took the cup and nced at Chu Ning. Then, he turned around and found an empty table with the young man.
¡°Future vige chief Cao, I didn¡¯t expect to hear the word ¡®thank you¡¯e from your lips.¡± The young man smacked his lips as he sipped his tea.
He had a good rtionship with Cao Yun and they had grown up together. When Cao Yun had gotten close to Chu Ning earlier, he appeared almost stunned.
¡°How can there be such a good-looking person? She fits all my fantasies of the opposite sex,¡± Cao Yun muttered to himself.
Chu Ning¡¯s bright eyes, high nose bridge, and soft red lips¡ In particr, there was a faint fragrance on her body, which held a fatal attraction for the boys from deep in the mountains.
Actually, it wasn¡¯t just him, the youngster was also moved.
¡°So, what are you going to do next? I heard that she¡¯ll only be here for a few days. After the funeral, she¡¯ll leave and go back to the city.¡± The young man curled his lips and looked at the dark and deep mountain in the distance, his face full of longing and yearning.
¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell my dad that I don¡¯t want my fianc¨¦e anymore. I only want her!¡± Cao Yun suddenly pointed at Chu Ning.
¡°Ah? Are you crazy? Your fianc¨¦e is the daughter of the vige chief from the neighboring vige. Do you think your dad will agree to this? Besides, she¡¯s different from the other girls in our vige. She¡¯s cultured and destined not to belong here. Another thing¡ Forget it, I won¡¯t say more.¡± The youth shook his head. He really did not want to hurt Cao Yun¡¯s confidence.
¡°I¡¯m not good enough for her, and she doesn¡¯t like me, right? But I have to try, even if I have to give it my all,¡± Cao Yun replied in a low but firm voice.
¡°Sigh! If I had known you¡¯d be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here no matter what!¡± The young man patted his forehead helplessly.
¡°This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m going back.¡± As Cao Yun spoke, he stood up and left. He held the teacup that Chu Ning had handed to him tightly.
¡°Where are you going?¡± the young man said hurriedly.
¡°I¡¯ll go back and talk to my dad,¡± Cao Yun said without looking back.
¡°The vige chief won¡¯t agree to it!¡± the young man said feebly.
¡°I will give him a condition that he cannot refuse.¡± Cao Yun left after saying this.
The young man was left where he was, sitting alone in a daze.
Chapter 394 - 394 Chu Zhe Is Back
394 Chu Zhe Is Back
He realized that he might have gotten into trouble.
The number of guests in front of the house only decreased after ten o¡¯clock at night. Other than the blood rtions of Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather, the rest had left, leaving behind a floor covered with melon skin and fruit scraps to clean.
¡°Xiao Ning, go inside and rest for a while. I¡¯ll clean up. You¡¯ve been traveling all day; you must be tired,¡± Mrs. Chu said with a haggard look.
¡°Mom, you¡¯re the one who needs a good rest. You haven¡¯t slept since yesterday afternoon. You and Dad should go and sleep for a while,¡± Chu Ning said with her heart aching, looking at her mother¡¯s swollen eyes.
!!
¡°Mom, you should go rest. Xiao Zhang and I are also around,¡± Chu Jing said softly after walking to Mrs. Chu¡¯s side.
As for Chu Huan, he had long found a ce to sleep.
Chu Ning¡¯s father had been kneeling on the futon the entire time. He had to keep a vigil. Chu Ning¡¯s grandmother had passed away from overwork before Chu Zhe was born.
¡°You¡¯re really lucky. If Old Chu sees all of you gathered here, he¡¯ll be able to die in peace.¡± An old man looked at the Chu family before him and said with aplicated tone.
He was Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s cousin. When he saw that his cousin¡¯s descendants had grown up, other than feeling sorry for his cousin, he was also gratified.
¡°Uncle, it¡¯ste. You should go back and rest,¡± Mrs. Chu said to the old man.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The old man shook his head.
¡°I also have one foot in the grave. I can¡¯t bear to sleep.¡± The old man waved his hand and smiled.
Chu Ning understood what the old man meant. He felt that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he didn¡¯t want to sleep. After all, he would definitely sleep forever after death.
While they were chatting, Chu Ning saw a shlight not far away, shaking constantly. Then, the shlight went out.
Chu Ning¡¯s heart was moved, and she went up to him.
Chu Zhe was back.
Chu Zhe¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. In contrast to Chu Jing¡¯s calm attitude, he appeared to be very heartbroken. Chu Jing was also upset, but he would not show it on his face.
The two of them had lived there when they were young, so they still had feelings for the ce.
¡°Mom, my condolences!¡± Chu Zhe helped his kneeling mother up and hugged her gently.
¡°Little Zhe, go and say goodbye to your grandfather¡¡± Mrs. Chu started crying again.
Seeing this, Chu Ning could only hug her mother andfort her. Chu Zhe took a deep breath and walked into the central room to bid his final farewell.
The moment he had received news of his grandfather¡¯s death, he did not hesitate to rush back to his hometown.
Chu Ning only fell into a deep sleep in a room upstairs after midnight.
But at six in the morning, she had to get up.
The next day, they invited the guests who hade to offer their condolences the day before.
When they reached the central room downstairs, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Dad, Big Brother, you guys should rest for a while.¡±
The two people in front of her had been kneeling on the futon before Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s coffin for the entire night.
¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re awake?¡± After Chu Zhe heard Chu Ning¡¯s voice, he slowly got up from the futon. His knees made a crisp sound.
¡°Yes, I am.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°When will Eldest Uncle and the others return?¡± Chu Zhe asked.
¡°Eldest Uncle might be too busy toe back. Third Uncle said he¡¯s very busy and mighte back tomorrow. Fourth Aunt hasn¡¯t replied,¡± Chu Jing, who was at the side, said softly.
¡°Third brother should be back by noon,¡± Chu Huan said as he yawned.
¡°Tell them that Grandpa left some antiques and relics before he passed away.¡± Chu Zhe sighed and looked at Chu Jing helplessly.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Jing nodded.
Of course, he knew that there were no cultural relics in his hometown, but if he didn¡¯t say so, his grandfather¡¯s children wouldn¡¯t be able to gather, and the funeral wouldn¡¯t be perfect.
After all, his children were still around, but if they didn¡¯te back to mourn their father¡¯s death, not only would the Chu family lose face and beughed at, but they would also be unable to give an exnation to the deceased.
Chu Zhe walked out of the door after he was done exining these matters.
¡°Grandpa, is the Mountain God still around?¡± Chu Zhe asked softly.
Grandpa was Grandpa Chu¡¯s cousin, and the Mountain God had saved his life when he was young.
¡°He¡¯s still here. You should go and visit him. You were bewitched when you were young, and you¡¯ve almost never been sick since he cured you, right? He¡¯s already 91 years old this year,¡± the old man rued.
¡°I¡¯ll go when the funeral is over,¡± Chu Zhe promised.
¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s the vor of that yellow paper ash?¡± Chu Huan asked curiously.
¡°You want to try it?¡± Chu Zhe turned and asked Chu Huan.
¡°No¡¡± Chu Huan hurriedly shook his head.
Chapter 395 - 395 Marriage
395 Marriage
The weather in the mountains could changed drastically. When Chu Ning woke up, she saw dark clouds outside the window, as if there was going to be a heavy downpour. However, it cleared up again after ten minutes.
At the same time, in M City, thousands of kilometers away from Chu Ning¡¯s hometown, Zhou Hao was sitting in the seat of the chief of Houtu Vige with a gloomy expression.
Zhao Gang stood at the side with his hands by his side, his expression respectful and without the slightest dissatisfaction.
Now, the actual person in charge of Houtu Vige had be Zhou Hao, and Zhao Gang had be a puppet, a tool for Zhou Hao to pass on his messages.
!!
Just a moment ago, Zhou Hao received a call.
It was this phone call that had ruined his good mood.
The day before, Zhou Hao knew that Chu Ning had left M City. Just as he was thinking about how to deal a fatal blow to Chu Ning when she was not around, Zhou Wei called.
Chu Ning¡¯s Soaring Clouds Group was now under his control. If Zhou Hao dared to use any underhanded means, he wouldn¡¯t mind causing some trouble in A City.
The core of Zhou Hao¡¯s business was located in A City, and Zhou Wei had some evidence of his crimes in A City.
Zhou Hao would not have cared if someone else had the evidence. However, if the evidence was in Zhou Wei¡¯s hands, it would be enough to sentence Zhou Hao to a few years in prison. Zhou Wei was well aware of his weakness.
¡°D*** it, I¡¯ll let you win this time. In a few years, the old man will see the gap between you and me. I¡¯m the best heir to the Zhou family!¡± Although Zhou Hao was not willing to give up, he had missed this great opportunity. There might not be a next time.
However, he was even clearer that Zhou Wei was not trying to scare him. If he did notpromise, Zhou Wei would really do as he said.
In wealthy families, family ties were not considered in the battle between heirs. They all wished that theirpetitors would disappear from the earth.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Zhou?¡± Zhao Gang asked nervously.
After witnessing Zhou Hao¡¯s ability, he had unswervingly trusted and carried out any order from Zhou Hao.
Besides, Zhou Hao had previously told Zhao Gang that he would leave M City soon. By then, all of Zhao Gang¡¯s hidden problems would be solved, and he could continue to earn money as the vige chief.
Now that he saw Zhou Hao¡¯s ugly expression, Zhao Gang was a little flustered.
Once they lost themand of Zhou Hao, the core figure, the vige alliance that had been gathered with great difficulty would instantly be a pile of dust.
¡°Behave yourself for the next few days. Don¡¯t think about ying any tricks. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand impatiently and stood up to leave.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing that Zhou Hao was about to leave the office, Zhao Gang suddenly asked.
¡°Do I need to report my itinerary to you?¡± Zhou Hao suddenly turned around and asked Zhao Gang with a disdainful look, as if he had just heard a funny joke.
¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to contact you if something happens,¡± Zhao Gang said with a helpless look.
¡°Just wait for my call. You don¡¯t have to contact me.¡± Zhou Hao turned and left the office after saying that.
Zhao Gang stood by the window on the second floor. When he saw that Zhou Hao was far in the distance, he sat back down on the chair before his desk.
Then, Zhao Gang pulled out a thick book from the neatly arranged books on the table and spread it open.
The middle of the book had been hollowed out, and there was a small tapping device inside.
Zhao Gang looked at the tapping device in his hand, deep in thought.
Elsewhere.
The next morning, Cao Xing, the vige chief of Laoshan Vige, brought his son Cao Yun to Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house.
It was unknown what method Cao Yun had used to convince Cao Xing, but Cao Xing¡¯s visit this time was definitely not purely to offer his condolences.
After all, he had already been there once the previous day.
¡°Good morning, Chief!¡±
Cao Xing¡¯s arrival attracted the people who hade to offer their condolences in the morning. They all greeted Cao Xing respectfully.
Mr. And Mrs. Chu, who were in the central room, had to go out and bow when they heard this. That was the custom there. Every time an important person came, they had to bow.
Chu Ning frowned when she saw this.
Whether it was before or after she had transmigrated, the education she received informed her that there had to be mutual respect between people.
¡°Mom, Dad, you guys should rest. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Chu Ning said softly, looking at her weary parents.
¡°Xiao Ning, listen to Mom and Dad,¡± Chu Zhe suddenly said.
¡°Alright.¡± After hearing her elder brother Chu Zhe¡¯s words, she could only move aside.
However, Cao Xing¡¯s arrogant look really made her a little unhappy.
If she had note back to attend her grandfather¡¯s funeral, Chu Ning would never have had any interaction with such a person.
Chapter 396 - 396 Supercilious
396 Supercilious
¡°Xiao Ning, Grandpa still needs to pick a ce to be buried. Mom and Dad don¡¯t want any disturbances caused by unexpected factors in the next few days,¡± Chu Zhe said softly as he pulled Chu Ning to the side.
¡°To think that the Laoshan vigers would agree to this kind of vige tyrant¡¯s behavior.¡± Chu Zhang, who was at the side, also didn¡¯t quite understand.
¡°Alright, Chu Ming. The dead cannot be brought back to life. We need to look forward. I came here today to discuss something else with you. Come, let¡¯s go outside and chat.¡± Cao Xing patted Chu Ming¡¯s shoulder, then looked meaningfully at Chu Ning.
Ever since Cao Yun was born in Laoshan Vige, he had never been afraid of anyone. However, when his father had looked at Chu Ning just now, his heart pounded and he lowered his head.
!!
¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go with Dad.¡± Chu Ning already had a bad opinion of Cao Xing, and Cao Xing had spoken to her father in a superior tone. It seemed like he wanted to go outside for a private chat. This was uneptable to her.
¡°Go on.¡± Chu Zhe nodded without any hesitation.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? I have something to tell your dad. Do you want to listen too?¡± Cao Xing said unhappily when he saw Chu Ning walking out with them.
As soon as Cao Xing said this, the Laoshan vigers outside looked over.
In Laoshan Vige, Cao Xing¡¯s power was unquestionable, and no one dared to refute him.
¡°What do you want to say to my dad?¡± Chu Ning said calmly.
This kind of person was used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong. In Laoshan Vige, he hadn¡¯t met any powerful people and always liked to take the concession of others for granted.
¡°I say, Chu Ming, you¡¯ve really taught your kids well.¡± Cao Xing ignored Chu Ning¡¯s question and looked at Father Chu with a weird expression.
¡°Cao Xing, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m only treating you this way because of my dead father, but don¡¯t you challenge my bottom line.¡± Father Chu sighed.
In just two days, he had a lot more white hair on his head. He was already in a bad mood, but the vige chief seemed to be determined to make things difficult for him.
Chu Ming had a good temper, but that didn¡¯t mean he had no principles.
However, when it came to Chu Ning, there was no room for discussion. Father Chu would neverpromise.
¡°The second son of the Chu family is really hot-blooded!¡±
¡°How rare! I haven¡¯t seen the vige chief being talked back to in so many years!¡±
¡°Something¡¯s going to happen!¡±
¡°Sigh, why doesn¡¯t this family know how to be more tolerant?¡±
Cao Xing¡¯s face darkened as he listened to the discussions of the vigers around him.
¡°Chu Ming, are you trying to make things difficult for me?¡± Cao Xing had been the Laoshan Vige Chief for so many years, but he had never been slighted like this.
Cao Yun, who was by the side, clenched his fists even more tightly when he saw this.
If he had not threatened him with his death the night before, Cao Xing would not have ended up in such an unpleasant situation at someone¡¯s funeral so early in the morning.
Even though Cao Xing was the vige chief, it was indeed taboo to do this at someone¡¯s funeral.
¡°Cao Xing, no one wants to make things difficult for you, but you shouldn¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Otherwise, I have many ways to make you lose your position as the vige chief.¡±
Chu Ning moved closer to Cao Xing. Her words could only be heard by Father Chu, Cao Xing, and herself.
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been threatened by a young girl like you.¡± Cao Xing suddenly sneered. He looked at Chu Ning and did not understand why his son liked this type of woman.
Although she was attractive, she was a rose with thorns!
¡°Chief, please calm down. You don¡¯t have to make things difficult for Chu Ming, right? It¡¯s not easy for him, and he¡¯s a good son. I just don¡¯t know if there are any good spots left on the back mountain!¡± At this moment, a rather wretched-looking Laoshan viger walked over and used his unique voice to persuade him.
On the surface, he was trying to persuade Cao Xing, but in fact, he was speaking up for Cao Xing.
After all, Cao Xing was the Laoshan Vige Chief.
What this wretched-looking Laoshan viger meant was that if Chu Ming chose to fall out with Cao Xing now, it would be a problem for him to bury his father!
¡°Chu Ming, hurry up and apologize to the vige chief. Are you not going toe back to pay respects to your ancestors?¡± another Laoshan viger persuaded.
When Father Chu heard this, he unconsciously loosened his clenched fists.
He sighed helplessly.
¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Father Chu seemed to havepletelypromised.
He didn¡¯t want his dead father¡¯s soul to be unable to rest in peace.
Chapter 397 - 397 Father Chu’s Punch
397 Father Chu¡¯s Punch
¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re tactful. It¡¯s like this, my son has fallen in love with your daughter. Choose a time for your daughter and my son to get engaged.¡± Cao Xing snorted in disdain and said casually.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Father Chu suddenly looked up, as if he had heard wrongly.
Chu Ning also looked at Cao Xing in disbelief, as though he was a fool.
Before she hade, her second brother Chu Jing had told her that the people in the mountains were different from those in the outside world. Their thinking was more rigid and old-fashioned, and they valued men over women. However, how could this vige chief, Cao Xing, utter such brainless words?
!!
Was this a primitive society?
Cao Yun, who was not far away, lowered his head even more.
After he had gone back, he had been so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Every time he closed his eyes, the image of Chu Ning would appear in his mind.
In this Laoshan Vige, there was nothing that he, Cao Yun, couldn¡¯t get.
After all, he was the future vige chief, and no one was willing to provoke him. He was the target of the entire vige¡¯s fawning.
However, he could not imagine how prosperous the outside world was. Cao Yun did not even have the concept ofw in his mind.
Ever since he was young, his father, the vige chief, would try his best to satisfy his needs.
¡°I said, let your daughter¡¡± Cao Xing opened his mouth again, but he stopped halfway.
This was because Father Chu¡¯s fist had suddenly met with his face, causing him to stagger and be dazed.
¡°Heavens! What did I just see? This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen Dad fight with someone!¡± When Chu Huan, who was dozing off in the central room, heard themotion outside, his sleepiness instantly vanished.
Then, he saw a scene that shocked him to the point that his jaw dropped.
Father Chu had hit somebody.
And it happened to be the vige chief of Laoshan Vige.
Chu Zhe and Chu Jing were very calm. They simply watched what was unfolding before them.
However, the Laoshan vigers standing outside were just as stunned as Chu Huan.
It was silent for a few seconds.
¡°Chief¡ The vige chief was actually beaten up.¡± Someone¡¯s voice broke as he spoke up. He couldn¡¯t believe that the scene in front of him was real.
¡°Cao Xing, today is my father¡¯s grand ceremony. I didn¡¯t want to do anything, but you shouldn¡¯t have targeted my child.¡± Father Chu walked up to Cao Xing and grabbed his cor, speaking calmly.
¡°You dare hit me¡¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Ming in confusion. He was still a little dizzy.
Cao Yun continued to have his head lowered.
His usual overbearing and rude attitude had disappeared.
He didn¡¯t want to raise his head and face the scene before him.
¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t avoid by lowering your head. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a coward for the rest of your life.¡± Chu Ning left these light words that held a deep meaning when she passed Cao Yun while pulling Father Chu away.
The vige chief, Cao Xing, had been hit by Chu Ming.
This matter would spread throughout the entire Laoshan Vige before dark.
Chu Ning and her father walked into the central room under everyone¡¯splicated gazes.
¡°Uncle Cao, we don¡¯t wee you here. Take your son and leave.¡±
Under Chu Zhe¡¯s orders, Chu Huan walked reluctantly out of the house.
Chu Huan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft. Not only did Cao Xing and his son hear him, but the Laoshan vigers outside the house also clearly heard him.
Without a doubt, this was another p in the face for Cao Xing and his son.
¡°You guys just wait!¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Huan with resentment. Then, he grabbed his son, who was still squatting on the ground, and left.
¡°Tsk, why are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± Chu Huan mumbled unhappily.
Chu Zhe had asked him to say these words to Cao Xing and his son.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can bring Grandpa back. There are mountains in M City, as well as cemeteries. We came back to attend a funeral, not to be at the mercy of others,¡± Chu Zhe spoke softly as he looked at his father¡¯s sorrowful face
¡°Dad, that Cao guy might bring people to take revenge on us. What should we do?¡± Chu Huan said weakly after returning to the central room.
¡°He¡¯s just scaring you,¡± Chu Ning said casually.
¡°You know that, too. What if they really gather people and bring them here? I¡¯ll see what you can do,¡± Chu Huan said, a little worried.
¡°The vigers of Laoshan Vige are afraid of Cao Xing because they¡¯ve been living here for a long time. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always restricted by Cao Xing. Xiao Huan, have you noticed that these vigers are either older or children? Almost no young adults are here. Why is this so? You¡¯ll understand once you think about this.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head helplessly and exined.
Chapter 398 - 398 Conversation
398 Conversation
¡°So this Cao Xing only dares to show off in this Laoshan Vige.¡± Chu Huan looked as though something had suddenly dawned on him.
¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when your uncle and the others return,¡± Father Chu said in a low voice.
¡°But Cao Xing is the vige chief of Laoshan Vige. He was punched by Dad in front of so many people today. He definitely won¡¯t let it go. He¡¯ll think of ways to take revenge on us for sure.¡± Chu Zhang felt that, with Cao Xing¡¯s personality, he would not be able to take this lying down.
Chu Ning also found it hard to imagine how Cao Xing had dared to speak to her like that. If it hadn¡¯t been for her father, Chu Ning would have taught this vige chief a lesson.
At first, Chu Ning did not understand what Cao Yun was thinking. After all, he had only seen her twice since the day before. Why would he fall for her out of the blue? But now, she seemed to understand.
As long as the young vige chief wanted something, Cao Xing would not reject it. In their minds, women were naturally of lower status than men. However, they did not expect that the Chu family did not value men over women, and Chu Ning would not be restrained by anyone.
¡°If Chu Ning hadn¡¯te back with us, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Chu Huan mumbled softly.
¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Jing scolded, shooting a nce at Chu Huan.
Elsewhere, Cao Xing and his son walked back without saying a word to each other.
¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? We¡¯re the ones in the wrong in the first ce. The Chu family is still dealing with the funeral. It won¡¯t be good if you bring people over to make a scene.¡± In the end, it was still Cao Yun who broke the silence and spoke first.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that I was beaten up for nothing? Do I still have any dignity as the vige chief?¡± Cao Xing snapped,ughing in anger.
¡°Dad, after a few days¡¡± Before Cao Yun could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Cao Xing.
¡°They¡¯ll be gone in a few days! I¡¯ve really raised you up for nothing, you good-for-nothing, I think you¡¯ve been bewitched by that little vixen of the Chu family!¡± Cao Xing¡¯s finger was almost pointing at Cao Yun¡¯s face as he berated him angrily. The vixen he was referring to was Chu Ning.
¡°Dad, she¡¯s not a vixen!¡± Cao Yun retorted, which was a rare urrence.
¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care what she is. I want the Chu family to know that, since they¡¯re in Laoshan Vige, they have to abide by the rules here. I have the final say here!¡± Due to his agitation, Cao Xing felt a burning pain on his cheek as he spoke loudly.
¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Seeing this, Cao Yun wanted to help Cao Xing.
¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Cao Xing said unhappily.
¡°Kid, let me ask you again. Do you really like that girl from the Chu family?¡± Cao Xing suddenly looked straight into Cao Yun¡¯s eyes and asked in a low voice.
¡°Dad¡ I¡¯m sorry, but I really do. My mind is still filled with the image of her smiling when she served me teast night.¡± Cao Yun lowered his head in shame.
¡°I got it.¡± Cao Xing nodded.
¡°I¡¯ve already exined the situation. Since Chu Ming doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, then don¡¯t me me for not showing him any mercy.¡± Cao Xing touched the beard on his chin, as if he was thinking about something.
¡°Dad, what do you want to do?¡± Cao Yun looked at Cao Xing in bewilderment. He knew that once Cao Xing did this, it would mean that a certain family in the Laoshan Vige would be in trouble.
¡°Come home with me.¡± After Cao Xing said this, he walked forward.
¡°Maybe there¡¯s still hope,¡± Cao Yun thought to himself as he quickly followed.
Ever since Father Chu had beaten up Cao Xing in the morning, the number of people who gathered at the entrance of the Chu family¡¯s residence to pay their respects had greatly decreased.
There were only a few people in front of therge central room.
If they had not been rted to Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather, they would have left as well.
The Chu family could afford to offend the vige chief since they did not have to continue to live in Laoshan Vige. However, the vigers could not afford to do so.
With Cao Xing¡¯s vengeful personality, anyone who dared stand up against him would have to be prepared for his revenge.
Chu Zhe walked out of the central room and bowed to everyone. He then spoke with a sincere expression, ¡°Dear rtives and elders, please go back. I don¡¯t want you to have an unhappy rtionship with the vige chief because of our Chu family. The Chu family will remember your kind intentions.¡±
¡°Sigh, it¡¯s also that Cao Yun¡¯s fault for being a rascal.¡±
¡°Cao Xing made such a fool of himself at someone¡¯s funeral. No one will be convinced of him in the future.¡±
¡°I wonder where Old Chu will be buried.¡±
Chapter 399 - 399 The Two New Guests
399 The Two New Guests
Although these rtives were criticizing Cao Xing verbally, their bodies were still very honest. Since Chu Zhe had spoken, they had a reason to leave this ce openly.
In an instant, the house¡¯s entrance became much emptier, and only Chu Ning¡¯s family was left.
¡°Gosh, is this Cao Xing so powerful? It seems that Dad¡¯s really brave to actually dare punch him in public earlier,¡± Chu Huan rued.
This was the first time he had seen his father so livid.
At the same time, Chu Zhe¡¯s phone rang. After chatting for a while, Chu Zhe hung up the phone and walked towards his father with a smile.
The first family at the foot of Laoshan Vige weed two young guests that day. After they asked for the location of Cao Xing¡¯s home, they waved goodbye with a smile.
¡°Is there a mistake?¡± An old man was sitting on the threshold, holding a pipe in his hand and smoking.
¡°What mistake?¡± The old man¡¯s wife walked out of the house and asked doubtfully.
¡°The two young men who came earlier were asking about the vige chief¡¯s house. No outsideres to our vige all year round. I think they should be going to Old Chu¡¯s house.¡± The old man voiced his doubts.
¡°You¡¯re an old man, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± The old woman rolled her eyes at the old man and then said, ¡°I heard that Old Chu¡¯s second son beat up the vige chief. I wonder if Old Chu¡¯s funeral can still be carried out smoothly.¡±
¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve never liked this Cao Xing,¡± the old man sighed and said helplessly.
¡°What, an old man like you still wants to fight the vige chief?¡± the old woman asked in disdain.
¡°If I was twenty years younger, I might have.¡± The old man shook his head as he smoked.
¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to even if you were thirty years younger!¡± After the old woman said this, she went to the farmhouse to feed the chickens.
¡°Brother, I want toe back here when I¡¯m old. The environment here is not bad. It¡¯s clean,¡± Chu Se said softly.
¡°As long as there are people, it will not be clean,¡± Chu Yang replied with a smile.
The two of them chatted as they walked in the direction of Cao Xing¡¯s house.
More than an hourter.
Chu Yang looked at the rather grand house in front of him and could not help but squint his eyes.
¡°This mountain road is really difficult to walk on,¡± Chu Semented.
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we find our destination,¡± Chu Yang replied.
There were already more than 20 people gathered in Cao Xing¡¯s house.
Some of them were the vigers who firmly supported Cao Xing, while others had rushed over from the neighboring vige after receiving the news.
¡°Chief, what do you think we should do to this Chu Ming?¡± a short and rotund viger said with a gloomy expression.
He had contributed a lot to Cao Xing bing the vige chief. Although he was short and chubby, he was aggressive. In Laoshan Vige, he had once had a quarrel with someone and wanted to return home to retrieve his knife to stab them¡
Now that he had seen his good brother Cao Xing being beaten up, he naturally had to stand up for him.
¡°Fatty Zhang, calm down. Don¡¯t use those two knives of yours to scare people. Our main purpose is to help nephew Cao Yun get the Chu family¡¯s girl, not to fight.¡± At this moment, a person with narrow eyes spoke.
His eyes were very unique, like the eyes of a snake, giving off a sinister and cunning feel.
¡°I think Chu Jiu¡¯s got the point. Not only do we have to help nephew Cao Yun get that girl, but we also have to extort arge sum of money from them. But Chu Jiu, your surname is Chu too. A few hundred years ago, you and Chu Ming might have had amon ancestor.¡± Another personughed as he expressed his thoughts.
¡°We want Chu Ming¡¯s daughter; don¡¯t even think about having his dead father¡¯s funeral settled well. I want him to know the consequences of offending me!¡± Cao Xing said arrogantly.
To be able to act unscrupulously in Laoshan Vige, he had cultivated a group of people who were loyal to him early on.
He was able to gather over 20 people within a short period. In fact, he could have gathered even more.
¡°I¡¯ll follow Chief¡¯s arrangements!¡±
¡°We have to let that Chu guy know how powerful we are!¡±
¡°Chief¡¯s authority cannot be challenged!¡±
The twenty or so people surrounding Cao Xing¡¯s house echoed.
Ordinary Laoshan vigers could not afford to offend such a force, but unfortunately, Chu Ning¡¯s family was an exception.
The door of Cao Xing¡¯s house was wide open. Soon, the vigers saw two young people chatting as they approached.
¡°Oh? Everyone¡¯s gathered here, what are you talking about that makes everyone so lively? Can you tell us?¡± Chu Yang said with a smile as he walked in.
Chapter 400 - 400 The Visit
400 The Visit
¡°Who are you?¡± Fatty Zhang asked impatiently.
Cao Xing, the vige chief, also looked at the two young men who had suddenly appeared in front of him. He did not know the two.
It was obvious that the two of them would not listen to him.
¡°We¡¯re guests. This is the first time us brothers havee to your ce. Is this how you, the vige chief, treat guests?¡± Chu Yang spread out his hands and said casually.
Even though there were more than 20 people eyeing him, Chu Yang was still rxed andfortable.
He had experienced many more dangerous situations than this.
They could be considered truly escaping death.
In his eyes, even if all of those present were to join forces, they would not be able to match up to Bai Hong.
¡°Interesting. Shun Zi, serve the two guests tea and bring two chairs over.¡± Cao Xing couldn¡¯t help but admire the two young people¡¯s ability to be so carefree instead of fearful in such an atmosphere.
¡°Huh? Vige Chief, but¡¡± At that moment, a Laoshan viger looked at Cao Xing awkwardly.
¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Cao Xing didn¡¯t even look at the person and continued.
One couldn¡¯t me this Laoshan viger for having an opinion.
What Cao Xing meant was to treat these two unfamiliar young men as guests.
However, everyone in the room was standing except for Cao Xing, who was seated.
This meant that the two unfamiliar young men would receive higher standards and treatment than all of them.
¡°I heard you.¡± The Laoshan viger silently went to do as he was told.
A momentter.
Chu Yang and Chu Se were sitting at the table like Cao Xing, and there were two cups of hot tea in front of them.
There was a crowd of people standing around, and most of their gazes were centered on these two unfamiliar young men.
They had no concept of thew in their minds. Just like Fatty Zhang who was yelling about killing Chu Ming, they wouldn¡¯t let the two brothers leave this ce if Cao Xing gave the order.
¡°Alright, you guys go on with what you were talking about. Just pretend that we don¡¯t exist. Maybe I can help you guys out and give you some advice or something.¡± Chu Yang blew on the still-steaming tea and said with a smile.
¡°Young man, we were just discussing how to make Chu Ming kneel in front of me and admit his mistake. Then, make his daughter be obedient and be my son¡¯s wife. Do you have any good ideas or opinions?¡± The corners of Cao Xing¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he looked at the two brothers sitting opposite him while speaking softly.
¡°Vige Chief, why are you wasting your breath on these two fes? I think we should go there directly and let that Chu guy know how powerful we are!¡± Fatty Zhang rubbed his hands together and said eagerly.
¡°Shut up!¡± Cao Xing suddenly shouted.
¡°When I¡¯m talking, don¡¯t interrupt,¡± Cao Xing added.
¡°Young men, what do you guys think?¡± Cao Xing askedzily.
Although he didn¡¯t know the identity of these two unfamiliar young men, they had to be rted to the Chu family for them to suddenlye to Laoshan Vige.
However, he admired the courage of these two people. They dared toe to the vige chief¡¯s house in the depths of the mountain and their attitude was so casual.
Cao Xing also gave them the respect they deserved.
¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Chu Yang nodded thoughtfully.
¡°Sixth Brother, what do you think?¡± Chu Yang asked, turning to look at Chu Se, who was sitting beside him.
¡°I think, Vige Chief Cao, the prerequisite for doing this is that you have to have a certain level of ideological awareness. You have to fight to the death with no means for retreat,¡± Chu Se said with a smile.
¡°What? What did that fe mean by hisst sentence?¡± someone mumbled. He did not quite understand the meaning of Chu Se¡¯sst sentence.
However, Chu Jiu¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. His long and narrow eyes looked in disbelief at the two people sitting at the table with calm expressions.
Although he only had a high school education, his level of education was the highest among all the people present.
He was also the one who gave Cao Xing the most advice.
Of course, he understood what he meant.
¡°Chu Jiu, what did the guest mean by hisst sentence?¡± Vige Chief Cao Xing did not know the meaning of this sentence either.
¡°Chief, he means that if you want to cause trouble at the Chu family, you have to treat your life as nothing,¡± Chu Jiu exined in a sinister tone.
¡°What? These two little fes are too arrogant, how dare they speak to the vige chief like that!¡± After Fatty Zhang heard Chu Jiu¡¯s exnation, he immediately wanted to rush forward and teach Chu Yang and Chu Se a lesson.
Chapter 401 - 401 Just a Toy
401 Just a Toy
¡°Wait,¡± Cao Xing suddenly raised his hand, signaling for Fatty Zhang to not be impulsive.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I take these people to create trouble for Chu Ming, my life will be in danger?¡± Cao Xing asked.
¡°That should be the meaning.¡± Chu Yang nodded without denying it.
¡°Young man, you¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation, or tell me why my life is in danger. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to leave this ce today.¡± Cao Xing looked at the two Chu brothers with interest. He was not in a hurry.
!!
Now, there were more than 20 people in the house, and they all listened to his orders. Since it had been useless to speak nicely to the Chu family the first time, he had to change his tactics this time.
¡°Are you sure you want me to exin it to you?¡± Chu Yang looked at Cao Xing and asked in disbelief.
¡°Young man, you need to have the capital to be arrogant. But now it seems that you don¡¯t have it. As for me, just a word from me and you two will not be able to walk out of this room.¡± Cao Xingughed, but his face was still swollen from Chu Ming¡¯s beating that morning. He almost cried out.
¡°Does having more people mean you have the capital?¡± Chu Se said casually.
¡°No matter how many pieces of trash there are, they are still pieces of trash,¡± Chu Se added.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re good.¡± Cao Xing nodded and did not fly into a rage out of humiliation.
He only nced at the restless vigers around him. Cao Xing knew that as long as he gave the order, these people would immediately surround and beat up the two young men.
¡°Do it, tie up these two people!¡± Cao Xing suddenly shouted.
However, just as the people in the room were about to approach the two brothers, they heard a ng and an item was mmed heavily on the wooden table.
The ck hole of the pistol was pointed at Cao Xing.
The room fell silent once more.
Everyone stopped what they were doing.
Although they were uncultured, it did not mean that they were stupid. They could still recognize what Chu Yang had mmed on the table.
After half a minute, Chu Yang slowly said, ¡°Vige Chief Cao, I wonder if I have the capital to be arrogant now?¡±
Cao Xing was still in a daze.
In fact, his back was already drenched in sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare to move.
If the gun was already loaded, Chu Yang only needed to gently hook his finger and his glorious life as the Laoshan Vige Chief would end with the gunshot.
¡°Who are you trying to scare with a toy gun? I¡¯m not scared!¡± Fatty Zhang suddenly said fiercely.
In this era, toy guns could be found everywhere, but even the police station in town might not have a real gun.
Fatty Zhang didn¡¯t believe that the two of them would carry a real gun with them. After all, a ruthless man like Fatty Zhang wouldn¡¯t carry two- knives with him.
However, Chu Yang did not respond to Fatty Zhang¡¯s provocation. He merely picked up the pistol on the table and smiled at Fatty Zhang.
He raised the pistol in his hand and pointed it at Fatty Zhang.
Pffft!
Chu Yang did not hesitate and pulled the trigger.
Due to the silencer on the gun, the sound of the bullet being fired was not very loud.
But even so, everyone in the room could still hear it clearly.
Fatty Zhang let out a strange cry. He lost his usual fierceness, and his body shook non-stop.
He was wearing a pair of ck pants, but his crotch area was like an ink painting, seeping outwards from the middle.
He was so scared that he had peed his pants.
Chu Yang¡¯s shot was of a very high standard.
The bullet had whizzed past the middle of Fatty Zhang¡¯s pants, and the huge friction and inertia had melted a hole in his pants.
Fatty Zhang could only feel that his crotch area was chilly.
The fear that arose from the depths of his soul almost made him copse.
¡°How is it? My toy gun¡¯s power is pretty good, right? Anyone else want to try it?¡± Chu Yang looked at the crowd and asked mockingly.
No one in the room responded.
However, all of them, including Cao Xing, turned pale. There was only one thought going through their minds, and that was to leave this d***ed and hopeless ce.
No one was truly unafraid of death. It had be a habit for these vigers to gang up with Cao Xing to bully others. They had a good life there, so they were naturally even more afraid of death.
¡°No¡ No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Fatty Zhang, who had been insufferably arrogant and ferocious just a moment ago, suddenly turned around and shouted, wanting to run out.
However, just as he was running out of the room, he stopped abruptly.
There was a camphor tree in front of Cao Xing¡¯s door. At this moment, a plume of white smoke suddenly floated up from the trunk.
Chapter 402 - 402 Intimidating
402 Intimidating
¡°Come back,¡± Chu Yang said indifferently as he kept his pistol.
Fatty Zhang could only turn around. He was so terrified that tears and snot were flowing down his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to wipe them away. Like a robot, he walked back into the room in despair.
Just a moment ago, Chu Yang¡¯s bullet had whizzed past his head.
If it had been a few centimeters lower, the bullet would have gone through his head.
!!
¡°How boring.¡± Chu Yang shook his head. He looked at Cao Xing, who was sitting opposite him, and then at the petrified crowd around him. He felt somewhat rueful.
The person he had pointed a gun at previously had been Bai Hong.
However, Bai Hong was different from these cowardly vigers.
Bai Hong had admitted defeat in a straightforward manner, and he was even prepared to die.
Even though Chu Yang had won, he still held Bai Hong in high regard.
After Bai Hong became Chu Ning¡¯s bodyguard, he was even more assured.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. My toy gun isn¡¯t that powerful. I¡¯m here to bring it up the mountain to hunt, but it¡¯s okay to show it to you in advance. My shooting is pretty urate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Yang took a sip of tea and said with a smile.
Cao Xing, who was standing at the side, could not hold back in the end. His throat was too dry, and he swallowed after Chu Yang finished speaking.
¡°Vige Chief Cao, drink some water if you¡¯re thirsty. You¡¯re the host here, and I¡¯m the guest. Speaking of which, I still have to listen to you,¡± Chu Yang said casually.
¡°Drink up. My brother told you to drink up. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chu Se said with a smile.
With Chu Se¡¯s ¡®encouragement¡¯, Cao Xing licked his lips. He picked the teacup up with trembling hands, but after some thought, he put it down.
He was still afraid.
Afraid from the bottom of his heart.
Who knew if Chu Yang¡¯s gun would be pointed at his head in the next second?
¡°Drink up!¡±
Chu Yang bellowed. This sudden change frightened almost everyone present except for Chu Se.
They felt their hearts stop for a moment.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I deserve to die. I¡¯m not human¡¡± Cao Xing was so terror-stricken that he fell from his chair.
He knelt in front of Chu Yang and kept kowtowing. As he kowtowed, he kept talking, begging for Chu Yang¡¯s forgiveness.
¡°Vige Chief Cao, you don¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re the owner of this ce. By the way, what were you guys talking about just now? I forgot again. Tell me once more, I can help you.¡± Chu Yang spoke sincerely as he sat on the chair and bowed to Cao Xing.
¡°I ¡ I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and be a good person. If I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning when I go out and choke to death when I drink water!¡± Cao Xing looked at Chu Yang with a pleading expression as he swore.
¡°Ah, Vige Chief Cao, I don¡¯t really care if you¡¯re dead or alive.¡± After Chu Yang finished speaking, he pretended to be in deep thought.
¡°I¡¯m here to offer my condolences. Vige Chief Cao, do you understand what I mean?¡± Chu Yang said softly.
¡°I understand, I understand!¡± As Cao Xing spoke, he was about to stand up. He already knew what to do next.
¡°Huh? Did I allow you to stand?¡± Chu Yang asked, suddenly looking at Cao Xing with a puzzled expression.
¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to move around like this, and I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you.¡± After hearing Chu Yang¡¯s words, Cao Xing knelt down on the ground obediently and spoke fawningly.
¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to stand up and act,¡± Chu Se suddenly spoke.
It was impossible to deal with these people without using some ruthless methods.
He had to make them feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.
¡°What do the two of you mean?¡± Cao Xing could not care less about his dignity. In such a situation, survival was more important.
If he died, he would have nothing.
¡°What were you guys trying to do before?¡± Chu Yang looked at the crowd and asked despite knowing the answer.
¡°We¡ were going to Old Chu¡¯s house to offer our condolences. I¡¯m very sad about his death and didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±
Cao Xing, who was kneeling on the ground, cried out with snot and tears covering his face. If someone who did not know the truth saw this, they would really believe his nonsense.
In order to survive, Cao Xing would even distort the truth, let alone go against his conscience.
¡°Good! You said it yourself.¡± Chu Yang looked at Cao Xing with admiration.
Chapter 403 - 403 Fishing
403 Fishing
¡°Vige Chief Cao, how far is this ce from the Chu residence?¡± Chu Yang asked again with a smile.
¡°Probably¡ It¡¯s about 600 meters.¡± Cao Xing came to this conclusion after some simple calctions in his mind.
¡°Hmm, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not very far,¡± Chu Yang said.
He then stood up. He looked round the room at the trembling vigers.
!!
¡°All of you, kneel down!¡± Cao Xing suddenly turned and shouted imposingly.
¡°Sir, they are blocking your view when you stand,¡± Cao Xing then exined in a soft and ttering voice.
¡°That¡¯s right, but all of you can stand up now and go to the Chu residence to pay your respects again. However, you¡¯re not going as guests this time; you¡¯ll have to kneel on the empty field outside. If there¡¯s anyone who can¡¯t do it, you can let me know. I¡¯ll send you to apany Old Mr. Chu now,¡± Chu Yang said as he walked out of the room with Chu Se.
Chu Yang did not care whether these people would agree to his conditions.
Even their leader, Cao Xing, was scared out of his wits, let alone the ordinary vigers.
If there were a few among them who were determined not to yield, Chu Yang would not have been as sessful as he was now.
However, the actual situation was that if such a person really appeared, the position of vige chief would not be Cao Xing¡¯s.
Under the threat of death, these people chose to be obedient.
If they had been in M City, Chu Yang would not have been able to shoot at will like he was doing now, let alone carry the gun with him.
However, in Laoshan Vige, these people didn¡¯t even have the concept ofw. They would listen to whoever had greater clout.
Before Chu Yang came, Cao Xing was the most powerful person in the Laoshan Vige, but now he had no choice but to listen to Chu Yang.
Elsewhere, Cao Yun did not know what had happened in his house.
At this time, he and the young man were fishing in a small creek not far from home.
¡°Cao Yun, stop fishing. I think your dad and the others have gone to the Chu residence!¡± The young man dropped the bamboo pole in his hand and pointed at a group of people a short distance away.
¡°They¡¯ve decided so quickly?¡± Cao Yun also gently put down the bamboo pole in his hand and looked in the direction that the youth was pointing.
The path that Cao Xing was taking was indeed the path to the Chu residence.
¡°I told you, Cao Yun. Tell me what you¡¯re worried about. As long as you¡¯re in Laoshan Vige, your vige chief father will get you anything you want. Tsk, tsk, only a few of the Chu family members came back this time. Your dad is bringing such a big group of people to cause trouble; they¡¯d be scared to death,¡± the young manmented.
¡°I¡¯m not worried. I just don¡¯t want to force her,¡± Cao Yun said with a hint of destion.
¡°Come on, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m thinking of it.¡± The young man pouted. It was obvious that he was also drooling over Chu Ning¡¯s beauty.
¡°Get lost, she¡¯s mine!¡± Cao Yun abruptly cursed.
¡°Alright, she¡¯s yours. That¡¯s the way,¡± the young man said with a smile.
¡°Should we follow them and take a look?¡± the young man continued.
¡°No, let¡¯s continue fishing. We¡¯ll just wait for the good news. As long as this is still Laoshan Vige, only my dad can call the shots. Laoshan Vige¡¯s surname is Cao!¡± Cao Yun suddenly said confidently.
After all, idents would not happen a second time.
The reason Cao Xing hadn¡¯t brought anyone with him the first time was because he hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ming to reject him and even hit him.
Cao Yun also had not expected that.
¡°This time, it won¡¯t be by luck or ident,¡± Cao Yun thought to himself.
Although he was fishing, his mind was not on the waters nor the fish in front of him.
His mind was filled with Chu Ning¡¯s tall figure and her almost perfect face¡
¡°By the way, you really don¡¯t want your fianc¨¦e anymore?¡± The young man nudged Cao Yun¡¯s arm again and asked with uncertainty.
¡°Not anymore. There¡¯s noparison.¡± Cao Yun shook his head.
¡°Good fellow, you change your mind faster than flipping the pages of a book. A few days ago, you were still proudly telling me that there was no one more beautiful than your fianc¨¦e within a few dozen miles. Now you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡± the young man said sarcastically.
¡°Changes happen all the time, don¡¯t they?¡± Cao Yun ignored the teenager¡¯s mocking and said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s true, changes do happen all the time.¡± As the young man spoke, he watched Cao Xing and his group slowly disappear from his sight.
It was just that he and Cao Yun did not notice that, at the back of the line, there were two unfamiliar foreign visitors who were particrly leisurely.
Theyughed and chatted as they walked.
On the other hand, Cao Xing, who was walking at the front of the group, had a sorrowful look on his face.
He was really heartbroken and upset.
Chapter 404 - 404 Submissiveness
404 Submissiveness
Although it was very appropriate for him to pay his respects like this, he was not sad because of this.
He had been tyrannical in Laoshan Vige for most of his life. He would never have thought that in a short morning, he would fail twice in a row and almost lose his life the second time.
¡°Changes happen all the time¡ I didn¡¯t expect that I, Cao Xing, would have such a day.¡± Cao Xing sighed heavily inside.
Now, he no longer had the mood to establish prestige and marry his son.
!!
He would only have a chance to live if he could satisfy the two brothers.
In the Chu residence¡¯s central room.
Mother Chu had already gone to rest, and every member of the Chu family in the central room was holding a bowl of noodles.
Each bowl was topped with a fried egg and sprinkled with a small handful of green onions. Although there was no meat, it was still overflowing with fragrance.
The nearest store to the Chu residence was more than a kilometer away. Chu Ning had to use local materials to fill their stomachs.
¡°Dad, No. 5 and No. 6 are back this time as well.¡± Chu Zhe ate a mouthful of noodles before he slowly spoke.
Father Chu¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but it quickly returned to normal.
¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re back.¡± Although Father Chu spoke these words, he sighed inside.
He actually missed his two sons very much, but they didn¡¯t contact him at all and didn¡¯t return home.
However, Father Chu was not worried. He knew that the two brothers would contact Chu Zhe and Chu Jing, and that was enough.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go and cook some more noodles.¡± Chu Ning put down her bowl and walked away.
¡°This is really rare. Our family hasn¡¯t gathered for many years. Third brother will be back soon. If Ting¡¯er hade back this time, it would have been perfect,¡± Chu Huan said somewhat ruefully as he ate his noodles.
In fact, Chu Huan had told Ye Ting this news, and Chu Jing had also informed Ye Ting that her grandfather had passed away.
However, Ye Ting did not express anything other than expressing her regret and grief in the form of a message.
Of course, she didn¡¯t want to take a leave of absence and travel thousands of miles to this lousy ce for a funeral.
If no one had been dealing with Chu Ning at the moment, she might use the excuse of going to the funeral to cause trouble. But now, she simply needed to watch the show.
After all, Zhou Hao was not a simple person.
She was even gleeful.
Without a doubt, Chu Ning¡¯s return for the funeral had given Zhou Hao a great opportunity.
What she did not know was that Zhou Hao was being held back by Zhou Wei.
¡°I¡¯ve already informed her of the news. As for whether Ye Ting is willing toe back or not, it¡¯s not up to me to decide,¡± Chu Jing said indifferently.
He had always been hostile to Ye Ting.
It would have been fine if Chu Huan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but the moment he mentioned Ye Ting, he got angry.
However, Chu Huan didn¡¯t think before he spoke. After all, Ye Ting hadn¡¯t returned. What he said now undoubtedly destroyed the originally harmonious atmosphere.
¡°Hurry up and eat the noodles. The taste won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s cold. Grandpa won¡¯t hold it against us juniors,¡± Chu Zhe said with a smile.
His single sentence resolved the conflict between Chu Jing and Chu Huan.
But Chu Huan¡¯s words made his father crestfallen.
He put the bowl and chopsticks on the table and looked at the children in front of him with aplicated expression.
As a parent, how could he not know about the conflict between Chu Ning and Ye Ting?
Even if Ye Ting had left the Chu family and was unwilling to interact with them, she had grown up in the Chu family and had lived with them for more than ten years. How could Mr. And Mrs. Chu really let go of Ye Ting?
It was fine if Chu Huan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but once he mentioned Ye Ting, Father Chu felt anguished again¡
Chu Ning had been tolerating Ye Ting out of consideration for her parents.
She didn¡¯t want the two of them to be heartbroken.
¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have brought your mouth along with you this time.¡± Chu Jing also put down his bowl.
Even though Chu Ning¡¯s noodles tasted good, he was already full of anger at Chu Huan.
The asional words that came out of this idiot¡¯s mouth would oftenplicate things.
Father Chu was currently already in a bad mood, but Chu Huan was still as loud as ever, speaking without thinking.
¡°I ¡¡± Chu Huan still wanted to argue, feeling a little wronged. However, just as he was about to speak, Chu Zhe raised his hand and interrupted him.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Chu Huan, after you¡¯re done eating, go outside and clean up. Don¡¯t stay idle,¡± Chu Zhe continued.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t understand what he did wrong this time, but after hearing Chu Zhe¡¯s words, he could only carry the bowl of noodles and walk out.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t overthink things. Ye Ting already has a life that belongs to her. Since she doesn¡¯t want toe back, we can¡¯t ask for too much. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s happy,¡± Chu Zheforted his father softly.
Chapter 405 - 405 Kneeling in Admiration
405 Kneeling in Admiration
Chu Zhe was right.
Ye Ting was indeed rather happy now.
However, this happiness had been brought to her by Chu Ning.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Father Chu waved his hand tiredly, then turned to look at the portrait on the wall.
!!
Seeing this, Chu Zhe didn¡¯t say anything more and simply ate the noodles in his bowl quietly.
The central room returned to silence, other than the sound of Chu Zhe and Chu Zhang eating noodles.
But after a moment, the bnce was disrupted once again.
Chu Huan suddenly ran into the central room in a panic. As he passed the threshold, the bowl of noodles in his hand almost fell.
¡°Oh, no!¡± Chu Huan put down the empty bowl, still in shock.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fourth Brother?¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Huan in confusion.
¡°I saw a group of people walking towards our house under Cao Xing¡¯s lead!¡± Chu Huan eximed.
¡°Huh?¡± Chu Zhang looked at Chu Huan in disbelief. Chu Huan didn¡¯t seem to be lying.
Chu Zhang then looked at Chu Zhe, but Chu Zhe remained unmoved.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. No. 5 and No. 6 are here,¡± Chu Zhe said. He stood up and walked out.
Everything was under his control.
Cao Xing, who was walking at the front of the group, saw that the Chu residence was right in front of them. They were only 20 meters away.
However, he had a hard time covering thest 20 meters.
He had memorized everything Chu Yang had said.
As the vige chief of Laoshan Vige, he had to lead the group of people behind him to kneel on the empty ground in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate and repent for the sins they hadmitted.
As for when to end the ceremony, it was still up to Chu Yang.
What made Cao Xing slightly d was that there were no Laoshan vigers in front of the Chu residence.
This showed that his prestige as the vige chief still existed.
It was impossible for Chu Yang to stay here forever. As long as he left, Cao Xing would still have the final say in Laoshan Vige.
A temporary surrender was nothing. Saving his life was more important.
At the thought of this, Cao Xing¡¯s expression became even more sorrowful, and he was on the verge of tears.
Since it was an act for Chu Yang to see, naturally, the more realistic the act, the better.
Cao Xing tried to recall all the grievances he had suffered over the years, but he realized that the lesson he had learned that day was the most profound.
After all, it was a choice between life and death.
And so, he really cried.
Half of it was an act, and the other half was because he was frightened by Chu Yang.
As Cao Xing sobbed, the twenty or so people behind him also cried softly.
They weren¡¯t sincere either.
However, when they thought about the people behind them pointing guns at their heads, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to cry.
The two brothers, Chu Yang and Chu Se, walked behind them, like herding sheep, driving these people to their final destination.
¡°Huh! This¡¡± Chu Huan looked at Cao Xing¡¯s crying face in bafflement and shock.
Coupled with the bruise on the corner of his mouth, Chu Huan felt that Cao Xing¡¯s crying was very emotional.
¡°Wait! Why is he crying? Isn¡¯t he here for revenge? Also, what is the meaning of the group of people behind him? Why are they crying too? What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on.
¡°Uncle Chu, I¡¯ve let you down! I¡¯m guilty. I deserve to die!¡±
Finally, Cao Xing walked to the center of the empty field in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate and spoke loudly and sorrowfully.
There was a thump.
Cao Xing knelt down.
Following that, therge group of people knelt down one after another. Only two young men with smiles on their faces had their hands behind their backs and looked at everything indifferently.
¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re back,¡± Chu Yang spoke softly after walking up to Chu Zhe and hugging him.
¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± Chu Se also hugged Chu Zhe and said with a smile.
If there was anyone in the world who could order the two brothers around, it would be Chu Zhe.
When they left the Chu family and were determined to make a living, only Chu Zhe showed his respect and understanding. He had also been silently providing material and spiritual help to the two of them in the early stages of their development.
It could be said that Chu Zhe was the true backer behind the two brothers!
¡°Go in and take a look. Mom¡¯s asleep, Dad¡¯s in the central room, and Xiao Zhang and Xiao Ning are there too,¡± Chu Zhe said, gratified, patting their shoulders.
¡°They smiled and nodded when they saw me, not even calling me Fourth Brother, yet they¡¯re so warm to Big Brother,¡± Chu Huan mumbled softly.
Chu Zhe could only smile helplessly.
If it hadn¡¯t been for the two Chu brothers¡¯ protection, given Chu Huan¡¯s personality, he would have been beaten up more than once in school.
Chu Zhe ignored Chu Huan¡¯sints and turned his gaze to the crowd kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate.
Chapter 406 - 406 Crying at the Funeral
406 Crying at the Funeral
The leader, Cao Xing, cried out affectionately. If one did not understand the situation, one would really think that he was a Chu family member¡
After Chu Yang and Chu Se entered the central room, they did not face their grandfather¡¯s coffin and pay their respects.
In their eyes, they had never met this old man before, so there was no need to follow such etiquette.
They had their own understanding and Father Chu didn¡¯t force them. It was good that they coulde back.
!!
After they chatted with the Chu family in the central room for a while, Chu Ning brought a hot bowl of noodles to each of them.
¡°Thank you, Xiao Ning.¡± The two of them did not stand on ceremony. They were indeed a little hungry.
¡°Mom is resting on the second floor. You can go and take a look,¡± Chu Jing spoke softly after the two of them had finished eating.
¡°Alright, Second Brother.¡± Chu Yang and Chu Se then left the central room.
¡°I¡¯m very curious how Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother did it. He could actually make Cao Xing, the vige tyrant, kneel at the door with a group of people and cry. Obviously, if it weren¡¯t for Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother, these people would havee to cause trouble,¡± Chu Zhang said ruefully.
¡°This is the result that Cao Xing should bear. Before we came, how many Laoshan vigers were bullied by them but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound?¡± Chu Ning chuckled as she looked at the lively scene outside the central room.
¡°Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother are really¡very resourceful.¡± Chu Zhang felt that it was very mystical.
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The show has just begun. Grandpa¡¯s funeral has to be held, and Cao Xing, the tyrant of the Laoshan Vige, has to be fixed.¡± Chu Ning knew that this was the result of her big brother, fifth brother, and sixth brother working together.
The ultimate goal was not to make Cao Xing lower his head and admit his mistakes, or even cry in front of the Chu residence.
Chu Zhe had lived in Laoshan Vige for a period of time when he was young, so he naturally knew where the problemy.
What he wanted to resolve was not Cao Xing, but the vige chief¡¯s unreasonable system.
He wanted Laoshan Vige to not have a vige chief position.
Originally, the people living in the depths of the mountains had a very difficult life. With the addition of a vige chief to exploit them, some vigers didn¡¯t even have the luxury of having a full stomach.
Theycked knowledge and culture, so they didn¡¯t know what life outside the mountains was like. After all, many didn¡¯t have mobile phones, televisions, or other electronic products, so they didn¡¯t need entertainment.
Although Chu Zhe could not solve their poverty issue at the root, he could at least reduce their stressors.
A momentter, Chu Yang and Chu Se reappeared outside the central room.
After Chu Zhe whispered a few words into Chu Yang¡¯s ear, Chu Yang smiled and walked towards the group of people kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s door.
His target this time was not Cao Xing.
Chu Yang walked up to Fatty Zhang, who had earlier almost copsed from fear because of him.
Looking at Fatty Zhang who was kneeling on the ground and crying hard, Chu Yang squatted down and said softly, ¡°Are you sad, kneeling down?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sad, no¡ I¡¯m sad, I¡¯m sad from the bottom of my heart.¡± Fatty Zhang first shook his head, then nodded.
Chu Yang only asked him if he felt sad kneeling down, but he was currently wailing at the other party¡¯s grandfather¡¯s funeral. If he was not sad, it meant that he was not sincerely repenting.
¡°Alright, you may rise.¡± The corners of Chu Yang¡¯s mouth rose slightly. He most despised people who looked fierce on the surface but were actually weak and ipetent on the inside.
¡°No, I¡¯ll just kneel.¡± Fatty Zhang shook his head and cried even harder.
His hair was not long, but there was a ravine running through the middle of his hair.
This was the mark left by the bullet.
He understood even more clearly than Cao Xing just how terrifying Chu Yang was.
¡°I need you to do something for me.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s tone already revealed his impatience.
¡°Sir, what is it? I¡¯ll immediately get it done for you!¡± Fatty Zhang suddenly stood up again.
Chu Yang¡¯s words were more effective than Cao Xing¡¯s.
¡°Go and inform the vigers of Laoshan Vige and get them to inform each other to gather here. You only have an hour. If I don¡¯t see you after an hour, I¡¯ll personally pay you a visit,¡± Chu Yang said with a smile.
Just as Chu Yang finished speaking, Fatty Zhang strode out on his short legs.
Fatty Zhang had never felt like this before. He felt that time was so tight, and one hour was like a countdown to his death.
¡°Uncle Zhang, where are you going?¡± When Fatty Zhang passed by the creek, he met Cao Yun and the young man who were fishing.
Cao Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when he saw Fatty Zhang¡¯s anxious look.
Fatty Zhang wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t hear it, but after thinking about it, he said, ¡°You two stay here, you¡¯re not allowed to go to the Chu family!¡±
Then, he ran to the other vigers¡¯ houses in Laoshan Vige.
Chapter 407 - 407 An Anxious Fatty Zhang
407 An Anxious Fatty Zhang
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Zhang today? I¡¯ve never seen him as panicked as he is today,¡± Cao Yun asked, puzzled.
Fatty Zhang was Cao Xing¡¯s number one right-hand man in Laoshan Vige, and he was the only one who bullied others.
¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Didn¡¯t you see how Fatty Zhang looked? That¡¯s right, your thoughts are all on that beauty of the Chu family, how would you pay attention to these things?¡± The young man held his stomach andughed.
¡°Huh?¡± Cao Yun looked nkly at Fatty Zhang, who was gradually running further away. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t understand why the young man wasughing so hard.
!!
¡°His hair style is really rare, and his crotch seems to be wet too.¡± The young man was stillughing non-stop.
¡°What happened?¡± Cao Yun frowned. He had a strong desire for Chu Ning.
¡°My intuition tells me that something must have happened at the Chu residence. It can¡¯t be anything good,¡± the young man vowed.
¡°Quickly shut your filthy mouth. Uncle Zhang already told us not to go to the Chu residence,¡± Cao Yun suddenly spewed.
Even though he was very curious about what was happening at the Chu residence, Cao Yun did not want to go.
He could not ept failure a second time.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll let you know the conclusion.¡± The young man slowly put away his fishing rod. He did not have the same concerns as Cao Yun.
Cao Yun kept silent, simply looking at the creek before him in a daze.
If only Chu Ning had not appeared in Laoshan Vige.
If he¡¯d never seen such a person, he wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have.
In just over half an hour, a group of over a hundred Laoshan vigers had gathered in front of the Chu residence.
Some of them had alreadye to the Chu family to pay their respects, but this time, they saw a scene that they would never forget.
Cao Xing, the vige chief, led the way in kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s gate. Behind him, there were also a group of Laoshan vigers and people from other viges.
These people usually didn¡¯t have a positive image, but now, they were all kneeling on the ground in repentance. The Laoshan vigers didn¡¯t know what had happened, and this made them feel incredulous.
After all, Cao Xing had never been like this before.
However, under his coercion, many people had knelt in front of his door and begged for his forgiveness previously.
¡°This¡ Why is Vige Chief Cao kneeling in front of the Chu family¡¯s door?¡±
¡°He can¡¯t be sincere? But what is Vige Chief Cao¡¯s purpose in doing this?¡±
¡°Do we have to kneel down as well?¡±
¡°The Chu family¡¯s backing is not small.¡±
The Laoshan vigers were discussing softly, but they did not dare to ask Cao Xing what had happened.
A few minutester, Fatty Zhang returned to the Chu family¡¯s gate, panting heavily. He had alreadypleted the task that Chu Yang had given him.
To a certain extent, he had even exceeded what was requested of him.
In addition to the vigers of Laoshan Vige, the vige chief of the neighboring Dangshan Vige had also joined the crowd and watched the bizarre confession ceremony.
As a person of the same level as Cao Xing, he was well aware of the authority the vige chief held in the vige.
There was only one reason for Cao Xing to kneel, and that was to pay respects to his ancestors during the Tomb Sweeping Festival.
The vige chief knew Cao Xing¡¯s character very well. After all, his daughter was about to marry Cao Xing¡¯s son, Cao Yun.
Cao Xing was a vengeful person. How could he kneel down to an ordinary Laoshan viger?
Even though the Dangshan Vige Chief had many doubts, he still chose to observe the situation first. He had a feeling that something was amiss.
At that moment, Cao Xing was kneeling before the Chu residence. He was unaware that the Dangshan Vige Chief had alsoe.
Fatty Zhang knelt on the ground once more afterpleting the task assigned to him by Chu Yang.
¡°Big Brother, every household in Laoshan Vige should have sent at least one person,¡± Chu Yang said to Chu Zhe with a smile.
¡°We can start now,¡± Chu Zhe simply nodded and said softly.
Chu Yang understood Chu Zhe¡¯s intentions.
¡°Vige Chief Cao, the people behind you are all Laoshan vigers. You should know that they are here.¡± Chu Yang pointed at the Laoshan vigers behind him and continued, ¡°Change your direction and face them. Remember what you¡¯ve done all these years.¡±
¡°Sir Chu, I¡¡± Cao Xing licked his dry lips and wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. He could only smile bitterly.
Chapter 408 - 408 Humiliation
408 Humiliation
In order to survive, he had already put down his so-called dignity and self-respect.
After all, he knew very well that he was no match for Chu Yang.
In front of the strong, lowering one¡¯s stance was the right thing to do. There was nothing to be embarrassed about.
However, in Cao Xing¡¯s eyes, the Laoshan vigers behind him were merely a flock of sheep. For a wolf like him to apologize and beg for forgiveness from these sheep that were usually at his mercy, Cao Xing found it difficult to ept such a change in status.
!!
¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice was filled with surprise.
¡°I can.¡± Even though Cao Xing was extremely unwilling, the thought of what had happened at his home a while ago and the fear of death made him ovee all other considerations.
Following that, Cao Xing slowly moved his body and turned to face the people from Laoshan Vige.
¡°Everyone, thank you foring here again today. When Old Mr. Chu passed away, I was deeply aware of all my past shorings¡¡±
Cao Xing described it vividly. Although he was kneeling, it gave people the feeling that he was sincerely repenting for all the sins he hadmitted and begging for everyone¡¯s forgiveness.
¡°What is this Cao Xing doing? Is heing up with wicked ideas to harm his vigers again? The Dangshan Vige Chief frowned as he watched the scene. He certainly did not believe that Cao Xing was truly repenting.
The probability of such a thing happening was as absurd as a roosterying eggs or the sun rising from the west.
¡°Chief, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This is what we should do.¡±
¡°Chief, please get up.¡±
¡°Chief, did we do something wrong? You can tell us.¡±
Even the Dangshan Vige Chief, who was hiding amongst the crowd, did not believe Cao Xing¡¯s nonsense. How could the vigers, who had been exploited and bullied by Cao Xing over a long period, believe him?
Cao Xing¡¯s actions made these people even more afraid.
They felt that there must be a more sinister n behind Cao Xing¡¯s abnormal actions.
As he thought about this, a viger from Laoshan Vige even walked towards Cao Xing to help him up.
Perhaps this would leave a good impression on Cao Xing.
Cao Xing was shocked when he saw the person walking towards him trying to help him up. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t help me up, Li An. Do you remember the sheep that your family lostst year? You still couldn¡¯t find it after searching for days.¡±
¡°Vige chief, the sheep was eaten by the wolves on the mountain. This is a fact that everyone knows.¡± The Laoshan viger called Li An sighed and said helplessly.
In fact, he knew better than anyone how the sheep had been lost.
He had been raising the sheep for more than two years. He was going to sell it so that his two children could pay for their school fees, but the day before the sheep was about to be sold, it abruptly vanished.
Three monthster, winter arrived.
Cao Xing¡¯s son, Cao Yun, had an extra sheepskin coat on him that winter.
Even though Li An knew this, there was nothing he could do.
¡°No, I brought the sheep home and ate it. Li An, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m an animal. Can you forgive me?¡± Cao Xing quickly exined.
He was about to admit to the bad things he had done in the past, and Li An had to cooperate.
¡°Chief, you¡¯re right. This is what I should do. You don¡¯t need my forgiveness.¡± Li An replied softly as he slowly unclenched his fists, slightly stunned when he heard Cao Xing¡¯s words.
¡°You b******!¡± Cao Xing was already cursing inside, but as he looked at Li An, who was about to leave, he suddenly continued, ¡°Li An, do you still remember that you liked Wang Mei more than twenty years ago?¡±
Cao Xing¡¯s words were effective.
Li An, who had already turned around, turned back again and looked at Cao Xing with a calm expression.
Li An was in his forties that year, and so was Cao Xing. There wasn¡¯t a big age gap between the two.
More than 20 years ago, Li An had liked a girl named Wang Mei from the neighboring vige.
They were soon to be married, but on the eve of their wedding, Wang Mei suddenly looked for Li An one night and told him that she was leaving the ce to live in the world beyond the mountains.
At that time, Li An hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. He simply thought that he wasn¡¯t worthy of Wang Mei. Wang Mei had her life ambitions, so he could only choose to silently give her his blessings.
Now that Cao Xing had brought up the past again, it seemed to have stirred up Li An¡¯s feelings.
¡°Chief, please stop humiliating me.¡± After Li An spoke, he knelt before the vige chief.
In Laoshan Vige, he had been helpless against Cao Xing.
Chapter 409 - 409 The Wrath of God
409 The Wrath of God
If Li An had still been single, he would most likely choose to fight Cao Xing to the death.
However, he still had a wife and two kids.
If he was beaten to death by Cao Xing¡¯s men, it would be a fatal blow to his family.
¡°Chief, Li An has always been honest and dutiful. Please spare him!¡±
!!
¡°That¡¯s right, Chief. You have to give us a way out, right?¡±
¡°Chief, some things are in the past. We won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±
When the Laoshan vigers saw Li An kneel down, they suddenly felt a sense of sympathy.
They chose to team up and put pressure on Vige Chief Cao.
However, they did not know Cao Xing¡¯s true thoughts.
Cao Xing was extremely anxious.
¡°Sigh, these Laoshan vigers have already developed a natural sense of submission towards the position of vige chief.¡±
Chu Ning, who was sitting in the central room, said softly as she watched this scene.
¡°Big Brother should have already thought of a solution,¡± Chu Jing said with a frown.
¡°Li An! I slept with Wang Mei! At that time, I promised to marry her, but she refused. I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the courage to leave this ce alone.¡± At this moment, Cao Xing couldn¡¯t care less. He chose to directly reveal the truth of what had happened more than 20 years ago.
In reality, Cao Xing had done more than these two evil things in his many years as the vige chief. These were only the things he had done to bully Li An.
After Cao Xing¡¯s words, a heavy silence fell outside the Chu residence.
Although no one spoke, everyone was experiencing mixed emotions.
Whether they were standing or kneeling, at that moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Cao Xing and Li An.
¡°Is Cao Xing¡¯s brain damaged?¡± The Dangshan Vige Chief stood at the back of the crowd and watched Cao Xing¡¯s ¡®performance¡¯ with a grave expression.
He felt that there was a need to reconsider his daughter¡¯s marriage to Cao Yun.
¡°Tsk, tsk, Cao Yun, look at your dad, and then look at yourself. Chief was much more of a yer than you when he was young!¡± The young man and Cao Yun had also blended into the dense crowd. They naturally saw and heard the conversation between Cao Xing and Li An.
¡°Cao Xing, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Li An, who had originally been kneeling, suddenly clenched his fists. He stood up and rushed towards Cao Xing.
Cao Xing was soon beaten ck and blue by Li An, and traces of blood seeped out of the already swollen corners of his mouth.
The strange thing was that the group of followers who usually protected him continued to kneel on the ground without reacting. They had their heads lowered, as if turning a blind eye to everything before them.
Cao Xing himself no longer resisted. He only protected his head and allowed Li An¡¯s fists to batter his body.
Chu Yang, on the other hand, looked at everything in front of him calmly.
He was not actually interested in this, but since it was something his big brother Chu Zhe had instructed him to do, he would still do it.
¡°You animal, you¡¯re not worthy of being a human¡¡± Li An cursed as he beat Cao Xing up. He had already decided to give it his all.
However, to his surprise, Cao Xing¡¯s followers did not take any action.
The one-sided beatingsted for more than ten minutes.
During this process, not a single person stepped forward to stop him.
Cao Yun had long left the ce.
He felt that what he had experienced that day was like a dream. It was somewhat surreal.
After walking more than 100 meters from the Chu residence, Cao Yun felt his eyelids getting heavy. The scenery in front of him kept ovepping.
Thest scene that shed before him was pitch ckness.
He fainted by the side of a path covered with grass and wildflowers.
The youth was still watching with great interest. He was very curious about how things would go next.
The Laoshan vigers seemed to have realized what Cao Xing had said.
Cao Xing was begging for their forgiveness.
Thus, they became bolder.
After Li An ended his beating, another viger stood up and looked at the still-kneeling Cao Xing and said, agitated, ¡°Vige Chief Cao, you said you wanted me to forgive you, but when you treated me like that, did you ever think that this day woulde? In the winter eight years ago, I risked my life to pick wild ginseng in the mountains to brew soup for my wife to recuperate. My wife was weak, you know!¡±
¡°But what did you do? Wild ginseng is valuable, so you made up an excuse and sent someone to my house to take it away. You¡¯re not snatching things or money. That¡¯s my wife¡¯s hope for survival! Two yearster, she died. It¡¯s all your fault. How can I forgive you? Why should I forgive you?¡±
Chapter 410 - 410 Abolished
410 Abolished
¡°Vige Chief Cao, my family has been farming for generations, but three years ago, with the excuse of rentingnd, you took away my family¡¯s right to produce on five acres ofnd. I went to your house to ask for rent, but you got someone to beat me up, causing one of my legs to be permanently disabled. I want to ask, what did I do wrong? I was farming honestly, and merely wanted an exnation from you, but you beat me up like that. Now you want me to forgive you? Who¡¯s going to pity me? Do I have to live in your shadow?¡±
¡°Cao Xing! You only care about money, about your own interests! Our Laoshan Vige once had a 1000-year-old ginkgo tree. It was nted by our ancestor 1000 years ago and has witnessed the Laoshan Vige¡¯s long history! No matter how poor we are, no matter how miserable our lives are, no one has ever dared to have any ideas about it. The significance this ginkgo tree¡¯s existence can not be measured by in mary terms! But what did you do? You colluded with someone for money and sold it on your own! You¡¯re really an animal. No, you¡¯re even worse than an animal! Forgive you? You should ask your dead father and grandfather if they can forgive you first!¡±
After Li An made the first move, the Laoshan vigers were no longer silent.
Almost everyone was able to voice their grudges with Cao Xing.
!!
In thiswless ce, Cao Xing was the local tyrant. His happy life had been built on the collective pain of the Laoshan vigers.
¡°This Cao Xing is really a piece of trash.¡± Chu Huan, who was standing at the entrance of the central room, couldn¡¯t help but curse.
If Cao Xing had been in M City, he would have been shot several times for the crimes he hadmitted.
But here, he was fine and was even living a veryfortable life.
This was also the reason for his arrogance in front of Father Chu that morning.
Forcing Chu Ning to be his son¡¯s wife was nothing to him.
After all, he had done far worse things than this in Laoshan Vige.
However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the Chu family weren¡¯t people that he could provoke.
In the past, even if there were outsiders, they had to listen to him as long as they were in Laoshan Vige.
However, Chu Yang had told him that if he didn¡¯t respect the rules andws, he would have to pay the price.
Although Chu Yang and Chu Se were young, both of them had experienced life and death situations many times. They were iparable to Cao Xing, who bullied the weak and feared the strong.
Even though Cao Xing had been beaten up miserably by Li An, no one pitied him.
This was what he deserved.
The injuries he was suffering now was nothingpared to the harm he had caused the Laoshan vigers previously.
¡°I know that everyone is very emotional right now, but can you first calm down? Our ultimate goal is to solve the problem. As for Cao Xing, let¡¯s put aside our discussion about him for now.¡±
Chu Zhe gazed at the infuriated Laoshan vigers and spoke in a clear voice.
His words were effective, and the front of the Chu residence quickly returned to silence.
They knew that the reason Cao Xing could kneel on the ground without any resistance was definitely rted to the Chu family.
¡°Let¡¯s abolish the vige chief system. In future, everyone just needs to live a good life.¡±
Chu Zhe¡¯s voice echoed in the empty field in front of the Chu residence and traveled to the ears of everyone present.
About ten secondster, the Dangshan Vige Chief stood at the back of the crowd and was about to leave quietly.
However, just as he was about to leave, a gunshot suddenly exploded and reverberated in the valley.
It was Chu Yang who had removed the silencer from the front of the pistol and fired a shot in the sky.
¡°No one is allowed to leave this ce,¡± Chu Yang said in an upromising tone.
The Dangshan Vige Chief stopped in his tracks.
He knew that if he took one more step forward, the bullet would not hit the air but would enter his body.
Thinking of this, he could only sigh deeply.
Then, he turned and walked back to the Chu residence with a bitter smile.
Although he was not as notorious as Cao Xing, he was not much better.
¡°Cao Xing, what do you think about abolishing the vige chief system?¡± Chu Zhe slowly walked in front of Cao Xing and said with a smile.
¡°I¡have no objections.¡± At that moment, Cao Xing had difficulty speaking after being beaten up. He barely managed to move his lips and utter these words.
He hadpletely admitted defeat.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Zhe nodded and then looked at the Laoshan vigers before him and said, ¡°The former Laoshan Vige Chief, Cao Xing, agrees with this suggestion. What does everyone think?¡±
The Laoshan vigers responded loudly after Chu Zhe finished speaking.
No one objected, not even the Dangshan Vige Chief.
¡°Cao Xing, congrattions. You¡¯ve survived for now. I¡¯ll be back at any time. If I find out that you¡¯re acting up again, your family will be reunited underground,¡± Chu Yang whispered menacingly into Cao Xing¡¯s ear.
Chapter 411 - 411 The Young Chu Yuen
411 The Young Chu Yuen
To the vigers of the Laoshan Vige, what happened that day was of great significance.
Henceforth, there would be no one like Cao Xing in Laoshan Vige. They were truly free. Although it could not solve the root of the poverty issue, they had more hope now that there was no vige chief system.
Perhaps even after many years, people would not forget the contributions of a Chu family in Laoshan Vige¡
When it was close to noon, the empty space in front of the Chu residence returned to its original destion.
The group of people who had been kneeling had disappeared, and the group of people who had been standing had likewise disappeared.
Before the Laoshan vigers left the Chu residence, they bowed once more to Chu Ning¡¯s deceased grandfather, and all of them were sincere.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Zhe and Chu Yang, Cao Xing would still be able to unscrupulously bully the Laoshan vigers.
ording to the funeral ceremony, the following day would be the final burial ceremony.
They would choose a good location on the mountain to bury the coffin and set up a tombstone to record the identity and general information of the deceased.
On the day of the burial ceremony, the more people who came to help, the more it symbolized a good omen.
After the incident with Cao Xing, the vigers of Laoshan Vige would naturally remember the Chu family¡¯s kindness. Chu Ning¡¯s grandfather¡¯s burial ceremony the following day may well be thergest one in the Laoshan Vige in decades.
Chu Zhe, who was done with all this, was not too moved. He walked back to the central room and looked up at the portrait hanging on the wall. He said softly, ¡°Grandpa, no one will disturb your rest in the future.¡±
After witnessing everything, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.
She also knew where the root of the problemy in Laoshan Vige, but she was too busy taking care of herself and had no energy to bother about this.
Chu Ning found a ce where she could just barely get a cell phone signal and gave Wen An a call. After learning that nothing had happened in Qinghe Vige during the time she was away, she had a new understanding of Zhou Wei¡¯s ability.
He could really control Zhou Hao.
However, Chu Ning also understood that it was only temporary.
When she returned to M City, she would face more serious challenges.
Yu Yan and her father, Ye Ting and the Ye family, Yan Shen¡¯s sister, Yang Feng, Zhou Hao, and a group of unknown opponents¡
These people wanted to finish Chu Ning off.
At the same time, outside the Chu residence, Chu Yang was crossing his legs. He squinted his eyes as he looked at a figure who had appeared before the gate.
A teenager who looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old was walking towards him with a smile on his face.
Unlike Cao Xing, the young man did not show any fear after seeing Chu Yang¡¯s methods. Instead, he took the initiative to approach him.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Yang asked with a smile as he looked at the young man who was half-squatting before him.
In this young man¡¯s eyes, he seemed to see his past self.
Curious about everything, yet fearless.
Therefore, Chu Yang took the initiative to speak. This was already the greatest kindness he could show to a stranger. Moreover, this young man was very clear-minded and knew to squat so that he did not need to look up.
Chu Yang didn¡¯t like to raise his head to look at others.
¡°I¡¯m the same as you, my surname is Chu. I¡¯m Chu Yuen,¡± the teenaged Chu Yuen said with a smile.
¡°Not bad,¡± Chu Yang spread out his hands and said in an undeniable manner.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the young man continued.
¡°Huh?¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man in astonishment. After a few seconds of hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yang.¡±
¡°Okay, Brother Yang, take me from here. This ce is not suitable for me,¡± the young man suddenlyughed and said softly.
¡°Why?¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man Chu Yuen with interest.
He had no interest in taking a child who might not be of age with him. Although he had also left his family before he was of age, Chu Yang had been prepared to die miserably when he left the Chu family to make a living in society.
¡°Last night, I brought Cao Yun to meet your sister. Cao Yun¡¯s father is Cao Xing,¡± the young man said unhurriedly.
After listening to Chu Yuen¡¯s words, Chu Yang suddenly leaned forward and began to carefully examine the young man in front of him.
How could a youth who had never received any education have such a thought¡
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death by telling me this? You even dare to scheme against my sister?¡± Chu Yang said with a smile.
Chu Yang did not have any murderous intent towards the young man before him despite so asking, because he knew that the young man would give him a reasonable exnation.
Chapter 412 - 412 Take Me Away
412 Take Me Away
¡°I¡¯d rather be shot to death by you than be trapped here! Also, even if you don¡¯t teach Cao Xing a lesson, I will. But not now, maybe a few yearster? However, getting rid of Cao Xing is not my ultimate goal. I want to go out, I want to see the world out there! Cao Xing is still not worthy of being my opponent. I believe it¡¯s just a matter of convenience for you to deal with him,¡± Chu Yuen said indifferently.
Getting close to Cao Yun and bing friends with him had only been Chu Yuen¡¯s first step.
¡°Tsk, tsk, this is rare. Do your parents know that you¡¯re so powerful?¡± Chu Yang smiled.
It was obvious that the fuse for Cao Xing¡¯s defeat and the Laoshan Vige no longer having a vige chief had started with the young man¡¯s scheme.
!!
Naturally, Chu Yuen knew Cao Yun¡¯s character and personality. Everything that happened after seemed to have urred naturally, but in fact, it waspleted under the deliberate guidance of this young man.
It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying a person like Chu Yuen would be if he were to walk out of the mountains and receive a certain degree of education.
¡°My parents are dead. They¡¯ve been dead for several years, and I don¡¯t have any other rtives,¡± Chu Yuen said casually.
¡°He was not killed by Cao Xing. He died from an illness,¡± Chu Yuen continued to exin.
¡°If you follow me out, you might die.¡± Chu Yang looked at the young man somewhat regretfully. He really wanted to take the young man away, but his life could be in danger at any time.
¡°You can talk to my big brother. Maybe he¡¯ll be happy to take you.¡± Chu Yang thought for a moment and continued.
¡°It¡¯s boring. I have a congenital disease. I¡¯ll die around 40 years old. My parents died because of this.¡± Chu Yuen pouted and looked at Chu Yang with anticipation.
He had yearned to leave this ce countless times, even if it was just a nce, it would be worth it even if he died.
Chu Yang was in a difficult position for a moment.
The young man was like a piece of unpolished jade, but he might not be an excellent sculptor.
¡°I¡¯m willing to take you out of here.¡±
Chu Yuen turned around and saw Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful face smiling at him.
¡°You¡¯d better focus on your studies. Also, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used you, but I can¡¯t just stand by and not take advantage of the opportunity that¡¯s right in front of me.¡± Chu Yuen was a little disdainful, but he stood up and bowed to Chu Ning, who was even taller than him.
¡°Child, you¡¯ve misjudged her. Following her is much better than following me. If you follow her, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the mountain peak before you die. This way, you¡¯ll die without regrets.¡± Chu Yang pointed at Chu Ning and said with a smile.
He had subconsciously ignored Chu Ning¡¯s existence.
Now that he thought about it, Chu Ning was able to recruit a ruthless man like Bai Hong, so why would she care about a young man like him?
Moreover, his words were veiled, but he was not trying to fool this young man.
If he followed Chu Ning, his future would be much better than if he followed him.
¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Chu Yuen turned his head again and looked at Chu Yang in surprise.
¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chu Yang shook his head. He felt that he was being very patient with this young man in front of him.
Normally, he would not make such exnations to people he was not familiar with.
Maybe he saw a shadow of himself, or maybe he didn¡¯t want to see such a talent buried, so he did it.
¡°Sigh.¡± After hearing Chu Yang¡¯s reply, Chu Yuen actually sighed. His expression was a littleplicated, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.
Then, he looked in the direction of the distant mountains with a deep gaze and put his palms together.
¡°I know, you¡¯re only leaving the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting at your door at the crack of dawn,¡± Chu Yuen said to Chu Ning, raising his head slightly.
¡°Alright, juste.¡± Chu Ning nodded. Other than the fact that she was short of manpower, Chu Ning had a deeper consideration.
The young man Chu Yuen walked away.
After walking for a while, he suddenly knelt down in a certain direction and muttered something.
¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mountain God,¡± the young man said sincerely after another kowtow.
After the ritual, he got up and his expression returned to normal.
He hummed a tune that he had heard from somewhere and gradually walked off with his hands behind his back.
Chu Yuen had once asked the Mountain God how he could get rid of the shackles of the deep mountains.
The Mountain God¡¯s answer had been that his fate would be closely linked to thisnd for the rest of his life. This was destiny.
However, the next thing he said was that it would be the Chu family who brought him away from here.
Chu Yuen didn¡¯t believe in fate.
If there really was a God, an evil person like Cao Xing would have died long ago.
¡°Changes happen all the time. Who can say for sure what will happen tomorrow?¡±
Chapter 413 - 413 Gathered
413 Gathered
At the entrance of the Chu residence, with Chu Zhuo¡¯s appearance, the Chu family had finally gathered.
¡°Third Brother!¡± When Chu Huan saw the figure appear in front of the Chu family¡¯s empty field, he immediately cheered and rushed out.
Chu Zhuo¡¯s temperament had once again undergone a huge change.
He was still as handsome as before, but his style and clothes were very different from when he had been in the Chu family.
!!
In fact, Chu Zhuo had been wearing a mask for nearly ten hours to avoid unnecessary trouble.
¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Zhuo Shi nodded, his expression calm.
With Chu Huan¡¯s wee, he walked towards the Chu family¡¯s central room.
The first thing he did when he returned was to offer his condolences.
¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom?¡± After the ritual, Chu Zhuo looked at Father Chu and asked softly.
¡°Your mother is resting on the second floor. She¡¯s too tired.¡± Father Chu looked at Chu Zhuo, who was taller than him, with aplicated expression.
¡°Okay, Dad, take care of your health.¡± Chu Zhuo hesitated for a while before slowly speaking.
Ye Ting did not return.
Chu Zhuo had already made a decision in his heart.
He knew about the grudges between Chu Ning and Ye Ting, but Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t obviously side with either of them. Yet their grandfather had passed away and Ye Ting¡¯s absence was enough to exin some problems.
Chu Yang and Chu Se had returned. Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t believe that the Chu family didn¡¯t inform Ye Ting.
Everyone¡¯s time was precious, except for Chu Huan, who was currently more leisurely.
In order to be able toe back to attend the funeral smoothly, Chu Zhuo had rejected the recording of a show that could help his career take off quickly. He had almost gotten into a fight with his manager because of this.
¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± When Chu Zhuo saw that Chu Zhang could actually stand up and move freely, a smile finally appeared on his face.
Thus, he greeted his brothers and sister one by one, with the exception of Chu Huan.
Chu Zhuo wasn¡¯t like Chu Huan, who was brainlessly biased towards Ye Ting.
His heart was filled with the entire Chu family. After Chu Ning returned to the Chu family, their life had visibly improved.
Chu Ning was his biological sister, so Chu Zhuo had no reason or motive to be prejudiced against her.
¡°Xiao Zhuo, how many days of leave did you take this time?¡± Chu Zhe looked at Chu Zhuo and asked softly.
¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go back with everyone,¡± Chu Zhuo replied.
¡°Okay, after grandpa¡¯s funeral, let¡¯s take a family photo together.¡± Chu Zhe did not know when would be the next time the Chu family would gather like that day. He did not want to waste this good opportunity.
¡°Sure thing, Big Brother.¡± Chu Zhuo nodded.
In the afternoon, the bored Chu Huan was looking at the microorganisms in the soil in the empty field in front of the Chu residence. However, he was immediately attracted by the faint sound of conversation not far away.
It was only when he saw who it was that Chu Huan ran back to the central room, his face full of excitement. ¡°Dad, Mom, Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, and Fourth Aunt are back!¡±
Mr. And Mrs. Chu¡¯s expressions changed when they heard about Chu Huan.
They stood and walked out of the central room to wee them.
Father Chu looked at his children and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.
How could Chu Zhe not see through his father¡¯s intentions?
He wanted them to go with him to wee them.
However, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, Father Chu knew that his siblings didn¡¯t like their family.
The Chu family was very poor.
This was what the rtives knew about the Chu family before Chu Ning came.
Even though Chu Ning was back, it didn¡¯t change their prejudice against Chu Ning¡¯s parents.
Chu Ning also saw her rtives.
Not long ago, Chu Ning had paid off the debt that her family owed her Eldest Uncle Chu Yuan.
This had caused Chu Yuan to have a different opinion of the Chu family.
But in the end, he still felt that the Chu family continued to live in poverty, and it might not be long before they would need his help again.
Back then, he had been willing to lend the Chu family money for selfish reasons.
His agreement with Father Chu was that it was fine if the Chu family couldn¡¯t pay back their debt. Chu Yuan had never thought that Chu Ming would be able to pay back the money he owed.
Chu Yuan could even pay for Chu Zhang¡¯s surgical treatment and cure him in one go.
However, the price was that Chu Zhang had to be Chu Yuan¡¯s son.
Even though Chu Yuan was rich, he was a patriarchal person at heart.
He had to have three daughters¡ Chu Yuan felt that girls could not inherit his business, and he was getting on in years, so he had set his sights on his brother, Chu Ming.
Chu Ming had many sons, and his living conditions weren¡¯t very good. Most importantly, Chu Ming had the same blood as him.
Having Chu Ming¡¯s descendant as his son would be perfect for him.
Chapter 414 - 414 The Greed of Relatives
414 The Greed of Rtives
Originally, Chu Yuan had nned this out very well. After Chu Zhang was cured, Chu Zhang¡¯s parents felt guilty towards Chu Zhang. Since they couldn¡¯t give him a good life, they could only bear the pain and give Chu Zhang to him personally.
However. he had not expected Chu Ning to appear¡ She actually paid off the debt that the Chu family owed him.
¡°Chu Ming, I heard from Xiao Jing that our dad left us a bunch of antiques before he passed away. Where did you put them?¡±
Chu Yuan hadn¡¯t spoken. The one who spoke was his wife, a beautiful middle-aged woman who had maintained herself well.
She hadn¡¯t nned on returning at first. She hadn¡¯t even wanted her husband, Chu Yuan, to return.
However, when she thought about the fluctuation in the price of antiques and relics, she felt that it was too much.
It could go from a few hundred yuan to a few million or even tens of millions.
¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. You¡¯re not thinking of taking it all for yourself, are you?¡± Chu Mei said in a weird tone.
She hade back alone this time, not for anything else but to split the family assets.
Chu Tao didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Chu Ming with anticipation.
Father Chu sighed helplessly.
Just as he was about to exin, Chu Ning suddenly spoke.
¡°Grandpa did leave behind a bunch of valuable treasures before he died, but they¡¯re not here. My father hasn¡¯t found any clues yet, but he didn¡¯t want to hide this fact, so he called you back to discuss it.¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re Chu Ming¡¯s daughter, right? What do you mean by that?¡± The middle-ageddy standing beside Chu Yuan asked in confusion.
Chu Ning¡¯s words had piqued her interest.
¡°Big Niece, if you have something to say, just say it directly. Why are you being so secretive with us?¡± Chu Mei suddenly looked warmly at Chu Ning and asked.
¡°Fourth Aunt, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but after Grandpa passed away, he only left behind a few words as clues. We still can¡¯t decipher them, but once we solve the clues, we might be able to find the treasures Grandpa left us.¡± Chu Ning continued to smile.
These were all things she had just made up in her mind. What treasure could there be?
However, Chu Ning did not feel an ounce of guilt when lying to these people who did not even care about their father¡¯s death due to their greed.
Chu Zhe only thought of an excuse to get his rtives toe back, but Chu Ning did not expose him. Instead, she made it more realistic.
Mr. And Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning, who was talking animatedly. If they had not been there, they would have doubted the authenticity of the story.
¡°Dad, Mom, you guys can go back first.¡± Chu Ning gave her parents a look, signaling them to leave.
¡°Eldest Aunt-inw, Grandpa¡¯s words are like this: The beginning of the first ray of sunlight in the morning and the end of thest afterglow of the evening. It is between them,¡± Chu Ning said with a serious face, blinking her eyes.
¡°Big niece, is your Grandpa that cultured? We don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The beautiful woman was even more confused.
¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re literate. What does Dad mean by that?¡± Chu Mei was also puzzled.
¡°Would Dad really say such things?¡± Eldest Uncle looked at Chu Ning somewhat suspiciously.
But the three of them didn¡¯t dare to deny it.
They couldn¡¯t be sure. After all, they hadn¡¯t been back to their hometown for more than ten years. Only Mr. And Mrs. Chu would take a few days off each year toe back and apany the old man.
This was also why they had believed Chu Jing¡¯s words without a doubt.
If the old man really did leave any treasures behind, he would indeed think of Chu Ming first.
The human heart was the mostplicated, but also the simplest.
Chu Ning¡¯s calctions were urate.
Unless the three of them didn¡¯t like money and were really filial, they couldn¡¯t get out of this paradox. It was only natural that they would be deceived and yed by her.
¡°Big Brother, I think Dad might really say something like that, because there¡¯s a basis for his words.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s third uncle, Chu Tao, lifted his sses and said seriously.
¡°What Dad means is that, in order for us to find his treasure, we can only move at dawn and have to return before dark. The treasure is buried somewhere on the mountains nearby. We need to find the specific location in our house and observe the position of the sun rising and setting to determine the specific location of the treasure,¡± Chu Tao said with conviction.
Chu Ning looked at Chu Tao¡¯s serious face and almost burst outughing.
She had just made up a random sentence, but she hadn¡¯t expected her third uncle to give a seemingly reasonable exnation.
He was really greedy to a certain extent.
After Chu Tao¡¯s words, the eyes of the beautiful woman and Chu Mei shone.
Chapter 415 - 415 Searching for Treasure
415 Searching for Treasure
¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start looking now!¡± Chu Mei said impatiently.
¡°Fourth Aunt, before you look for the treasure, you should go to Grandpa¡¯s coffin and offer your respects sincerely. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find it if you¡¯re not sincere,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°I was wondering why your father woulde back so eagerly every year. It turns out that he has been eyeing the treasure left by the old man for a long time!¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Ning and said with a disgruntled expression.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Ning said helplessly.
She was even more speechless.
In the eyes of these rtives, Father Chu¡¯s filial piety was only for the sake of that illusory treasure.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s hurry in and pay our respects,¡± the beautiful woman standing beside Chu Yuan said hastily.
Then, she pulled Chu Yuan into the central room. Chu Tao and Chu Mei followed closely behind, afraid that they would miss something.
When they passed by the central room, only Chu Zhe and Chu Yao symbolically greeted their rtives. The rest, including Chu Huan, turned a blind eye to the arrival of these people.
It was obvious that they felt nothing about the existence of their rtives.
The Chu family¡¯s living conditions were not very good, so these rtives hardly had any contact with the Chu family.
However, when Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes met Chu Zhang¡¯s, he was shocked.
Chu Zhang could actually stand up!
One had to know that he had originally nned for Chu Ming to give him custody of Chu Zhang if Chu Ming couldn¡¯t pay back the money he owed him.
He had even prepared more than 2 million just so that Chu Zhang could stand up.
Chu Zhang¡¯s body was fine now, but the key question was, where did the Chu family get the money to treat his illness?
¡°Could it be that the old man gave a batch of treasures to Chu Ming in advance and asked him to sell them for money to treat Chu Zhang¡¯s illness?¡± This thought suddenly appeared in Chu Yuan¡¯s mind.
Then, he thought of how Chu Ning had generously returned him a million yuan.
When he thought of that incident, he still felt that he had lost face.
Where did the Chu family get a million yuan?
How could Chu Ning, a young girl who was still in school, have so much money?
As he thought of all the possibilities, Chu Yuan could not help but look at the portrait hanging on the wall.
¡°Father, you¡¯re so biased! But so what? I¡¯m still the richest; Chu Ming¡¯s entire family can¡¯tpare to me!¡± Chu Yuan thought resentfully to himself.
This time, his suspicionspletely disappeared.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t lie to him. Old master Chu really did leave a bunch of valuable treasures in his hometown.
After the farewell rituals, Chu Mei could not wait to stand up.
¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t care how much money Dad gave you when he was still alive. But now that he has passed away, you¡¯d better not think about pocketing this inheritance for yourself. There¡¯s a share for Big Brother, Third Brother, and me too.¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Zhang and sneered at Father Chu.
She understood clearly how poor Chu Ming¡¯s family was.
If they wanted to cure Chu Zhang, Mr. And Mrs. Chu wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if they worked hard their entire lives.
¡°Second Brother, as you know, I just bought a house in the center of M City. In the past year, the mortgage has been so much that I can¡¯t breathe. My sry is not high either. Second Brother, you can¡¯t take all the money for yourself,¡± Chu Tao also sighed and said feebly.
If Chu Jing hadn¡¯t told him that there were still treasures in his hometown, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for leave to return.
¡°Chu Ming, you heard that? Our four families will each get a share. It¡¯s very fair,¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife likewise echoed from the side.
Although her family didn¡¯tck money, no one wouldin about having more money.
¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t listen to Xiao Ning¡¯s nonsense. Dad didn¡¯t leave anything behind before he left. I didn¡¯t even get to see him onest time because I couldn¡¯t make it in time.¡± Chu Ming¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow.
He hadn¡¯t expected that his brothers¡¯ and sister¡¯s primary focus would be on the so-called ¡®treasure¡¯ after returning.
This was just an excuse that Chu Zhe made up, but with Chu Ning¡¯s careful nning, the credibility of the story increased.
Father Chu didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning did this.
However, he had to step out and exin it clearly.
¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re being boring. I¡¯ve already said so much, but you¡¯re still trying to cover it up. Don¡¯t me us for showing no mercy.¡± Chu Mei¡¯s face darkened after hearing Father Chu¡¯s exnation.
¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. You don¡¯t want us to go to court because of this, do you?¡± Chu Tao looked at Chu Ming with a troubled expression.
Chapter 416 - 416 See Their Faces Clearly
416 See Their Faces Clearly
¡°Third Uncle, Fourth Aunt, the problem now is not that my dad is unwilling to tell you, but that he doesn¡¯t know either. After all, the most valuable treasure left behind by Grandpa should be divided equally among everyone. I¡¯ve already told you the most important clue just now.¡± Chu Ning had walked into the central room and said with a smile.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Father Chu simply shut his mouth. He waspletely disappointed in his siblings¡¯ behavior.
He had wanted to exin it clearly, but these people had been utterly blinded by greed and believed such a lie without a doubt¡
Since Chu Ning had said so, he would let her continue spinning tales.
Father Chu had absolute faith in his daughter¡¯s abilities.
The following day would be the final funeral ceremony. After burying their father, the bond between him and his siblings would only be weaker and weaker with the passage of time.
¡°Other than that sentence, did your Grandpa really not leave any other useful clues?¡± Chu Tao asked with a frown.
¡°There¡¯s nothing else. If the treasure was so easy to locate, why would we need to inform you toe back together? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take it all for ourselves?¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands, as though she was helpless.
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chu Mei nodded in agreement.
¡°So, there are only a few hours before the sky turns dark. If we really want to find the treasure, we have to hurry,¡± Chu Ning continued.
A momentter, these rtives left the Chu family¡¯s central room. On a mountain near the Chu family, they looked for the so-called treasure ording to the pointers¡
¡°I¡¯m really convinced. Big Brother, I can understand Third Uncle¡¯s and Fourth Aunt¡¯s obsession with treasures, but Eldest Uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯tck money.¡± At this moment, even Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but hold his stomach andugh. He looked at Chu Zhe and asked the question that he was more curious about.
¡°ording to them, if Grandpa really left behind a bunch of valuable treasures and Dad gets them all, our family will be rich. This is something that Eldest Uncle, who used to be high and mighty, can¡¯t ept. He could even give up his share, but he couldn¡¯t ept that his brothers and sister are doing better than him. This way, his sense of superiority will be gone,¡± Chu Zhe exined with a bitter smile.
Although Chu Ning¡¯s lie was full of loopholes, none of the rtives doubted it.
Unless they simply came back to offer their condolences, they would be convinced by Chu Ning¡¯s logical trap.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s true. They just can¡¯t bear to see our family doing better than them,¡± Chu Huan mumbled.
¡°They deserve this,¡± Chu Jing spoke as well.
These rtives did not care about the death of their biological parents, but they were all good at scheming and bring calctive.
¡°I¡¯ve met someone even more ridiculous than this. Someone in M City once bought a huge amount of insurance for his biological parents. In the end, he killed his biological parents during the insurance period and then pretended to be at the scene of the ident in order to cheat more than 2 million yuan in insurancepensation. In some cases, life can be measured with money.¡± Chu Yang¡¯s voice slowly rang out. He was not unfamiliar with such a phenomenon.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then their actions are still considered reasonable,¡± the iparably handsome Chu Zhuo also softly said.
¡°Eldest Uncle and the others¡ So muddleheaded.¡± Chu Zhang sighed as well. The good impression he had had of Chu Yuan¡¯s family had disappeared.
Including Chu Huan, who had always been against Chu Ning, they had no thoughts on Chu Ning teasing these rtives.
¡°You know that Mom and Dad are kindhearted. Our family¡¯s life will definitely get better and better in the future. When that timees, do you think they won¡¯t take advantage of Mom and Dad with the excuse of kinship? With Mom and Dad¡¯s character, they definitely won¡¯t refuse,¡± Chu Ning said lightly, looking at her brothers.
She wanted Mr. And Mrs. Chu to see the true colors of these rtives with their own eyes.
To them, there was no such thing as kinship, only interests.
¡°I¡¯m not going to help them in the future,¡± Chu Huan said immediately.
¡°You should support yourself first,¡± Chu Qi ruthlessly attacked.
¡°I¡¡± Chu Huan wanted to retort, but he realized that there was nothing wrong with what Chu Jing had said.
¡°Big Brother, do you have anything on this afternoon?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe and asked with a smile.
¡°Nope.¡± Chu Zhe shook his head.
¡°Then can you take me out to see this mountain?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Zhe readily agreed.
Then, the two of them walked out, leaving the Chu residence.
Chapter 417 - 417 Looking at the Mountain God
417 Looking at the Mountain God
¡°What is Big Brother doing with her? They¡¯re acting so mysterious, as if they¡¯re exchanging secret signals,¡± Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he watched the two of them leave.
¡°Xiao Ning, you want to see the Mountain God, right?¡± Chu Zhe asked softly as they walked.
¡°On the way here, Second Brother told me some things about the Mountain God, but I only heard a description from Second Brother. I want to see it for myself,¡± Chu Ning replied with anticipation.
Chu Zhe nodded. ¡°I was seriously ill when I was a child. With the conditions at that time, I couldn¡¯t be sent to the big hospital in the county for treatment in time, but the Mountain God actually cured me. Second Brother should have told you about this.¡± Even now, when he recalled that scene, he still felt that it was rather miraculous.
¡°Big Brother, you¡¯vee back this time to visit the Mountain God. After all, that old man is your savior.¡± Chu Ning smiled. She found it unbelievable.
It was just as difficult to exin why she had inexplicablye to this world and epted this identity.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. It will take nearly an hour even if we walk briskly.¡± Chu Zhe looked at the indistinct outline of the mountain range in the distance and silently calcted the distance.
The mountain path was not easy to walk on. ording to Chu Zhe¡¯s introduction, the Mountain God lived halfway up the mountain and would not descend from it.
Some of his daily necessities would be given to him by the vigers who looked for him for divination.
The Mountain God didn¡¯t want money; he had no need to spend money.
At two in the afternoon, Chu Ning finally saw a small house not far away.
The mysterious Mountain God lived there.
¡°Big Brother, have we arrived?¡± Chu Ning asked, panting.
¡°We¡¯re here. I haven¡¯t been here for more than ten years, but it¡¯s still the same as what I remember from when I was a few years old.¡± Chu Zhe looked at the small house in front of him, and his blurry memories gradually became clear.
¡°I heard that the Mountain God is already over 90 years old. Is he okay living alone at his age?¡± Chu Ning asked inquisitively as she walked.
¡°His physical fitness is very good. When I was young, Grandpa told me that he was truly blessed by the heavens and that he came to the world to help us see through our confusion,¡± Chu Zhe replied.
Chu Ning only saw a hale and hearty old man sitting in the central room when she reached the small house.
The old man looked very ordinary. His hair and beard were entirely white, and he had his eyes closed. Chu Ning knew that this was the Mountain God Chu Zhe had mentioned.
¡°Grandpa Mountain God, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Chu Zhe sincerely bowed to the Mountain God.
After hearing Chu Zhe¡¯s words, the seated Mountain God opened his eyes and looked at the pair of siblings who had appeared before him.
When his eyes swept across Chu Ning, he could not help but pause for a second.
But it was only for a second.
¡°Chu Jinng is dead.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s aged voice slowly traveled to their ears.
He was indifferent and ethereal, as though he had seen through life and death.
¡°Yes, my Grandpa passed away two days ago,¡± Chu Zhe respectfully replied.
¡°It¡¯s rare that you still remember me and my Grandpa,¡± Chu Zhe added.
¡°Just find a random stool and sit,¡± the Mountain God said casually.
After Chu Ning sat down, she looked around the small room curiously.
¡°Laoshan Vige will start a new chapter in the future, starting with your Chu family,¡± the Mountain God continued.
After hearing the Mountain God¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked at the old man in front of her in shock. He was a great prophet.
And almost everything he said had happened.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand how he managed to get this information in this remote mountain.
¡°We have to look forward. The times are changing; Laoshan Vige can¡¯t remain like this forever,¡± Chu Zhe smiled and replied softly.
¡°Look forward¡¡± The old man seemed to be talking to himself. He then focused his gaze on Chu Zhe.
¡°You have a bright future ahead of you,¡± the Mountain God spoke again.
¡°Thank you for your acknowledgment, but now, I often feel uneasy. I¡ I¡¯m always afraid that there¡¯s something I can¡¯t consider thoroughly. I want to beprehensive, but it¡¯s very difficult to do so. More than ten years ago, you gave me a healthy body, and now¡¡± Chu Zhe pointed to his head at this point, ¡°I¡¯m a little lost and hesitant to move forward.¡±
Chu Zhe sighed.
In the eyes of the people around him, even Chu Ning, he would always be an important figure who could strategise and control the overall situation.
However, in front of the old man before him, Chu Zhe revealed a rare side of him.
His few doubts and uncertainties.
Chapter 418 - 418 Seeing Through Her Identity
418 Seeing Through Her Identity
Chu Ning also looked at her big brother Chu Zhe in surprise. She knew what kind of person her big brother was.
From what she remembered before she came to this world, her big brother was truly a big brother. His business was so huge that he even had branches abroad.
However, such a powerful person was like a well-behaved student before this old man, waiting for his teacher to answer his questions.
¡°Look into your heart.¡± The Mountain God was slightly moved.
!!
¡°Look into my heart?¡± Chu Zhe asked rhetorically.
¡°Just understand what you want and carry it out with determination. When you decide to do something, nothing can stop you. Don¡¯t doubt your own judgment,¡± the Mountain God continued.
¡°I¡will definitely be right?¡± Chu Zhe¡¯s throat moved, and he spoke somewhat bitterly.
¡°No one¡¯s decision is definitely right, but you have to make the people around you believe that you are right. The first step is to have firm beliefs.¡± The old man looked at Chu Zhe. It was as if he could see Chu Zhe appearing there again many years in the future. In front of his grave, Chu Zhe was softly recounting the hardships of his growth¡
¡°Alright, thank you, Mountain God. I understand.¡± Chu Zhe nodded.
When he raised his head again, thest trace of confusion in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.
¡°Go, wait outside for a while. Your sister still has some questions.¡± The Mountain God waved his hand again, indicating that Chu Zhe could leave.
Chu Zhe stood and walked out.
In the small central room, only Chu Ning and the Mountain God were seated facing each other.
Incense was burning in the central room, emitting a faint fragrance.
¡°Youngdy,e closer to me.¡± The Mountain God looked at Chu Ning and suddenly said.
Chu Ning did not hesitate. She shifted her chair closer to the old man.
The old man¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles and his skin was loose, but his eyes were deep and obscure.
His eyes stopped on Chu Ning¡¯s face for a few seconds.
¡°Sigh.¡±
The Mountain God heaved a deep sigh, and a rare look of exhaustion appeared on his face.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chu Ning quickly asked.
Although he was a Mountain God, this old man was over 90 years old after all.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The Mountain God shook his head.
¡°Youngdy, you don¡¯t belong to this world,¡± the Mountain God said softly, looking at Chu Ning.
The atmosphere fell silent again.
Chu Ning felt her heart skip a beat.
Just like that, without any warning, the old man sitting opposite her had revealed her biggest secret.
He didn¡¯t say that Chu Ning didn¡¯t belong to this country or this world!
The Mountain God didn¡¯t ask in a questioning tone, but was very certain.
Chu Ning simply nodded and did not ask the old man sitting opposite her how he knew her identity.
¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would meet someone like you in my lifetime.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He seemed to have recalled something that had happened a long time ago.
¡°Is there someone else like me in this world?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°No, you¡¯re the only one.¡± The Mountain God shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t answer your question. Or rather, no one in this world can answer your question. You are a free person.¡± The Mountain God¡¯s face turned grave as he said thest few words.
¡°What is a free person?¡± Chu Ning asked subconsciously.
¡°There are no constraints,¡± the Mountain God continued.
¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°However, the bond you have with this world is getting stronger and stronger. As time goes by, you will be one with this world. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to see through your identity after another ten years, but I might not be alive after a decade,¡± the Mountain God said calmly.
The Mountain God pointed at Chu Zhe, who was outside, and then looked at Chu Ning. ¡°I would advise him to stay true to his heart, but as for you, I don¡¯t have the right. No one can decide your future. You can decide your own fate.¡±
¡°Sir, may I ask a question that I¡¯m more curious about?¡± Chu Ning thought for a while before asking.
¡°Sure.¡± The Mountain God nodded.
¡°Is there a God in this world?¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°If there is a God, everyone¡¯s existence will lose its meaning.¡± The Mountain God shook his head.
Although he was adept at divination and treatment, he was a firm atheist¡
¡°But there can be faith, and faith is God,¡± the Mountain God added.
¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Ning stood up and bowed solemnly.
Although the Mountain God did not answer her question, it gave Chu Ning a peace of mind.
¡°Control your own fate¡¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself.
After chatting with the Mountain God for a while, Chu Ning bade farewell to the old man and left.
Chapter 419 - 419 Forever My Little Sister
419 Forever My Little Sister
¡°Hopefully you can really assimte into this world¡¡± the Mountain God muttered to himself as he watched Chu Zhe and Chu Ning leave.
In his mind, he had actually seen two images.
The two images showed twopletely different results, but the main character of both images was Chu Ning.
In the first image, Chu Ning was sitting on a huge throne with a smile on her face, surrounded by a group of cheering people.
!!
However, in the second image, she was alone, seated quietly on the throne, with a river of blood flowing in front of her.
¡°Xiao Ning, what did the Mountain God say to you?¡± Chu Zhe probed as they walked.
¡°Big Brother, do you really want to know?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe strangely and smiled.
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If I didn¡¯t want to know, would I ask?¡± Chu Zhe spread out his hands and made a helpless expression.
Because he knew how powerful the Mountain God was, Chu Zhe was curious about the conversation between the two.
¡°That old man told me that you¡¯ll get married next year, and then I¡¯ll have a nephew!¡± Chu Ning teased.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Chu Zhe immediately shut his mouth upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words.
¡°Big Brother, do you really want to hear it?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile disappeared.
The afternoon sun beat down indistinctly on the mottled forest.
Just like Chu Ning¡¯s current mood, with her mixed feelings.
When she asked Chu Zhe again, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart. What the old man had said was true ¡ª she was indeed not from this world.
¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Zhe quickly asked, also sensing that Chu Ning¡¯s emotions were not quite right.
¡°If I wasn¡¯t from this world, would you still treat me as your sister, Big Brother?¡± Chu Ning asked softly.
Chu Zhe was only silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°You¡¯re part of the Chu family, so you¡¯re my little sister. You¡¯ve always been. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed.¡±
Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe in surprise.
She was able to understand what Chu Zhe meant.
Although Chu Zhe did not know what had happened to Chu Ning, she had changed so much since she returned to the Chu family; she must have gone through some things.
¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression wasplicated. She knew that Chu Zhe had already made it very clear.
No matter what happened, Chu Zhe would always support and trust Chu Ning.
¡°Give me a smile,¡± Chu Zhe continued, looking at Chu Ning.
¡°No, I¡¯m too tired to give a smile.¡± Although Chu Ning said that, the corners of her mouth still involuntarily curved upwards.
¡°I was thinking that if I see any pretty flowers on the way back, I¡¯ll pick them for you, but seeing how stubborn you are, forget it,¡± Chu Zhe said as he shook his head in regret.
¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to pick them myself.¡± Chu Ning pouted.
¡°You don¡¯t know where they are,¡± Chu Zhe attacked mercilessly.
¡°Hmph, Big Brother, you¡¯re too much!¡± Chu Ning ignored Chu Zhe after she finished speaking and walked forward.
Even so, she felt warm inside, as though she had eaten honey.
At around four in the evening, Chu Ning hummed a tune and skipped back to the Chu residence.
She was not tired at all.
Her hands were full of fresh wildflowers, and even her hair was decorated with them¡
Behind Chu Ning, Chu Zhe kept raising his arm to wipe the sweat from his face and forehead.
His clothes were dirty, but Chu Zhe felt it was worth it for the smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face.
Which girl wouldn¡¯t love to be beautiful? Chu Ning was no exception.
Chu Ning, who was holding the wildflowers, was extremely satisfied.
¡°Second Brother, are Eldest Uncle and the others still searching for treasure?¡± Chu Ning asked, trying to hold back herughter.
¡°They¡¯re not back yet.¡± Chu Jing spread out his hands. Of course, he knew that this was a lie that Chu Ning had set up to fool their rtives.
¡°Xiao Ning, those flowers look nice on your hair!¡±
¡°She¡¯s originally already beautiful, but with the white flowers, you are even more beautiful.¡± Chu Yang and Chu Se were not stingy with their praises.
¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning turned around proudly to face her two brothers and said, ¡°Does it look good? Big Brother was the one who picked them for me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Chu Zhang also said smilingly.
Chu Zhuo smiled at Chu Ning as well, nodding.
But Chu Huan turned his head away, unconvinced.
However, his sister Ye Ting didn¡¯te back at this critical moment. Even if Chu Huan wanted topare Ye Ting with Chu Ning, it was not reasonable to do so.
Besides, other than himself, his brothers were all on Chu Ning¡¯s side¡
Chapter 420 - 420 No Food to Eat
420 No Food to Eat
¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡± When Chu Ning entered the central room, she realized that her parents were not there. Only the younger generation of the Chu family were left.
¡°Mom and Dad went to pick a graveyard for Grandpa under the guidance of the Laoshan Vige elders,¡± Chu Jing replied.
The burial would start the following day.
It wasn¡¯t until past six o¡¯clock in the evening, when the sky was almost dark, that the rtives who had gone into the mountains to search for treasure rushed back.
However, they wore unpleasant expressions on their faces, and were covered with dirt.
Before Chu Mei reached the door of the central room, she threw down the shovel in her hand and said in a bad mood, ¡°Third Brother, are you sure you can do it? We¡¯ve been searching for an entire afternoon, but we can¡¯t even find a trace of it!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it was so easy to find the treasure Dad left for us, do you think Second Brother would get us toe back?¡± Chu Tao was also dejected, but he was still full of confidence.
¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Let¡¯s get something to eat first. Dad still has to be buried tomorrow,¡± Chu Yuan spoke up as well.
¡°Do you want to ask her again? She might know more.¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife pointed at the nearby Chu Ning. Her obsession with the treasure made her ignore what her husband had said.
¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother, you should go and ask again!¡± Chu Mei quickly chimed in.
¡°Perhaps Chu Ning can provide some useful clues,¡± Chu Tao added in a low voice.
¡°Enough, all of you! If you want to look for it, you can go look for it tomorrow! I want to send Dad off on hisst journey and see him rest in peace,¡± Chu Yuan suddenly roared.
He didn¡¯t care much about the treasures, but his wife kept rambling on about it, mainly about how, if Chu Ming kept all the treasure, his status would exceed his¡
After searching unwillingly for an entire afternoon, his dissatisfaction finally culminated in this explosion.
Thinking of his dead father, Chu Yuan could not help but feel guilty.
However, he was the only one who felt somewhat guilty.
¡°Big Brother, what do you mean by that? You don¡¯t care just because you have money, right?¡± Chu Mei also responded loudly with a ferocious expression.
In the face of benefits, she could disregard her Big Brother or Second Brother.
¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t want your share, you can give it to me¡¡± Chu Tao, who was at the side, said weakly.
¡°Third Brother, what are you saying? What do you mean by giving you the portion that we don¡¯t want? What, is our family so easy to bully?¡± The beautiful woman beside Chu Yuan looked coldly at Chu Tao and said with disdain.
¡°Sister-inw, everyone came back to split the money. Since this is the case, we should change our attitude. Look at Big Brother¡¯s tone and attitude. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s a saint,¡± Chu Mei said unhappily.
¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore, I¡¯ll leave it for you guys to share!¡± After Chu Yuan heard Chu Mei¡¯s words, he suddenly sneered and was about to leave.
¡°Hey, hubby, don¡¯t lower yourself to their level!¡± The beautiful woman standing beside him reacted and quickly grabbed Chu Yuan¡¯s arm.
However, Chu Yuan abruptly pushed her away ruthlessly and walked towards the central room.
¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯m doing this for the family!¡± The beautiful woman was reeling from the shove. She simply sat on the ground, crying as she cursed.
¡°Sister-inw, if Big Brother doesn¡¯t look for it with us, your family¡¯s share will be greatly reduced.¡± Chu Mei smiled as she looked condescendingly at the beautiful woman sitting on the ground.
¡°You wish! Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of our family!¡± The beautiful woman suddenly stood up and replied fiercely after hearing Chu Mei¡¯s words.
¡°Chu Ning, where did your parents go?¡± Chu Yuan asked Chu Ning when he did not see Mr. and Mrs. Chu after returning to the central room.
¡°They went out to choose a graveyard. They should be back by now. I think they could have gone to a viger¡¯s house for dinner. Why, are you looking for my parents?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just hungry. Go and see if there¡¯s anything to eat here.¡± Chu Yuan touched the back of his head and said awkwardly.
¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve only prepared food for our family. If I give it to Eldest Uncle, I won¡¯t have enough for my brothers. Eldest Uncle, why don¡¯t you go to the store and buy some more ingredients?¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and said innocently.
In fact, she had bought a lot of ingredients from the store, enough for their family to eat. Although it was not as sumptuous as it was in the city, it was enough to feed them.
However, Chu Ning was not willing to provide food to Chu Yuan. The store was located far from Laoshan Vige. It was a few kilometers along the mountain road.
Chapter 421 - 421 Beggar
421 Beggar
This small shop supplied the daily needs of several nearby viges. It was almost seven in the evening. There were no street lights in the mountains, and the road was rugged. It took more than an hour to walk from here to the shop, and another hour toe back.
Chu Yuan was obviously not willing to go to the store now.
¡°Er¡ Big Niece, how about this? I¡¯ll give you money, and you share some food with me, okay? I¡¯ve been exhausted the whole afternoon, and my body is almost worn out,¡± Chu Yuan touched his belly and smiled sheepishly.
If he had been in M City, he would not have suffered like this. Chu Yuan did not expect that, one day, he would have to starve and beg for food after doing manualbor.
It was not realistic for him to go out to buy anything now. He grew up in the mountains. Although it had been decades ago, it was very dangerous to walk on the mountain roads at night. Besides, at this time, the shop would have been closed.
¡°Eldest Uncle, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but there¡¯s not enough for my brothers. Or, I¡¯ll give you money, but you¡¯ll give me food, okay?¡± Chu Ning replied sincerely.
¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡± Chu Yuan stopped smiling and looked at Chu Ning with a dark expression.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Eldest Uncle is so rich. What if you hold a grudge against me because of this and target me after returning to M City? What should I do then?¡± Chu Ning said casually.
Although she expressed her fear, she couldn¡¯t care less about Chu Yuan¡¯s thoughts.
Chu Yuan¡¯s annual ie was at most around 1 million. He was considered a very sessful person in M City, but it was still not enough in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes.
After hearing what Chu Ning said, Chu Yuan¡¯s expression softened.
He thought that Chu Ning was still in awe of her uncle.
However, Chu Yuan did not know that it would be too easy for Chu Ning if she wanted to deal with him after she returned to M City.
Just as Chu Yuan thought that Chu Ning would agree to share the food with him, Chu Ning¡¯s next words made his mood hit rock bottom again.
¡°Eldest Uncle, I suggest that you go to the other vigers¡¯ homes to get some food. Their food reserves might be sufficient,¡± Chu Ning suggested seriously.
In reality, if Chu Yuan really did that, it would be no different from begging.
More importantly, this was equivalent to telling others that he did not have a harmonious rtionship with Chu Ning¡¯s family.
He had no choice but to go out and ask for food.
¡°Hmph, good. You¡¯re good.¡± Chu Yuan looked at Chu Ning coldly. He knew that if he continued to stay in the Chu residence, he was destined to go hungry.
If he didn¡¯t leave now, he would have to continue being humiliatedter.
He had to personally watch the younger generation eat while going hungry himself¡
Thinking of this, he left the central room in a huff.
Outside the central room, the beautiful woman saw Chu Yuan walk out with a gloomy face. He walked further away without saying a word.
¡°Chu Yuan, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡± The beautiful woman hurriedly said.
¡°I¡¯m going find you something to eat!¡± Chu Yuan shouted angrily.
¡°Why are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± The beautiful woman felt like she had been unjustly attacked. This kind of situation had almost never happened in M City.
However, they had not even been there for a day, and Chu Yuan had already lost his temper at her twice.
Chu Yuan walked to the door of the house closest to the Chu residence and lightly knocked on it.
Although it was only around seven in the evening, the central room of the house was already dark.
The people living in the mountains did not have television, mobile phones, or other electronic products for entertainment. They did not have the money to buy them, and even if they did, they would not have the time to use them.
Other than the vige chief¡¯s house, which had a television, there were no other electronic products in the whole of Laoshan Vige.
After dinner, they would go to bed at six or seven and wake up at five in the morning to begin another day striving for survival.
¡°Who is it!¡± Chu Yuan knocked on the door for more than ten seconds before a voice came from the central room.
After hearing someone¡¯s reply, Chu Yuan felt a little ashamed.
He was too embarrassed to reveal the reason for disturbing his rest¡ If his own rtives didn¡¯t provide him with food, how repulsive was he!
¡°I¡¯m Chu Jinng¡¯s eldest son, Chu Yuan.¡± Chu Yuan eventually answered. He had not stayed in the vige for almost 30 years. Even if he said his name, the other party might not know his identity.
He had no choice but to bring up his deceased father to indicate his identity.
¡°Just wait.¡± After hearing Chu Yuan¡¯s answer, the voice in the central room replied very quickly.
Chapter 422 - 422 Your Father is a Good Person
422 Your Father is a Good Person
Following that, Chu Yuan saw the central room light up through the window.
The sound of slippers on the floor could be heard.
The wooden door was opened.
An honest-looking middle-aged farmer looked at Chu Yuan, who was covered in dirt. Although he was somewhat confused, he still said, ¡°Quick,e in.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the Chu family¡¯s eldest, right? Your family has done a great deed today! Cao Xing has finally been brought down; we have hope for our future. Your family is the benefactor of our entire Laoshan vige!¡± the honest farmer said excitedly, looking at Chu Yuan with emotion.
¡°Huh?¡± Chu Yuan looked at the farmer in bewilderment. He could not understand what he was saying.
But at this moment, his stomach let out a rumble.
He immediately lowered his head in embarrassment.
¡°This¡¡± Just as the farmer was about to ask Chu Yuan if it was possible he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the morning, he heard the other party¡¯s stomach growling.
In an instant, he seemed to have understood something.
Knocking on the door at this time of the day with his stomach groaning, wasn¡¯t it just to get some food?
¡°Just wait. Although I, Xu An, am poor, I will not let your Chu family go hungry!¡± After saying that, the kind and upright farmer got up and walked to another room. He said to his wife, ¡°Someone from the Chu family hase to our house and hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Go quickly and kill the fattest hen in our house. Then, cook a few dishes and a pot of rice. Go quickly!¡±
Xu An loudly urged his wife.
In fact, they didn¡¯t have a lot of rice at home. Rice was usually mixed with coarse grain, or they would only eat rice directly when they were sick and had a bad appetite.
As for hens, they were even more of a production tool.
Hens could produce eggs every day, and the eggs could be sold for money to support the household. When Xu An heard that the person who hade was from the Chu family, he did not hesitate to kill a hen.
It was as though their family only had a hundred yuan, but they were willing to spend more than half on Chu Yuan.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡± His wife did not have any objections.
¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just want to eat my fill. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself!¡± Chu Yuan spoke with some embarrassment, looking at Xu An, who had returned.
His face was flushed.
Although he didn¡¯t understand why the couple was so courteous to him, he was sure it wasn¡¯t because of him.
He had already disturbed their rest at night, and now he had to trouble them to prepare a sumptuous meal for him. Chu Yuan was a little flustered.
These things were nothing in M City and could be obtained with just a hundred yuan.
However, in the deep mountains, it was a luxury to be able to have a full meal every day!
Chu Yuan had lived in the mountains when he was young, so he undoubtedly knew the living conditions of the people here.
Most of the time, they would only kill the young roosters during major festivals. As for production tools like hens, it was only for a seriously ill patient or for their savior.
He, Chu Yuan, was not qualified to be received by this family with such high standards of etiquette.
¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t say anymore. Although I¡¯m poor, I¡¯m reasonable. If it wasn¡¯t for what your Chu family did today, our lives wouldn¡¯t be any better in the future! Today, you can eat and drink well so that I can be more at ease.¡± Xu An waved his hand, indicating that Chu Yuan need not stand on ceremony.
With that, he stood up and made a cup of hot tea for Chu Yuan, respectfully bringing it to Chu Yuan with both hands.
Chu Yuan¡¯s face turned even redder.
At the same time, he felt a burning pain.
He¡¯d always looked down on Chu Ming, but now, when he was starving, someone was being nice to him because of Chu Ming and his family¡¯s kindness.
¡°Actually, even if that didn¡¯t happen, we would have prepared food for you if you came to our house. When I was young, I was also indebted to your father. Uncle Chu Jinng is a good person. When I was young, I got lost in the mountains because I wanted to y. I couldn¡¯t find my way home even when it became dark.
¡°Just when I was in despair, it was your father who followed the trail and brought me back. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I might have been eaten by the wild beasts on the mountain¡ Before my parents passed away, they also mentioned Uncle Chu Jinng. They said that besides his second son who returns yearly, he was lonely without his other children by his side. They asked me to take care of him. After all, it was Uncle Chu Jinng who gave me a second chance at life in that situation.¡±
Chapter 423 - 423 No Relatives Anymore
423 No Rtives Anymore
Xu An sighed. He did not notice that when he said ¡®his other children are not by his side¡¯, Chu Yuan¡¯s body trembled involuntarily.
After a moment of silence, Chu Yuan finally spoke.
¡°I¡¯m unfilial.¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at the ground as he spoke softly.
All this time, he had deliberately avoided Chu Jinng and the hometown that had raised him.
!!
When he first came to the big city and saw the prosperity and magnificence outside the mountains, he even hated his father for not creating a good starting point for him.
With this in mind, the young Chu Yuan had worked hard to make a living. For the sake of money, he had even abandoned some morals.
In his opinion, feelings were not worth mentioning whenpared to money.
It was only with money that he could live a good life. It was only with money that he would not be looked down upon by others. It was only with money that he would have status and get what he wanted.
But now, listening to Xu An¡¯s words, he suddenly felt empty inside, and somwhat unbnced.
Chu Yuan recalled his childhood.
His parents were so young, and their smiles seemed to be frozen in time. They held his hand, held Chu Ming in their arms, and smilingly said that when the pigs at home wererge enough, they would sell them for money. Then he was at the school-going age, and would have school fees¡ At that time, Chu Tao and Chu Mei had not been born yet.
The past yed in Chu Yuan¡¯s mind like a movie, continuously looping.
The final scene was the moment he decided to leave the mountains and go out to make a living.
That day, he had impatiently rejected the money Chu Jinng had given him for the travel expenses.
When he arrived at the county, he curled up in a corner of the station. He didn¡¯t have any amodation or food.
In the middle of the night, he shivered from the cold and was famished. Chu Yuan searched his entire body and realized that his father, Chu Jinng, had secretly stuffed money into his luggage.
¡°Uncle Chu Jinng has already passed away. Now is not the time to discuss this. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re back. He won¡¯t me you.¡± Xu An sensed that Chu Yuan¡¯s emotions were a little off and quickly consoled him.
¡°Father¡¡± Chu Yuan muttered softly.
Xu An looked awkwardly at the dazed Chu Yuan, not knowing what to say.
¡°I¡¯ll no longer have a father from now on¡¡± Chu Yuan covered his face in pain and grabbed at his hair.
¡°The person who treated me the best in this world is dead. He¡¯s gone¡¡±
Chu Yuan suddenly could no longer control his emotions. He knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face like a child.
¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t cry. If you live well, Uncle Chu Jinng¡¯s soul in heaven will be very pleased.¡± Xu An hastily went to help the kneeling Chu Yuan.
Chu Yuan was almost 50 years old, but he was wailing with abandon, not caring about his image at the moment.
Chu Yuan suddenly realized that thest thing he cared about was gone.
He was different from Chu Tao and Chu Mei. Chu Yuan¡¯s first purpose ining back was not for the so-called treasure.
Although so many years had passed, he was still the stubborn person he was before.
He wanted to prove to the people around him that he had seeded.
Chu Yuan only felt hatred. Why wasn¡¯t he the first person to know about his father¡¯s death? Why was it his second brother, Chu Ming?
With his wife¡¯s instigation in addition to an excuse he needed, he came back with Chu Tao and Chu Mei for the ¡®treasure¡¯ that Chu Ning had mentioned.
¡°Father, I¡ I don¡¯t want the treasure anymore, and I don¡¯t want money¡ I¡¯m rich now, I have a lot of money.
¡°Come back to M City with me; I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. I can give all my money to the hospital as long as they let you see me again¡ Father!¡±
Chu Yuan pushed Xu An away. He was still sitting on the ground with his head buried deep in his chest. He sobbed as he beat the ground.
At this moment, he deeply experienced the pain of losing a loved one.
The person who had unreservedly loved him had left the world forever.
And he had not been able to bid Chu Jinng his final farewell.
Chu Yuan finally understood how disappointed and heartbroken Chu Ming was when he saw Chu Yuan¡¯s, Chu Tao¡¯s, and Chu Mei¡¯s actions.
¡°Sigh, Brother Chu, cherish those around you in the future. You¡¯re not young anymore, and you¡¯re from the city. You know more than I do. Some things can¡¯t be bought with money. Only sincerity can be exchanged for feelings. Don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve done when you¡¯re old.¡± Xu An did not continue to help Chu Yuan up. He knew that Chu Yuan was too devastated at the moment and only needed to quietly vent his emotions.
Chapter 424 - 424 Awakening
424 Awakening
Although Xu An was uncultured, he was contented with his life. Now that Cao Xing had been dealt with, his life would be much better in the future.
Even when Xu An¡¯s wife ced the dishes on the table, Chu Yuan was still sitting on the ground.
He had stopped crying.
His face was calm and his eyes were dull.
!!
¡°Brother Chu, hurry up and eat. The dead cannot be brought back to life, but you must eat if you are hungry. Even if Uncle Chu Jinng was still alive, he would not let you go hungry,¡± Xu An¡¯s wife said softly after setting up the dishes.
However, her words seemed to have brought back Chu Yuan¡¯s memories. Two more streams of tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.
Chu Yuan had never cried in all these years in M City.
But that day, even the most ordinary words offort from someone else could make him cry at that moment.
He recalled Chu Jinng¡¯s busy figure, waking early in the morning and going to sleepte at night, in order to get food for the siblings.
Before he left the mountains, Chu Jinng had nagged him to take care of himself, to eat on time, to live a regr life, to be kind to others, and to have a conscience¡ However, he did not seem to have be such a person.
¡°Thank you, Brother Xu, Sister.¡± After a few more minutes, Chu Yuan finally sat up. He wiped the tears on his face and forced a smile as he spoke to the couple in front of him.
¡°You¡¯re wee. Hurry up and eat.¡± Xu An saw that Chu Yuan had finally broken free of his emotions and quickly pulled Chu Yuan to have a seat.
Chu Yuan looked at the sumptuous dishes and white rice on the table before him, and his expression was momentarilyplicated.
This simple and frugal couple might not even be able to eat such good food during the new year.
¡°Brother Xu, do you have any children?¡± Chu Yuan suddenly asked.
¡°I have two daughters who are married and not far away. They cane back to see us in an hour or two. They both have children.¡± Xu An heard Chu Yuan¡¯s words and responded with a smug expression.
¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re happier than I am. I envy you, I really do.¡± Chu Yuan gave Xu An a big thumbs up. He truly meant these words.
Even though he had three daughters, he did not feel happy at all.
Before that day, he had always thought that his unhappiness was only because he did not have a son.
Now, after hearing Xu An¡¯s words, he finally understood that it was all his own fault.
¡°Eat up; you can talk as you eat. Brother Chu, we¡¯ve never been beyond the mountains. Can you tell us what it¡¯s like beyond the mountains?¡± Xu An saw that Chu Yuan was finally not so sad, so he quickly changed the topic.
¡°Outside the mountains? The world beyond the mountains is not very beautiful¡¡± Chu Yuan smiled and shook his head. He ate a mouthful of rice and told the couple what he had seen and heard beyond the mountains.
Mr. And Mrs. Chu didn¡¯t return to the Chu residence until past 10 pm.
They had been discussing the details of the next day¡¯s burial with an elder in Laoshan Vige.
They couldn¡¯t count on their siblings, but the couple was determined toplete the burial ceremony without any regrets.
However, when they returned, they were surprised to find Chu Yuan in the central room on the first floor. His back was facing them, and he was kneeling quietly in front of the coffin.
¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s already sote, why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡± Father Chu asked in confusion.
At that moment, Chu Yuan¡¯s wife, Chu Tao, Chu Mei, and Chu Ning had all gone to the second floor to rest, but Chu Yuan was still kneeling there, guarding over the funeral.
¡°I can¡¯t sleep, and don¡¯t deserve to rest. I wasn¡¯t able to fulfill my filial duties when Father was alive, and I didn¡¯t satisfy him even after he died,¡± Chu Yuan said softly with his back to the couple.
Chu Ming¡¯s expression changed when he heard Chu Yuan¡¯s words. He hurried to Chu Yuan¡¯s side to confirm that the person was really Chu Yuan.
He couldn¡¯t be med for making such a big fuss, because it really didn¡¯t sound like Chu Yuan¡¯s tone.
¡°Big Brother, Father has passed away. There¡¯s no point in talking about this anymore,¡± Chu Ming sighed and replied.
¡°Chu Ming, Sister-inw, I¡¯ve let you down; I¡¯ve let your whole family down. I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility as a big brother. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. I didn¡¯t teach Xiao Tao and Xiao Mei well. I¡¯m responsible for what they¡¯ve be today, but what gives me peace of mind is that you¡¯re so good. You¡¯re so good that I¡¯m ashamed. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Chu Yuan stood up and bowed deeply to Chu Ming.
Chapter 425 - 425 The Last Rites
425 The Last Rites
¡°Big Brother, you¡¡± Chu Ming did not know what to say. In his memory, Chu Yuan had never been like this before.
Was this still him?
¡°It¡¯s fine, Big Brother. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Chu Ming looked at Chu Yuan with aplicated expression. Although he did not understand what had caused Chu Yuan¡¯s change, Chu Yuan¡¯s attitude was much better than before.
¡°I¡¯ll be holding vigil for Father tonight. You and sister-inw should rest early. Father will be buried tomorrow. I want to spend thest night with him.¡± Chu Yuan knelt on the futon in front of the coffin after he finished speaking.
¡°Big Brother¡¡± Chu Ming hesitated. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.
The next morning, Chu Ning got up at six.
Chu Jinng¡¯s coffin would be carried to a nearby mountain that morning. After the ceremony waspleted, they would leave in the afternoon.
However, what surprised Chu Ning was that she saw Chu Yuan kneeling on the futon on the first floor, keeping vigil over her grandfather.
¡°Eldest Uncle, you¡¯ve been here the whole night?¡± Chu Ning asked in astonishment.
Based on Chu Yuan¡¯s personality, he would not do such a thing.
¡°Chu Ning, what I did in the past was indeed a little overboard. When we return to M City, I¡¯ll make it up¡ No, I¡¯ll do what an elder should do.¡± Chu Yuan still did not get up, speaking to Chu Ning with his back to her.
¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning wondered if she had heard wrongly¡
How was this possible?
Was this something that a profit-seeking person like Chu Yuan would say?
¡°Dad passed away. I¡¯m the oldest in the Chu family, so I should take good care of this big family. Chu Ning, I¡¯m very guilty and brokenhearted, but this is the retribution I deserve.¡±
At this point, Chu Yuan finally stood up shakily and turned to look at Chu Ning. ¡°I know that the treasure is just a lie you made up, but Xiao Tao and Xiao Mei still believe it without a doubt, including my wife. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for my past mistakes.¡±
Chu Yuan looked at Chu Ning with sincerity and remorse.
He had already gone through most of his life¡¯s journey, but when he had knelt before Chu Jinng¡¯s coffin the previous night, he suddenly realized that, other than money, he had no kinship.
¡°Eldest Uncle, this¡¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuan, at a loss for words.
She did not know just what Chu Yuan had gone through. Why did he seem like a different person after one night?
¡°Good child, I don¡¯t expect all of you to forgive me, nor will I defend myself, but I have to do something to make up for the emptiness in my heart. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Chu Yuan smiled again. Then, he turned around and knelt down.
At 7 am, the field in front of the Chu residence was filled with Laoshan vigers. They had all stopped what they were doing that day to send Chu Jinng off.
Chu Ning looked at the field before her. There was almost no more space there. Many vigers even stood on the road adjacent to the field.
There were a few hundred people. Such a funeral procession was very rare in Laoshan Vige¡¯s history.
¡°Big Brother, get up,¡± Chu Ming said softly as he stood behind Chu Yuan.
At this moment, Chu Yuan was not kneeling on the futon. Instead, he was hugging the coffin and crying bitterly once more.
The coffin had been secured by wooden sticks and ropes. Outside, there were a dozen vigers responsible for carrying the coffin.
¡°I was supposed to be the one in mourning for Dad, but ording to the rules, you¡¯re Dad¡¯s eldest son. So, Big Brother, you should do it,¡± Chu Ming said.
¡°No, Second Brother, I¡¯m not qualified. You can send Dad off for thest time,¡± Chu Yuan replied softly as he wiped his tears.
¡°Chu Tao and Chu Mei are still sleeping?¡± Chu Yuan further asked.
¡°They might be tired from yesterday. Let them sleep,¡± Chu Ming sighed.
Although Chu Yuan hade to his senses, Chu Tao and Chu Mei did note back for the funeral. They came purely for the ¡®treasure¡¯ that Chu Ning had mentioned.
¡°I got it.¡± Chu Yuan nodded and left the central room.
¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Eldest Uuncle? We haven¡¯t seen him for a day and he¡¯s like a different person. Did he get agitated because he didn¡¯t find the treasure?¡± Chu Huan really wanted tough, but thinking of the backdrop of that day, he could only ask.
However, Father Chu didn¡¯t reply.
¡°Xiao Huan, enough.¡± Chu Zhe gestured for Chu Huan to keep his mouth shut.
Naturally, he could tell that Chu Yuan was different.
A few minutester, Chu Yuan¡¯s wife, Chu Mei, and Chu Tao came down as well.
Even though they were rubbing their drowsy eyes, they were not the least bit displeased that Chu Yuan had woken them up.
Chapter 426 - 426 Going Home
426 Going Home
Chu Yuan¡¯s method for waking them was simple.
As long as these people seriously cooperated inpleting the final funeral rites, he would give the three of them tangible benefits.
For his wife, he promised to buy her the jewelry she liked when they went back.
For Chu Tao, Chu Yuan promised to return to M City and settle his mortgage in one go.
!!
As for Chu Mei, he was even more direct. He would transfer a million yuan to her upon their return to M City.
At first, the three of them didn¡¯t really believe him. It was only when Chu Yuan took out three pieces of paper and wrote the promised IOU on them that the three of them were happy.
Although they did not understand why the usually shrewd Chu Yuan would suddenly be so generous, they were very satisfied with such easy-to-obtain wealth.
¡°Dad, you passed away so suddenly. I couldn¡¯t see you for thest time¡¡± Chu Mei suddenly kneeled on the futon and blubbered, making for a very sincere and touching scene.
She had no choice. She had to put on a show and satisfy Chu Yuan. That was a million yuan after all!
Chu Tao also knelt, his eyes likewise glistening with tears¡ By crying like this, his mortgage problem would bepletely solved. This meant that he would be fine even if he didn¡¯t work for more than ten years!
Chu Yuan¡¯s wife was in tears as well. While she was crying, she had already thought of where to buy the jewelry that she had been longing for after returning to M City.
When Chu Ning saw this, she looked at Chu Yuan and her eyes shed.
¡°Second Brother, I know that they are not sincere, but I have to give Father an exnation. I have to let the Laoshan vigers see this; I want to protect Father¡¯sst dignity,¡± Chu Yuan said softly as he pointed at the three people who were on their knees weeping.
¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s enough that you have such intentions.¡± Chu Ming nodded, even though he did not understand how Chu Yuan had managed to convince the three of them.
After all the procedures werepleted, the field in front of the Chu residence was filled with the sound of firecrackers.
As the firecrackers ended, the coffin was slowly carried out of the Chu family¡¯s central room by the Laoshan vigers. They set off for the mountain area that had been chosen in advance.
As the funeral procession walked, they scattered hell notes until it slowly converged into a ck line and spread into the distance.
After the burial process was over, it was already past three in the afternoon when everyone returned to the Chu residence.
By then, the vigers of Laoshan vige had gone back, leaving only Chu Yuen in the Chu residence.
ording to the agreement, Chu Ning would take him away and groom him.
¡°Second Brother, is your entire family about to leave?¡± Chu Mei smiled at Chu Ming after they returned.
If Chu Ming left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a share in the treasure.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ming nodded.
After Chu Jinng¡¯s funeral, hisst worry had been resolved, and there was no point in staying here.
¡°Alright, then you won¡¯t get a share if we find the treasure. Big Brother, what do you say? Do you want to stay or go back?¡± Chu Mei looked at Chu Yuan.
¡°Hubby, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Chu Yuan¡¯s wife also chimed in.
¡°I¡¯m going back to M City too. Han Qing, I have no objections if you want to stay behind to look for the treasure. The conditions I promised you before are still valid, and likewise for the two of you. However, I have more important things to do. Father has already been buried, so there¡¯s no point in me staying here, except for the Tomb Sweeping Festival when I¡¯lle back to visit,¡± Chu Yuan said calmly as he looked at his wife, Chu Mei, and Chu Tao.
He knew that no matter what he said now, these people would not listen to him. It was better to let them sober up in the deep mountains and calm their impetuous hearts.
Chu Ning only returned to M City the next morning.
Big Brother Chu Zhe¡¯s destination was S City; Third Brother Chu Zhuo wanted to continue on his path to bing a big star. Seventh Brother Chu Zhang had also left. His dream was to be a doctor who saved lives.
As for Fifth and Sixth Brothers, they disappeared into the crowd the moment they arrived in M City.
Everything was back on track.
The past three days felt like a lifetime to Chu Ning.
At the high-speed rail station, she looked at the bustling crowd, at peopleing and going, their clothes, listening to their voices, and so on, and things suddenly felt surreal.
It was as though they had suddenly moved from a primitive society to a modern one.
She could still vividly remember the words of the mysterious Mountain God ¡ª Chu Ning¡¯s fate was in her own hands.
Of course, the one who was most shocked was still Chu Yuen.
This was the first time he hade into contact with the world beyond the mountains.
He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak when he got on the high-speed train.
Although he had tried his best to control his emotions, it was still hard to imagine what he was going through¡ It was too mystical.
Chapter 427 - 427 Call Her Big Sister
427 Call Her Big Sister
He couldn¡¯t understand the operating principle of high-speed rail. How could it run so fast, at more than a hundred meters in less than a second? And so steadily, too. The people in the carriages were not afraid at all, and they could even fall asleep.
After arriving at their station, Chu Yuen raised his head and looked at the high dome of the high-speed rail station, which was full of modern steel structures and huge electronic screens, as well as the ceaseless crowd flowing like tide waters. He suddenly felt that a door to a new world was slowly opening to him.
¡°Mom, Dad, you guys go back and rest first. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chu Ning looked at her parents and smiled.
She left the high-speed rail station, and Chu Yuen followed behind her with great tacit understanding.
!!
¡°You have to study first. That is the most important thing.¡± Chu Ning tapped her temple with her long fingers.
She believed that, with Chu Yuen¡¯s intelligence, he should understand the importance of the matter. After all, even though this fellow was younger than her, he had dared to scheme against her in the mountains.
¡°I know. If I want to be your helper, I have to arm myself first. Knowledge is the best weapon,¡± Chu Yuen replied absent-mindedly.
His eyes were attracted by the scenes along the way.
¡°You¡¯re not bing my helper. You¡¯re studying for yourself, not for me. I hope that you won¡¯t forget your original intentions when you get better in the future. We might be able to help the people of the mountains out of their predicament together.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
The main reason she had brought Chu Yuen out was to properly nurture him and repay the people in her hometown.
¡°Yes.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yuen suddenly retracted his gaze.
His expression became calm again.
He hade out to find a way out for the vigers in the mountains.
After taking down Cao Xing, this would be his next target.
¡°How old are you this year?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
¡°Sixteen, seventeen, or eighteen? I don¡¯t remember.¡± The teenaged Chu Yuen didn¡¯t really want to answer this question, so he gave a vague answer.
¡°Come over here.¡± Chu Ning waved at him with a smile.
¡°Er¡¡± Chu Yuen shook his head subconsciously.
¡°Come here, you dare try to run away!¡± Chu Ning raised her voice as her expression suddenly turned cold.
¡°Hmph.¡± The young man walked over unwillingly.
He raised his head slightly to look at this person who was taller than him and extremely beautiful. He was actually a little afraid.
One must know that he was not afraid even when he was facing a tyrant like Cao Xing.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. How old are you exactly, and specifically, your date of birth?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m sixteen this year¡¡± Chu Yuen had no choice but to tell Chu Ning the details.
In order for Chu Yuen to survive in the city, she had to prepare an identity card for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to go to school.
He was an illegal resident.
¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Are you hungry?¡± Chu Ning continued, noting it down in her head.
¡°What, you want to treat me to a meal?¡± Chu Yuen swallowed. He had been hungry for a while now.
¡°If I don¡¯t, do you have the money to buy it?¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Yuen was quite cute when he wasn¡¯t up to no good.
¡°I¡ I can go and make a living. There are many jobs in the city. I don¡¯t believe that no one wants me.¡± Chu Yuen braced himself and replied.
¡°Oh, really? What do you have?¡± Chu Ning asked jokingly.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t. Help me for a while, and when I have money in the future, I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold. Trust me, I mean what I say.¡± The teenaged Chu Yuen was full of confidence when he said this.
He felt that as long as he was given some time topletely familiarize himself with the city, he would definitely be able to rise quickly given his intelligence.
¡°Oh? You¡¯re not independent yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of negotiating terms with me? The conditions are established on the basis that both sides are equal. Do you think you have the right to make requests of me now?¡± Chu Ning mercilessly attacked him.
Although this Chu Yuen was a genius, if he wasn¡¯t suppressed, with his intelligence, who knew what he would do.
Chu Ning had to make him recognize the reality. He had to be down-to-earth and not be impetuous.
¡°No,¡± Chu Yuen muttered, clenching his fists and lowering his head.
Although he was unwilling, he knew that what Chu Ning said was true.
¡°Then call me Big Big Sister and I¡¯ll protect you from now on,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at Chu Yuen with great interest.
¡°This¡¡± Chu Yuen scratched his head and looked at Chu Ning awkwardly.
¡°What? Is it an injustice to you to call me Big Sister? Alright then, you can go hungry and stop following me,¡± Chu Ning said casually, waving her hand.
¡°Big Sister,¡± Chu Yuen said, barely audibly.
¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Louder!¡± Chu Ning deliberately said.
¡°Big Sister!¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face reddened as he shouted.
Chapter 428 - 428 A Rich Big Sister
428 A Rich Big Sister
¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chu Ning nodded in satisfaction.
¡°If people ask you about it in the future, just say that you¡¯re my younger brother. I brought you here from our hometown. It¡¯s just nice that you happen to have the same surname as me,¡± Chu Ning continued.
In this way, Chu Yuen could be considered to have a reasonable identity.
¡°I got it.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yuen was a little dejected.
Before he left, Chu Yuen, who had some great ambitions, did not expect that he would have to rely on a girl to survive in this city¡
¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to KFC now,¡± Chu Ning said as she walked forward.
¡°What¡¯s KFC?¡± Chu Yuen didn¡¯t know that this new term represented an eatery.
¡°All children like to go there to eat,¡± Chu Ning exined with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m not a child! In the mountains, there are people who are only a year or two older than me who are getting married!¡± Chu Yuen said defensively as he followed Chu Ning closely.
¡°Oh, I see. So you included me in your n, right?¡± Chu Ning rolled her eyes at Chu Yuen and said in an annoyed tone.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¡± Chu Yuen wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Your intentions aren¡¯t bad. You did it for the Laoshan vigers. But remember, no matter what you do in the future, you must first consider whether it¡¯s reasonable or not. If you have a better idea, it¡¯s best not to scheme against others. Of course, you¡¯ll understand these principles profoundly after you finish your studies.¡± Chu Ning patted Chu Yuen¡¯s shoulder as she cautioned him.
¡°I got it.¡± Chu Yuen nodded.
He was somewhat vexed. Chu Yuen realized that Chu Ning was not as kind as she was when she had first brought him tea. This was an older sister who was even smarter than him.
After eating KFC with Chu Yuen, Chu Ning brought him to her home in Jinghu District.
¡°This .. This is your house?¡± Chu Yuen looked at the towering vi in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes.
He felt that Cao Xing¡¯s house was nothingpared to Chu Ning¡¯s.
¡°How much did it cost?¡± Chu Yuen asked, dumbfounded.
¡°A few million or so. Why, do you want it too? Let me tell you, this is a reward from the school for my good grades. As long as you study hard, you¡¯ll have it in the future,¡± Chu Ning smiled.
Of course, she didn¡¯t say how well he had to learn before he would be rewarded. After all, she had been the first in the city.
¡°Gosh¡ A few million. That Cao Xing only used 100,000 yuan to build his house. That was the result of him plundering the Laoshan vigers for many years. You¡ You¡¯re too powerful!¡± Chu Yuen could only feel his head buzzing. What was going on with this world? They were both humans, but why was there such a huge difference?
Chu Yuen suddenly remembered that he had schemed against Chu Ning a few days earlier. Now it seemed that she really didn¡¯t want to lower herself to his level.
After all, Chu Yuen suddenly realized that it would be easy for Chu Ning to deal with him.
¡°Go in. You¡¯ll live here from now on. I¡¯ll arrange a bedroom for you.¡± Chu Ning took out the keys and opened the main door.
¡°Huh? I¡¯m staying here too?¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning and asked in surprise.
¡°If you don¡¯t stay here, will you wander the streets?¡± Chu Ning nced at Chu Yuen.
¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t.¡± Chu Yuen didn¡¯t go in. He stood at the entrance, thinking about the feasibility of this matter.
He did not want to trouble Chu Ning.
¡°What do you mean can¡¯t!¡± Chu Ning patted Chu Yuen¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°An underaged child like you is the favorite target of human traffickers. Of course, if you fall into their hands, you probably won¡¯t live for more than a few days. They¡¯ll take your internal organs and sell them in the ck market, creating wealth for themselves.¡±
As soon as Chu Ning finished speaking, Chu Yuen walked in.
He couldn¡¯t imagine the miserable scene Chu Ning had described.
He couldn¡¯t tell if Chu Ning was just trying to scare him or if such a thing really happened.
If that was the case, the city was really too dangerous.
¡°Well, where¡¯s Chu Yang?¡± After Chu Yuen entered, he looked at the exquisitely decorated and magnificent hall on the first floor, and said with a forced calm.
Although he was nervous, he didn¡¯t want Chu Ning to see through him, so he changed the topic.
However, his actions revealed his true thoughts.
He clenched his fist with one hand and clenched the corner of his shirt with the other. He stood at the door with his legs closed, looking at the soft leather sofa but did not sit down.
Chu Ning was already lying on it. She closed her eyes and enjoyed thefortable touch.
¡°He¡¯s very busy; he doesn¡¯t have time for you,¡± Chu Ning said softly, closing her eyes.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen nodded and did not say anything else.
Chapter 429 - 429 Express Your Attitude
429 Express Your Attitude
¡°Have a seat. Why are you standing there? Do you want to watch TV? I¡¯ll turn it on for you.¡± Chu Ning opened her eyes and saw Chu Yuen still standing there, looking very restrained.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen found a chair and sat down.
¡°Do you have books at home? I want to read.¡± Chu Yuen sat on a wooden chair. The hard touch reminded him of the purpose of leaving the mountains.
¡°Yes. Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. Knowledge can be learned step by step, not overnight. You just had a meal. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rx for a while?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and asked with a smile.
¡°No, I¡¯ve already wasted too much time. Subsequently, I have to race against time.¡± Chu Yuen shook his head and said softly.
He did not forget what he had to do after leaving the mountains.
Chu Yuen was different from Cao Yun. He was a person who was willing to persevere and strive to realize his dreams.
He did note to the city to enjoy himself.
¡°Can you even recognize words?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen with admiration.
Chu Yuen nodded. ¡°I basically know all of them. I¡¯ve studied until the third grade of junior high in the mountains.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out for a while, so I¡¯ll take you to the library along the way.¡± Chu Ning thought for a while and felt that the library was the best ce to go.
¡°Is the library a ce to store books?¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing what Chu Ning said.
¡°Yes, there are a lot of books in there, about a million copies. It might take years to finish reading them.¡± Chu Ning exined patiently.
¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Chu Yuen smiled. This was the ce he wanted to go.
¡°Oh, you remember how to address me now? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Chu Ning got up from the soft sofa.
After dropping Chu Yuen off at the library, Chu Ning drove to the Soaring Clouds Group.
On the high-speed rail, when the train was about to reach M City, Chu Ning sent Zhou Wei a message in advance, telling him that she would be back that day.
¡°Long time no see, Chu Ning,¡± Zhou Wei smiled when he saw Chu Ning. He had been waiting in the office for a long time.
¡°It¡¯s only been three days, not too long. Thank you for your help these past few days. I will remember this favor.¡± Chu Ning returned the smile.
If Zhou Wei had not stopped him, Chu Ning could not imagine what this crazy Zhou Hao would do.
¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer. The information I have can only buy you not more than a week¡¯s time. He¡¯ll fall out with me if it¡¯s any longer,¡± Zhou Wei spread out his hands and said casually.
¡°But now that you¡¯re back, my protection period is over. And from what I know about Zhou Hao, the moment you got off the train, he would have received news that you¡¯ve returned to M City,¡± Zhou Wei added.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s not the only one who will go crazy.¡± Chu Ning nodded and said in a low voice.
¡°It seems that you¡¯ve thought things through after leaving this time.¡± Zhou Wei looked at Chu Ning in surprise.
¡°The rules of the game are set and tacitly agreed upon by everyone. If he doesn¡¯t follow them, do you think I¡¯ll be bound? I¡¯m not a saint. Also, Zhou Wei, other than thanking you, I actually have something to tell you,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you have this understanding. Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± Zhou Wei sipped his coffee. He was looking forward to the confrontation between Chu Ning and Zhou Hao.
The new round ofpetition was bound to set off waves!
¡°I might deal with the Zhou family in A City.¡± Chu Ning said nonchntly as she drank her coffee.
¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Wei subconsciously responded.
¡°Wait! What did you just say?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion.
¡°I said, I will deal with the Zhou family. I want the Zhou family to have a profound lesson. Cheng Yi and her daughter asked for help from her maternal family, but the Zhou family chose to help. Then, they will have to suffer my wrath. This is the necessary price, and there is no room for negotiation.¡± Chu Ning put down the coffee cup gently and looked at Zhou Wei as she spoke with a calm expression.
¡°Of course. You¡¯ve helped me, Zhou Wei. I¡¯ll remember your kindness. If you ask, I¡¯ll let it go this time for your sake,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°No, you don¡¯t have to consider my feelings. I just have to remind you, do you know how powerful the Zhou family is? It¡¯s a real behemoth, and it¡¯s located in Province A¡¯s most prosperous A City. You can¡¯t shake its foundation now,¡± Zhou Wei said with a bitter smile.
Chapter 430 - 430 Visiting
430 Visiting
With Chu Ning¡¯s current strength, she had no chance of winning against the Zhou family. How could an egg break a stone?
¡°You don¡¯t seem to care much about the Zhou family?¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei in astonishment. This younger generation of the Zhou family seemed to have no feelings for the family.
¡°The Zhou family is not mine now. I don¡¯t have the final say. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I care?¡± Zhou Wei said calmly.
¡°In other words, you don¡¯t intend to use this favor?¡± Chu Ning nodded.
!!
On the high-speed train back, Chu Ning had already thought about how to deal with the Zhou family.
It might not be the time to take action yet, but she felt it necessary to inform Zhou Wei.
¡°Except for my mother, I have no feelings for the Zhou family. However, my mother is with my maternal grandfather right now, so you can do whatever you want. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a match for the Zhou family at the moment. Even if you have great potential, there are many people with potential in this world, but only a few of them will rise up in the end.¡± Zhou Wei looked at Chu Ning.
¡°Don¡¯t ruin everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for just because of a moment of impulse. Another ten years? Or 20 years? I think you¡¯ll have the capital to shake the Zhou family by then, but by that time, I might also be the one in charge,¡± Zhou Wei continued.
In fact, he was already making a very optimistic estimate.
The Zhou family¡¯s development to its present state was the result of the joint efforts of several generations.
Chu Ning had only made a name for herself in M City, but even so, she was still facing a difficult situation.
¡°Ten years? 20 years?¡± Chu Ning could not help but feel speechless.
After such a long time, she would have already dealt with hundreds of Zhou families!
If she, as a person who transmigrated, didn¡¯t have any real ability, that meant she was really ipetent.
However, after knowing of Zhou Wei¡¯s attitude, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.
If Zhou Wei wanted to use this favor, she could only bear with it.
But now, looking at his attitude, he didn¡¯t seem to care much about the Zhou family, or rather, he had underestimated her strength.
¡°Okay, thank you for your reminder. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chu Ning smiled. She had a lot of things to do in the afternoon, and would be back to school the following day.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to chat for a while longer?¡± Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Chu Ning getting up to leave.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I just came back and have a lot of things to do. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have time.¡± Chu Ning turned and said to Zhou Wei when she reached the office door.
¡°You¡¯ve already said that thest time.¡± Zhou Wei spread his hands helplessly.
¡°Goodbye.¡± Chu Ning left after she finished speaking.
After bidding farewell to Zhou Wei, Chu Ning¡¯s second stop was the hospital where Zhang Bo was.
After nearly a week of rest, Zhang Bo¡¯s health was much better than before. He could now get out of bed and walk, and could be discharged in a few days.
¡°President Chu, you¡¯re here.¡± Zhang Bo was excited to see Chu Ning.
He had been lying in bed for the past few days, unable to do anything. Many things had happened in the Soaring Clouds Group recently, which made him a little anxious.
He was Chu Ning¡¯s first employee. The other employees were all enthusiastically busying themselves, and he was the only one lying in hospital. Zhang Bo was worried that his position would be reced.
¡°Sit down, there¡¯s no need to get up. I¡¯ll leave after a short visit.¡± Chu Ning raised her hand to signal Zhang Bo not to get up.
¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve been lying in bed for long enough,¡± Zhang Bo said guiltily.
¡°It¡¯s okay. You were injured because of me. Rest well. You can think about your job when you¡¯repletely recovered and discharged. Your position will always be there,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Thank you, President Chu.¡± Zhang Bo lowered his head in embarrassment.
Although he was already in his thirties, he had perfectly integrated into the role of a subordinate when faced with Chu Ning.
After leaving the hospital, Chu Ning hurriedly went to Lu Chao¡¯s residence.
Lu Chao had called her the day before, but Chu Ning had been in the mountains at the time and did not pick up.
There could only be one reason for Lu Chao¡¯s call ¡ª there was another crucial breakthrough in the software development, or it had already beenpleted.
To Chu Ning¡¯s surprise, when she opened the door and walked in, she found Lu Chao sitting in the living room leisurely, ying aputer game.
After Chu Ning left previously, she had hired a nanny for Lu Chao. Seeing Lu Chao¡¯s current state, it seemed that he had a much more regr routine.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Lu Chao no longer bothered about the game. In fact, he had called Chu Ning as soon as he had finished thest step of the software the day before.
Chapter 431 - 431 Getting on the Frame
431 Getting on the Frame
But Chu Ning didn¡¯t receive it then.
Lu Chao was also aware that Chu Ning had gone back to her hometown for a funeral.
¡°It seems that you are in a good mental state.¡± Chu Ning smiled. Lu Chao¡¯s demeanor showed that the software development had been very sessful.
¡°I realize that you¡¯re truly a genius.¡± Lu Chao stood and walked towards Chu Ning while saying, ¡°I followed the blueprint you gave me and finished it very quickly. I didn¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks along the way. After all, I only need toe up with the technology. How did you think of such an exquisite idea? To be honest, I had some wonderful ideas, but I found that the blueprint you gave me included all of them. You even considered some of the problems I didn¡¯t consider.¡±
!!
Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning with admiration. He was truly convinced.
How could he know that this was something that had already had huge sess before Chu Ning transmigrated?
The founder of the software that Chu Ning had been frugal with had been the world¡¯s richest man for a long time. It was used and epted by billions of people. How could it not be good?
This was only the original version released by Chu Ning. In fact, Chu Ning had already prepared the subsequent versions in her cab.
The reason she didn¡¯t hand it over to Lu Chao was not because she was worried about him, but because Chu Ning knew that, once this software wasunched in the mobile phone store, arge number of imitators would definitely appear. She had to grasp the core technology in her hands before she developed it.
¡°Very good.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
She only came that day to have a look. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Chao to be so efficient that he had alreadypleted the task.
Of course, this was directly rted to the blueprint she had provided.
¡°But I suggest that we don¡¯t rush to put it on the mobile phone store.¡± Lu Chao suddenly frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve onlypleted the original version. If weunch it rashly, I can guarantee that there will be imitators the next day.
¡°Chu Ning, let¡¯s just wait. Although I have to admit that it¡¯s perfect, it still has a lot of room for growth. We must¡form a monopoly,¡± Lu Chao said softly.
¡°We must dominate this industry.¡± Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning hesitantly before exining.
¡°I know,¡± Chu Ningughed. Why else would they say that Lu Chao was a genius? Other than having top-tier skills, he was also very far-sighted. It was a pity that Jiang Fei had been short-sighted and had chosen to stand against Lu Chao¡
It was no wonder that Jiang Fei would resort to unscrupulous means to keep Lu Chao in S City.
For a moment, Chu Ning looked at Lu Chao with a strange look.
To be honest, Lu Chao was very handsome. At this time, there was only a vigorous vitality about him, which waspletely different from the first time they had met, when he had been hopeless and unmotivated in an inte cafe.
¡°Why would Jiang Fei not like you¡¡± Chu Ning was somewhat puzzled.
Then, she cast aside this thought.
If Jiang Fei had stayed by Lu Chao¡¯s side, she would not have been able to get such a capable assistant.
Lu Chao was very smart. Other than his low emotional intelligence, he was good in all other aspects.
Well, his emotional intelligence was a little low.
¡°Er, so you¡¯ve decided?¡± Although Lu Chao was a little flustered by Chu Ning¡¯s gaze, he still spoke with excitement.
He was waiting for Chu Ning¡¯s reply so that he could proceed with the next step.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to put it on the shelves today,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile.
¡°What? Chu Ning, did I hear you right?¡± Lu Chao looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I said I¡¯ll put it on the shelvester. I¡¯ve already prepared five million for the advertisement fees and just need to invest it,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
¡°No, Chu Ning.¡± Lu Chao licked his lips and said, ¡°You know that I won¡¯t harm you. I can only take revenge when you rise up. But I¡¯m not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry? This software is also the product of my hard work and is also your golden goose. Although I have to admit that it¡¯s perfect, what we think is not useful. It needs to go through the market¡¯s feedback and be recognized by the general public. Wait a little longer. It¡¯s better to settle down for a while. I don¡¯t mind if you want to advertise, but it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±
Lu Chao exined helplessly. There was nothing wrong with his way of thinking.
¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but do you really think I¡¯m not prepared?¡± The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curved up.
¡°Come and take a look.¡±
Chu Ning walked to Lu Chao¡¯sputer and logged into her ount.
After opening each folder, a few table of contents popped up.
Chapter 432 - 432 Banquet
432 Banquet
¡°I¡¯ve named this software ¡®Cloud Shopping¡¯. This is the detailed information of the subsequent versions. It¡¯s all in this column. I¡¯ve already summarized it,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
That was the reason she was so confident.
¡°This¡¡± Lu Chao was dumbfounded.
He was still in the exploration stage. He did not expect Chu Ning to have prepared so manyplete versions based on what he had already done.
¡°You¡¯re the genius, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. No, I¡¯m nothing.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Lu Chao spoke with aplicated expression on his face.
How was he to know that Chu Ning had a cheat code?
Chu Ning could bluntly say that even if there were imitators, none were her match.
It was like an ignorant child facing a teacher with rich knowledge reserves. No matter how talented the child was, he could only feel despair under the crushing blow.
Moreover, Chu Ning was a genius herself.
¡°No, I¡¯m just talking. You¡¯re different; it¡¯s rare that you can bring it to life,¡± Chu Ning hastily replied.
She did not want to dampen Lu Chao¡¯s enthusiasm.
She only showed Lu Chao this information to let him understand that she was very confident.
¡°The information and blueprint you provided are so detailed. Anyone else can do it,¡± Lu Chao said with a bitter smile.
¡°Now you can rest assured, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°With this follow-up information, who can beat you? Whoever dares topete with you in this area will probably lose everything in the end.¡± Lu Chao shook his head. He didn¡¯t even know if Chu Ning was doing it on purpose.
If she had the intention to harm others, anyone who dared to have any evil thoughts would be finished off by Chu Ning.
There were risks in copying.
If unsessful, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance of survival.
This was not an entertainment product that could be low-cost. As for software development, although the profits were high, the subsequent investment was immense. The loser would end up very miserable. Not only would they lose money, but they would also have to go to jail.
Chu Ning, on the other hand, only needed to update the version to kill her opponent.
¡°Then, let¡¯s begin,¡± Chu Ning replied softly.
She then took out her phone and made a call.
¡°Manager Liu, arrange a meeting in the evening. My software will be put up in the mobile phone store in the afternoon. It would be best if all the shareholders can be present. Miracles are only meaningful if everyone can witness them together¡¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
¡°What? That¡¯s fast!¡± Manager Liu was shocked when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. He touched his bald head in disbelief.
Chu Ning¡¯s message was clear ¡ª she had to meet the shareholders that night, otherwise, the coboration might not be possible.
The bald manager knew the potential of this software.
He also knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t really have to coborate with him. If he missed this rare opportunity, not only would he regret it, but he would also be held ountable if the shareholders found out that he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity after talking to Chu Ning.
After hanging up the phone, the bald manager paced back and forth in his office anxiously.
He knew that the key to determining his future would be whether the meeting that night could go smoothly.
¡°Yang Feng, Chu Ning,¡± The bald manager sat on the sofa and whispered their names. The fidget spinner in his hand was spinning rapidly.
Choosing to coborate with Chu Ning meant that he waspletely cutting off all ties with Yang Feng.
Would it be worth it?
A momentter.
The bald manager¡¯s fidget spinner stopped spinning.
He got up and nced at the roulette hanging on the wall. It was full of tiny holes and darts stuck in it.
The bald manager pulled out a dart, and when at a certain distance from the roulette, the dart flew from his hand once more.
It hit the bullseye.
¡°If I fail, my ie is enough for my retirement. If I seed, I, Liu Yong, will really make it big without having to do anything!¡± the bald manager muttered to himself.
He had already made his decision.
Six o¡¯clock in the evening, in a suite in the most luxurious hotel in M City.
The six shareholders of the mall and the bald manager, Liu Yong, were all present.
The dining hall was more than 200 square meters in size, and at the same time, it had a height of six to seven meters.
The massive dining table could fit dozens of people at once, but there were only seven at the moment.
Among the seven people, some were not from M City, but after receiving Liu Yong¡¯s message, they all rushed there as fast as they could.
Other than Liu Yong, the other six were worth over a hundred million.
Yet they were now quietly awaiting Chu Ning¡¯s arrival.
Chapter 433 - 433 Worth it
433 Worth it
¡°Liu Yong, is this news true?¡± a chubby shareholder said softly.
Among the six shareholders, he was the second richest.
¡°President Xia, I have no need to joke about my own future. If we miss this opportunity, we will regret it for the rest of our lives,¡± Liu Yong met the chubby shareholder¡¯s gaze and said confidently.
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± The chubby shareholder nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.
At their level, even if they did nothing every day and simplyy down and slept, they would still have passive ie continuously flowing into their ounts.
However, there was no end to human desires, and everyone wanted to rise further.
If what Liu Yong said was not an exaggeration, then the wealth of the shareholders present could double in the next five years!
It must be known that their worth was in the hundreds of millions. Such a huge amount of assets multiplied by six and then doubled. This potential made their hearts pound even though they were used to seeing grand scenes.
In fact, Liu Yong was still being a little conservative.
He felt that if the software Chu Ning mentioned was feasible, the shareholders¡¯ worth would double in three years.
However, Liu Yong did not know that what Chu Ning had shared were a little on the conservative side¡
After all, Chu Ning¡¯s n was to pay off the two hundred million yuan she owed the bank within a year!
So this was worth the wait.
Chu Ning and Liu Yong had agreed to meet at seven in the evening, but everyone on Liu Yong¡¯s side had already arrived by six.
¡°Lu Chao, how much cash did you have in your ount when you were at your peak?¡± Chu Ning asked as she drove.
¡°I¡¯m not sure. If it¡¯s cash, it should be around 50 million. Jiang Fei was in charge of finances back then,¡± Lu Chao, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, answered casually.
Even though Jiang Fei had caused his family to be in shambles, Lu Chao¡¯s face was calm when he uttered the name.
¡°If there¡¯s 50 million in cash, then the business is indeed huge.¡± Chu Ning nodded. ording to her estimation, Lu Chao¡¯s real estate should have exceeded a billion yuan.
¡°It¡¯s nothing in S City. It¡¯s just a smallpany. There are manypanies in S City with a market value of hundreds of billions. There are also some that are worth trillions. I¡¯m nothingpared to them.¡± Lu Chao shook his head.
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, we can do it in the future too.¡± Chu Ning smiled and said to herself.
At around half past six, Chu Ning and Lu Chao arrived at the agreed-upon suite and pushed the door open.
Chu Ning¡¯s appearance made the seven people in the banquet hall stand up and walk towards her respectfully.
¡°Good day, President Chu.¡±
¡°President Chu, you¡¯re young and promising!¡±
¡°President Chu, nice to meet you.¡±
Other than Liu Yong, the other shareholders shook hands with Chu Ning.
Lu Chao followed behind her, carrying aptop bag, and was treated as her assistant.
These shareholders were all Chu Ning¡¯s father¡¯s generation. Some of their children were even older than Chu Ning. However, they did not slight Chu Ning nor show any disrespect toward her.
They believed that Chu Ning was qualified to speak to them as an equal, regardless of her age.
¡°Thank you, everyone, for taking the time out of your busy schedules toe and listen to a high school kid.¡± Chu Ning smiled and bowed to the crowd.
No matter the inner thoughts of these people, they were at least very polite to her on the surface, so Chu Ning likewise lowered her stance.
After all, she was there to coborate.
¡°President Chu, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Heroese from the youth. I heard that you¡¯re only 18 years old. When I was your age, I was still an ignorant young man who didn¡¯t know anything. You¡¯re much better than me.¡±
¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve heard from Liu Yong about your thoughts. I think it was a few days ago? I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to produce actual results now. I¡¯m impressed, but also a little ashamed!¡±
¡°President Chu, we¡¯re your first batch of business partners. When you¡¯re rich in the future, don¡¯t forget us!¡±
The shareholders were very particr.
There was a saying about seating arrangements. The seat facing the door was usually the seat of the main character or the one with the highest status at the banquet. They kept praising Chu Ning as they invited her to sit there.
This was equivalent to admitting that Chu Ning was the person with the highest status there that day, while they merely held supporting roles.
¡°These shrewd fellows.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.
She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. People who could have a worth of over a hundred million were not simple.
Chu Ning¡¯s demonstrated value was enough to make them lower their stance temporarily to cater to and please her.
And if any one of these people were to walk out of this room, they would easily be surrounded by people at their beck and call!
Chapter 434 - 434 Passed Collectively
434 Passed Collectively
They did this to express their attitude to Chu Ning.
At the dining table, the shareholders, including Liu Yong, made no mention of the software.
¡°Everyone, take out your phones now. You should be able to search for the ¡®Cloud Shopping¡¯ app on the App Store.¡± The shareholders chatted with her as they ate, but they seemed to have deliberately forgotten about the software.
Chu Ning had to bring it up.
!!
¡°There¡¯s no rush. We trust you with your work, President Chu.¡± One of the shareholders quickly let out augh when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words.
¡°You guys¡don¡¯t you have anyments?¡± Chu Ning felt that since they were discussing coboration, it should not be that smooth.
¡°As long as President Chu sets it up, we¡¯re willing to provide as much help as we can,¡± another person spoke.
Although the person who spoke was in his forties, he took good care of himself and looked like he was only in his thirties. At the same time, he had the highest worth of the six shareholders.
¡°We just want to see if it¡¯s as miraculous, convenient, and efficient as it¡¯s described.¡± The only female shareholder also spoke with a smile.
She was rtively youngpared to the other five shareholders, but was still in her thirties.
Before Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, she was the one who was praised for being young and promising.
¡°That¡¯s right, we have absolute trust in President Chu. We¡¯re only here today to meet and confirm our coboration. As for software, we don¡¯t know much about it. We¡¯re just a group ofymen who like to pursue profit.¡±
¡°Alright, Lu Chao, why don¡¯t you exin the Cloud Shopping app to everyone?¡± Chu Ning looked at Lu Chao and said helplessly.
Of course, she would not believe these people¡¯s polite words.
If they weren¡¯t interested, why would they rush to M City?
Chu Ning knew that some of the shareholders were not even in Province A before the afternoon.
Lu Chao had been focused on eating an Australian lobster that weighed a kilogram. Ever since he found out about Chu Ning¡¯s trump card, he waspletely at ease.
After all, Chu Ning had thought about it in more detail than him. There was nothing to worry about.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, he took out a piece of tissue and wiped his hands.
Then, he removed hisptop from hisptop bag.
In the next second, except for Liu Yong, the shareholders surrounded him¡
In fact, Liu Yong also wanted to take a look, but considering his status, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate.
Everyone else in the room seemed to be more important than him.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t move either. She was fully confident in the software and was very familiar with its functions and various loading interfaces.
From the perspective of the shareholders, they could naturally see the potential of Cloud Shopping. It made up for the disadvantages of traditional shopping and offered a new way of shopping. Before this, home delivery was an extravagance only the rich would be willing to spend on.
Lu Chao was in high spirits as he exined, only stopping after more than half an hour.
The shareholders around him wore different expressions on their faces, but without exception, they were all stunned. After all, they had only heard Liu Yong¡¯s description over the phone before seeing the real thing.
¡°This is a great piece of software! The person who created it¡¡± One of the shareholders looked at Chu Ning, who was looking at her phone not far away. He realized that her mind was far away and could only stop praising her.
But all the shareholders knew in their hearts that this was indeed an unparalleled asset.
The highlight of Cloud Shopping was that it fit the times. Before its appearance, there was no such business model. Its appearance was not fortuitous, but inevitable.
¡°Mr. Lu, how can we connect the mall to it?¡± The shareholder with the highest worth asked this crucial question after viewing the Cloud Shopping app.
¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Lu Chao closed hisptop gently.
¡°I¡¯ll just add an interface plug-in when I go back. The main point now is whether you¡¯re willing to coborate,¡± Lu Chao continued.
¡°Of course we¡¯re willing.¡± All the shareholders hurriedly responded.
¡°President Chu, I actually own more than just this share in this shopping mall in M City. I also have some assets in Province C and other cities. I think we can deepen our coboration.¡± After getting Lu Chao¡¯s answer, the shareholder with the highest worth looked at Chu Ning and smiled.
¡°President Chu, me too! Based on what what Mr. Lu just said, perhaps we should look further into the future. I, Zheng Yang, am willing to bring in all the businesses under my name into the coboration with President Chu!¡± Another shareholder loudly dered.
After he saw Lu Chao¡¯s demonstration, hisst bit of hesitation disappeared and he was ready topletely support Chu Ning.
Chapter 435 - 435 Forming a Partnership
435 Forming a Partnership
He didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity.
¡°I¡¯m willing to do so too, President Chu. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, feel free to let me know. I and the businesses I represent will always wee you.¡± The only female shareholder also spoke up.
The remaining shareholders also expressed that they would incorporate theirpanies in the Cloud Shopping app as long as Chu Ning gave the order!
This was undoubtedly an unreserved trust, and at the same time, it also expressed their attitude.
After seeing the Cloud Shopping functions, they wanted to bepletely bound to Chu Ning.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s do the pilot in M City first!¡± Chu Ning looked at the six shareholders in front of her and was overwhelmed with emotions.
Before she came, she was still a little worried about whether things would go well.
However, she had underestimated the brains and charm of these truly rich people.
There was a reason these people could achieve a worth of over a hundred million.
Once an opportunity presented itself, they would not hesitate to act!
Zhou Wei¡¯s worries were not unfounded.
Chu Ning¡¯s power was indeed weak currently. She was not worth mentioning in front of the colossal Zhou family. After all, even in M City, she had many opponents to deal with.
However, Chu Ning now had a group of staunch supporters. With thebined power of the six shareholders, even the Zhou family would have to consider the consequences of angering Chu Ning!
Chu Ning was now very good at uniting the six forces as one. After all, with Chu Ning¡¯s appearance, the economic rtionships between the six people were bing more and more stable.
¡°President Chu, let¡¯s give it a go! I¡¯ll support you unwaveringly, and I believe the five of them will do the same. With us six parties working together to back you up, not to mention a small M City, even in the entire Province A, who can be our match except for the top few families? Even those families have to sit down and negotiate with us calmly!¡±
A plump shareholder said eagerly. He wanted to draw up a coboration agreement with Chu Ning right that moment.
¡°The enemy will always be there, and they will get increasingly stronger, but we will only grow faster,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Please sit down, everybody. I know that each of you has long realized the freedom that wealth brings and that you are sessful people in the eyes of most people, but have you ever thought about going to higher ces and seeing more magnificent scenery?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°We¡¯d like to, but we¡¯ve beencking an opportunity before President Chu¡¯s appearance.¡±
¡°Yes, at our level, every step forward is like treading on thin ice. While I revel in the joy that wealth brings, I also endure its bacsh. I can¡¯t retreat, but it¡¯s even more difficult to move forward!¡±
¡°It¡¯s very difficult to advance further!¡±
The shareholders responded excitedly after Chu Ning finished her sentence.
Liu Yong, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.
In the past, the shareholders would only gather at the annual meeting.
Moreover, they would leave before he could finish reporting to the higher-ups of the mall.
Liu Yong had never seen these high and mighty shareholders as emotional as they were that day.
They looked at Chu Ning with passion and sincerity.
Not to mention these shareholders, even Liu Yong had realized the freedom of wealth. His annual sry was more than a million yuan. In the eyes of ordinary people, he was already a rich man.
Even he wanted to take a gamble, let alone the shareholders.
¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m confident that I can increase your wealth tenfold within five years. However, my Soaring Clouds Group will not ept you as a shareholder. We¡¯re just business partners. Also, although Cloud Shopping is just a software Iunched, it will only be a way or tool for me to make money in the future,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, looking at the buzzing shareholders.
She wanted to firmly hold the Soaring Clouds Group in her hands!
She could share a portion of the profits, but she had to be the only one in charge of the Soaring Clouds Group.
This was Chu Ning¡¯s bottom line. If these people did not ept this condition, Chu Ning would rather not coborate.
Even if she faced a bumpy road in the early stages of her business.
Liu Yong looked at Chu Ning in shock.
He hadn¡¯t expected Chu Ning to be so unyielding.
Her business had just started, and she actually dared order a group of sessful people around?
This was clearly the attitude of a senior towards her junior.
Chu Ning needed the help of the six shareholders, but she was not willing to share the power.
As expected.
After she said this, the huge banquet hall abruptly fell silent.
Chapter 436 - 436 Clever
436 Clever
¡°I want to ask, President Chu, where does your self-confidencee from? Give me a reason that can convince me.¡± The richest shareholder remained genial, smiling at Chu Ning.
¡°Cloud Shopping is just my starting point. The future rise of Soaring Clouds Group will not rely only on it, so I need to firmly control Soaring Clouds Group in my hands. There are many people who have made suggestions, but there is only one final decision-maker,¡± Chu Ning exined.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll still agree to it.¡± After getting Chu Ning¡¯s answer, he raised his ss and toasted her.
¡°We agree as well.¡± The remaining shareholders had no objections and raised their sses.
Chu Ning poured herself arge ss of wine and responded to them one by one.
It would not take too long to draft the coboration agreement, but there was no doubt that she now had the capital topete with the Zhou family!
As long as she could keep the Zhou family in check, Zhou Hao would be like a drifter, unable to pose a real threat to Chu Ning.
After the banquet, Chu Ning first sent Lu Chao back. Lu Chao only needed a day toplete the instation of the plug-in.
After Cloud Shopping was updated, it would appear on people¡¯s mobile applications in the form of advertisements.
Although Chu Ning hated advertisements, she had to admit that this method was very effective.
Even if 90% of people were not interested, Chu Ning would have achieved her goal as long as 10% or even 1% were interested.
As long as someone downloaded it and tried to take the first step, the publicity effect between them would be very terrifying.
After sending Lu Chao home, Chu Ning still had to pick Chu Yuen up.
¡°Let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ve been reading for so long, take a break.¡± Chu Ning only spoke softly after Chu Yuen closed the book.
¡°This library is really a great ce. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a huge difference between what¡¯s written in the books and what¡¯s actually used.¡± Chu Yuen closed the book, feeling a little unsatisfied.
If Chu Ning had note to pick him up, he would have continued reading.
¡°We¡¯lle again tomorrow. Your ID card will be ready soon, and you can go to school to study. Are you looking forward to it? ¡± Chu Ning held her chin and asked Chu Yuen with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to it. It¡¯s boring to go to school with a bunch of kids.¡± Chu Yuen pouted.
¡°You¡¯re also a child, okay? Don¡¯t look down on others, there are many people who do well in their studies in school.¡± Chu Ning attacked him mercilessly.
¡°So what? As long as I¡¯m average in my studies, it would be fine. Eventually, it still needs to be applied practically. I¡¯m not doing scientific research, nor am I a schr. I don¡¯t want to be first, even though I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult for me.¡± Chu Yuen shook his head and said with a calm expression.
¡°Oh? You¡¯ve only been reading for a few hours, but your thinking seems to have expanded again?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen in astonishment.
¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to show off your abilities. I¡¯ll use Cao Xing as an example. He was too pretentious, so he was taught a lesson. If I were him, I would never have done that.¡± Chu Yuen was rather smug as he said this.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still want to harm others?¡± Chu Ning asked with great interest.
¡°Of course not, I¡¯m a person with correct moral values. Back to your original topic, I just feel that it¡¯s quite tiring to go to school.¡± Chu Yuen sighed.
¡°With your intelligence, will studying be tiring?¡± Chu Ning was surprised.
Although Chu Yuen wasn¡¯t an adult yet, he was very smart. This kind of person needed guidance. Being a good person could benefit the people, but on the contrary, it could be a great harm to society.
When he was in Laoshan vige, he had even dared to pit himself against Chu Ning.
¡°No, how should I put it? It¡¯s like asking someone who had already started working to go back to school. Isn¡¯t that forcing them against their will? I still have to assimte with them. How troublesome is that?¡± Chu Yuen said, looking innocently at Chu Ning.
¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning crossed her arms and looked at Chu Yuen with a gloomy expression.
¡°You don¡¯t want to go to school, do you?¡± Chu Ning said lightly.
¡°No, Big Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Chu Yuen hurriedly waved his hand. He was so anxious that he even called her ¡®Big Sister¡¯.
¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go to school. I¡¯ll sell you to a human trafficker. How about it?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Or do you think I read to kill time? What you¡¯re doing is illegal, and in a safe ce like M City, human traffickers are even rarer than protected animals in the zoo. It¡¯s useless to scare me with this.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning arrogantly.
Chapter 437 - 437 Keep a Low Profile
437 Keep a Low Profile
¡°You¡¯ve be more capable?¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. After reading through many books, I came to a conclusion. Right now, it is extremely easy for you to deal with me. After all, a person¡¯s wealth and ability are rted. Through my observation, I concluded that your wealth and status should have been obtained by your own ability. You¡¯re very powerful.¡± Chu Yuen said seriously.
¡°Alright, Chu Yuen.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°I was thinking of buying you a phone, but since you¡¯re so incredible, I¡¯ll let it go. You don¡¯t need it anyway, right?¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and looked at Chu Yuen with a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t, Big Sis, I was wrong.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face immediately changed and he hastily said.
¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Chu Ning sighed and shook her head.
¡°I¡¯m already sixteen!¡± Chu Yuen argued, unconvinced.
¡°So what? You think you¡¯re very smart?¡± Chu Ning sneered.
¡°Otherwise? Er¡ I might not be as good as you.¡± Chu Yuen spread out his hands and said frankly.
¡°Chu Yuen, remember, don¡¯t let others know that you¡¯re very smart, and don¡¯t show off your cleverness everywhere. I think you¡¯ve read some books, and have gotten a little arrogant. There are some things that you think you know, but in fact, there are others who know it before you did; it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t say it. As for you, in order to show off, you shoot your mouth off everywhere. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±
Chu Ning paused before continuing, ¡°Unless you have absolute confidence one day, it¡¯s not a bad thing to speak less. Never let your enemies know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Chu Ning looked down on Chu Yuen, but just Ye Ting alone would be able to deal with Chu Yuen and make him obedient.
Each of Chu Ning¡¯s opponents was stronger than thest.
If Zhou Hao attacked Chu Yuen, he might not even be able to survive.
Sending him to school would be the best protection.
¡°Oh, I got it.¡± Chu Yuen lowered his head after he finished speaking.
He felt his cheeks burning.
¡°Alright,e back with me. You can still read in the library every day until you report to school. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed, you might not be able to resist anything that I¡¯ve experienced. No matter how smart a person is, he can¡¯t predict everything. You still have a lot of learning opportunities, so you must cherish them,¡± Chu Ning smiled.
¡°I know.¡± Chu Yuen nodded.
Along the way, Chu Ning had experienced several life-or-death situations. This was something that was difficult for Chu Yuen, a child who had just left the vige, toprehend.
No matter how outstanding he was, his life experience had restricted his upper limit.
At the same time, in the vige council of Houtu Vige.
Zhou Hao had already regarded this ce as his stronghold for daily activities.
Even though it was already past 10 pm, the lights in Zhao Gang¡¯s office were still on.
¡°Vige Chief Zhao, we still haven¡¯t found the five sheep that a family in our vige lost?¡± Zhou Hao asked Zhao Gang with a smile.
¡°Not yet. Looking at how long it¡¯s been, those sheep won¡¯t live for long.¡± Zhao Gang replied respectfully.
¡°So the people of Qinghe Vige are really too much¡ They¡¯re so rich, but are still greedy, tsk tsk.¡± Zhou Hao smacked his lips. He was in a good mood.
Chu Ning had returned, and Zhou Wei¡¯s protection had ended.
Zhao Gang hesitated for a moment, but eventually said, ¡°The residents of Qinghe Vige don¡¯t have to worry. I just feel that this Wen An is a bit of a hindrance. We can think of a way to make him lose his position as the vige chief. This person is capable but doesn¡¯t love money. If the vige chief of Qinghe Vige is reced, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for us to control him?¡±
¡°Sure? Vige Chief Zhao, that¡¯s a good idea. However, the position of the Qinghe vige chief cannot be reced. Not only can¡¯t he be reced, but Wen An must continue to hold the position.¡± Zhou Hao gave a strange smile.
¡°Why?¡± Zhao Gang asked subconsciously.
¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know,¡± Zhou Hao said while yawning.
¡°Alright, you can go back to sleep. I¡¯m going to M City. The night life in the city is still more interesting.¡± Zhou Hao stood and was about to leave.
Zhao Gang remained unmoved. After these few days of dealing with Zhou Hao, he already had a certain understanding of Zhou Hao¡¯s fickle personality.
If not for the fact that Zhou Hao had a hold on him, Zhao Gang would not have been willing to be bullied.
Zhou Hao¡¯s methods and abilities also made Zhao Gang deeply apprehensive.
¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. Maybe things will take a turn for the better.¡± Zhao Gang stood by the window, watching Zhou Hao leave and mumbling to himself.
Chapter 438 - 438 Self-inflicted Bitterness
438 Self-inflicted Bitterness
In a hospital in M City.
At that moment, Bao Xu was still lying on the bed. However, his eyes were no longer filled with the smugness and excitement from a few days ago. Instead, there was only unending emptiness and exhaustion.
Originally, he had only ¡®identally¡¯ injured his foot with a nail, but now his legs were disabled, and he would be paralyzed and bedridden for the rest of his life.
¡°Have something to eat, I¡¡± His wife, who was sitting by the bed, looked haggard. She was holding a bowl of porridge in her hands, wanting to feed Bao Xu, but Bao Xu¡¯s head was turned away.
¡°I can¡¯t eat. Just leave. Let¡¯s get a divorce once we receive the money he¡¯s sending you. Then, remember to go to a few more pharmacies and get me the sleeping pills,¡± Bao Xu said expressionlessly.
He had already lost the will to live.
But he didn¡¯t want to be a burden to his wife and family. Other than his two children, he also had to support the parents of both sides.
His living this way was a huge burden for his family.
¡°No, don¡¯t be like this. There¡¯s still hope. You should eat something¡¡± The wife had aplicated expression as she bit her lips and looked at her husband lying on the bed. Tears started to fall once more.
They were just being greedy, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this?
¡°Eat my foot! Get lost! Get out of my sight! Go to hell!¡± Bao Xu suddenly waved his hand and shouted emotionally.
At the same time, he knocked over the bowl of porridge in his wife¡¯s hand.
The steaming hot porridge spilled on the ground and onto his wife.
¡°Sorry, I¡ Sorry, Dong Nan, I¡¡± When Bao Xu saw his wife looking at him in disbelief, he was at a loss.
¡°Bao Xu, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± His wife even forgot about the scalds on her body. Her tears flowed nonstop, her heart aching so much that she felt a little suffocated.
Bao Xuy on the bed and did not probe. As his wife, she had been under unimaginable pressure for the past few days.
The reproachful questioning from both sets of parents made her feel lost. The truth of the matter could not be revealed. Otherwise, the whole family would be in danger.
She had to pretend that nothing had happened in front of the two children and lie that their father had just gone on a business trip and would not be back for a long time.
The truth was too cruel, and this misfortune was too great a blow to his family.
However, it had all started because of the couple¡¯s greed.
Yet, even if the two of them had refused, there would have been another pair of unlucky people who would be Zhou Hao¡¯s tools.
The poor woman worked during the day and went home at night to look after the children and the elderly. She had to maintain herposure.
After taking care of her family, she went to the hospital to keep her husbandpany.
When she restedte at night, she was asionally woken up by nightmares, the source of which was naturally Zhou Hao.
The words that Zhou Hao had said to her that night kept reverberating in her ears, and she could not escape it.
Just as she was hesitating about whether she should follow Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions, out of the blue, Zhou Hao gave her a few more days¡¯ time.
He seemed to be tolerant, but in fact, he had almost driven her to madness.
Bao Xu, who was lying on the hospital bed, was in a foul mood. He wanted to die. As Bao Xu¡¯s wife, she had to endure even more pain. If not for the fact that she could not bear to leave her family, she would have killed herself immediately.
Death would be a form of relief.
She was very regretful. She regretted being so greedy. If she had ignored it at the beginning, none of this would have happened.
¡°How¡¯s the family these two days?¡± Bao Xu asked softly after a few seconds of silence.
¡°Don¡¯t you know whether our family is well or not? Our parents are old and need someone to take care of them. The children are still young. One is in preschool while the other is in second grade. How am I supposed to tell them about this? Yes, we broke thew first and deserve to die, but this has nothing to do with them¡¡±
His wife was also on the verge of an emotional breakdown. She cried as sheined loudly.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bao Xu was about to use tissues to wipe the porridge off his wife.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± His wife shrank away from Bao Xu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°You want to die. You don¡¯t want to face it because all you need to do is lie on the bed and whine and vent your anger on me. But what about me? I didn¡¯t tell you how I was threatened by that Zhou Hao when you were unconscious, did I?¡±
She added, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these past few nights. I can¡¯t sleep either! The moment I close my eyes, I think of Mom and Dad¡¯s lonely faces! And my two children have no one to rely on. That Zhou Hao, he is unscrupulous. What can I do! Tell me, I¡¯m a woman, what can I do?¡±
His wife closed her eyes in pain.
Chapter 439 - 439 Back to School
439 Back to School
¡°I know you¡¯re going to persuade me to call the police. But it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve thought about it countless times and gave up the idea. When I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, I went online to look up that Zhou Hao¡¯s family background. Ordinary people who go against his family don¡¯t have a good ending,¡± his wife said in despair.
¡°Could it be that he doesn¡¯t intend to leave us a way out?¡± Bao Xu said with a bitter expression.
¡°There is ¡ª we just need to listen to him.¡± His wife smiled, but there was a hint of desperation in her smile.
When Bao Xu heard his wife¡¯s reply, he covered his face in pain.
If they wanted to live and ensure the safety of their family, they could only continue to hurt that innocent President Chu.
The next morning, Chu Ning resumed her school routine.
Even though whether or not to go to school was entirely up to her now.
Three days wasn¡¯t a long time, but the atmosphere at Jingyuan High School had quietly changed.
The second-year students were getting ever closer to their final exams, while the third-year students were about to face the most important exam in their lives.
That month would be their final sprint, and the results they achieved would determine the quality of their future university.
The better one¡¯s results, the more choices one had.
Chu Ning nned to go to Lin Hao¡¯s office before ss. Ever since her identity was known by the teachers in the school, Lin Hao had never taken the initiative to look for her.
¡°Mr. Lin, you shouldn¡¯t have had any trouble these few days, right? Why are you smoking so frequently?¡± The moment Chu Ning opened the door to Lin Hao¡¯s office, she was greeted by the strong stench of smoke.
Lin Hao was sitting on a chair, puffing away. There was still some time before ss.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, he could only put out the cigarette in his hand with an embarrassed expression.
As Chu Ning¡¯s form teacher and having his student be the school¡¯s director, his days in school were extremelyfortable.
¡°It¡¯s a habit, and it¡¯s hard to quit. Are you done with your affairs?¡± Lin Hao asked with a smile.
¡°Of course. Otherwise, would I go back to school?¡± Chu Ning sat on the sofa without any hesitation. Although she was no longer merely a student in the school, her rtionship with Lin Hao was still the same as before.
¡°The new transfer in our ss, Yu Yan, has already integrated into the group. I was originally worried that she would cause more problems,¡± Lin Haomented.
In his ss, there were many students with strong backgrounds.
¡°Yu Yan¡¯s father has a very powerful background. During a meeting, the principal specifically emphasized to me the need to give her special treatment,¡± Lin Hao continued.
¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on this.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Of course you have to. After all, your status is different now, so you¡¯ll look at the problem from a different perspective. Jingyuan High School can only continue to create value if it¡¯s stabilized,¡± Lin Hao said with a smile.
¡°The final exam ising up. Do you still have the confidence to get first ce? I heard that Bai Yu has been studying hard ever since the national physicspetition ended previously.¡± Although the school hadn¡¯t asked him to keep an eye on Chu Ning¡¯s learning progress, Lin Hao still wanted her to keep it up.
Of course, this was also beneficial for Jingyuan High School¡¯s image. The school director was a current student and the top student no less. This was more useful than any advertising.
¡°I do have confidence, so I¡¯m back to study hard. My time is very precious now, but I¡¯m still willing to spend more than half of it to maintain my grades. Doesn¡¯t this show my determination?¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands and said indifferently.
¡°That¡¯ll be best.¡± Lin Hao nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Mr. Lin, if you have any difficulties or face any troubles, feel free to let me know. I¡¯ll be going back to the ssroom.¡± Chu Ning stood up. Seeing Lin Hao¡¯scent expression, she knew that nothing major had happened in school recently.
¡°Alright, go back to ss.¡± Lin Hao nodded.
After Chu Ning left the office, Lin Hao¡¯s lips curved upwards again.
As long as Chu Ning remained a shareholder of Jingyuan High School, his status in the school would rise steadily.
The principal was very particr about his tone when he spoke to him.
Ye Ting was just as happy as he was.
Ye Ting had also received the news of Chu Jinng¡¯s death, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart.
She couldn¡¯t wait for the Chu family to be as chaotic as possible.
¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re finally back?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi, was surprised to see her walking leisurely into the ssroom.
Chapter 440 - 440 The School Gate
440 The School Gate
¡°After settling my affairs, don¡¯t I have toe back to ss?¡± Chu Ning looked at the smooth surface of the table and knew that Xiaomi had been helping her clean it while she had been away.
¡°You don¡¯t know that lot of things have happened in the past few days. Ye Ting has been very proud the past two days. And that Yu Yan, she¡¯s quite close to Ye Ting. She¡¯s even glued to Xu Xi for no reason, but Xu Xi doesn¡¯t like to pay her any attention. They even wanted to gang up on Luo Yu in the cafeteria, but they were stopped by Yan Shen. The third-year students are about to take the college entrance examination, and I¡¯m nervous for them¡¡± As soon as Chu Ning sat down, Xiaomi pulled her over and she waspelled to listen to her story.
¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently after listening to Xiaomi¡¯s long description.
¡°You really listened to everything?¡± Xiaomi asked Chu Ning suspiciously.
!!
¡°I¡¯ve listened to everything.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Xiaomi continued.
¡°I n to study hard in ss and review my work seriously so that I can get good grades for the final exams,¡± Chu Ning replied seriously.
¡°Hey, this can¡¯t be. If this continues, that Ye Ting and Yu Yan will bully us. And they almost bullied Luo Yu previously, right?¡± Xiaomi looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
¡°You came to school to study, but you¡¯re always thinking about this and that. Do you have persercutory delusions?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly.
¡°Of course not!¡± Xiaomi hastily exined.
¡°If you don¡¯t, then just pay attention in ss.¡± Chu Ning took out a book. Even though the knowledge was imprinted in her mind, she still needed to consolidate it from time to time.
Just as thest ss of the morning was about to end, an incident happened at the entrance of Jingyuan High School.
Dong Nan knelt on the ground at the entrance of Jingyuan High School.
At the same time, there were more than a dozen people behind her.
They held up a banner expressionlessly. The contents of the banner were all words that discredited the Soaring Clouds Group and aimed barbs at its founder, Chu Ning.
It happened to be the end of school, so such behavior undoubtedly aroused the curiosity of the pedestrians and parents passing by.
The security guards of Jingyuan High School were dispatched, but it was to no avail.
These people, including Dong Nan, tacitly kept a distance from the entrance of Jingyuan High School. They simply did not meet the conditions for a forced eviction.
When the bell rang, Chu Ning received a message from her form teacher, Lin Hao.
She was supposed to go to the cafeteria, and had no choice but to walk towards the school gate.
On the way, Lin Hao caught up with her.
¡°Chu Ning, did you offend someone outside the school again?¡± Lin Hao walked beside Chu Ning and asked anxiously.
¡°I¡¯ve offended too many people outside the school. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s targeting me.¡± Chu Ning shook her head calmly.
She had a faint suspicion that this was Zhou Hao¡¯s doing.
¡°I couldn¡¯t exin it clearly in the message. There¡¯s a woman kneeling at the school gate, and there¡¯s people holding a banner behind her. I don¡¯t know what the contents are, but she¡¯s ndering you and ndering the school!¡± Lin Hao looked at the unruffled Chu Ning and felt somewhat helpless.
He had just been living a good life for a few days, and now he had to deal with such a matter.
Fortunately, Chu Ning had the most power in Jingyuan High School.
She was the only board member who had been staying at school.
When something happened at the school, it was usually the school leaders who came forward to solve it. If it was not handled well, the school director woulde forward.
But this time, the person who was looking for trouble pointed the spearhead directly at Chu Ning.
A few minutester, Chu Ning appeared at the entrance of Jingyuan High School.
At this time, arge group of people had gathered at the school gate. Some were there to watch the show, others were school leaders, and yet others were students¡¯ parents. What surprised Chu Ning even more was that there were even reporters carrying cameras and pointing them at the person who was kneeling down¡
¡°Zhou Hao, it seems like you came prepared,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself.
It was only the second day after she had returned, and Zhou Hao¡¯s tricks had alreadye one after another.
The kneeling woman¡¯s face was pale, but her expression was unusuallyposed.
There was a rope around her neck, and the front of the rope was connected to a wooden board, hanging in front of her chest.
The content on the wooden board was very concise. There were only three big words: I want fairness.
The words were red, as if they were written with blood. There were a fewrge exmation marks behind thest word.
Chu Ning recognized the woman.
Her husband¡¯s foot had been cut by a nail on the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site that day.
Chapter 441 - 441 Justice?
441 Justice?
However, Chu Ning had already promised to pay for the medical andpensation fees. She did not understand why this person woulde to the entrance of the school now.
¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Chu Ning walked in front of Dong Nan and said with aplicated expression.
The woman kneeling on the ground did not answer Chu Ning. She merely said to herself, ¡°My husband is now crippled for life. This is all because of the ident that happened at the Soaring Clouds Group.¡±
After hearing Dong Nan¡¯s words, one of the reporters became interested. He squeezed through the crowd and came to Dong Nan, asking excitedly, ¡°This poordy, can you tell me in detail what your husband has been through?¡±
!!
¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s really too pitiful. But what does that have to do with the students in the school?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show. It¡¯ll probably be on the M City news today.¡±
¡°Our children are still studying here. These people are making amotion at the school gate. Will it negatively affect the students?¡±
¡°Chu Ning, President Chu? Oh my God, don¡¯t tell me that such a young girl is the founder of the Soaring Clouds Group?¡±
¡°Hmph, she¡¯s still too young. So what if she¡¯s rich? She can¡¯t even handle such a small matter.¡±
More and more people gathered around, and with them came the voices of discussion and doubt.
The topic of their discussion started with Chu Ning and the Soaring Clouds Group, before extending to Jingyuan High School.
Lin Hao also looked at Chu Ning in shock.
He had a rough idea.
Chu Ning had apany outside of school. Due to some problems at the construction site, the family members of the injured were making a scene at the school¡¯s entrance.
Although he didn¡¯t believe that Chu Ning was such a person, it didn¡¯t mean that the others thought the same.
Chu Ning also sighed deeply inside.
How could she not know that this was all Zhou Hao¡¯s doing?
Whether in school or in society, Zhou Hao wanted her reputation to be ruined!
And to be ruinedpletely!
¡°Alright, since you put it that way, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Ning actually admitted it.
¡°Ms. Chu Ning, are you the founder of the Soaring Clouds Group?¡± a reporter asked righteously, looking at Chu Ning.
¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chu Ning did not deny it.
¡°Ms. Dong, can you first get up? We can discuss a solution. I know what you need, and everything can be discussed. I hope Ms. Dong can consider the consequences of doing this. Ask yourself, am I in the wrong?¡± Chu Ning ignored the reporter who had been focusing on her.
She bent over and walked to Dong Nan, looking at her and asking softly.
As expected, after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Dong Nan¡¯s body trembled involuntarily.
But she still did not answer.
After all, Zhou Hao¡¯s dastardly threat was still vivid in her mind.
Dong Nan felt that Chu Ning was a good andw-abiding person, and she could also sense that Chu Ning was kind and upright.
But she had no way out now.
Her husband, Bao Xu, was still lying in bed. Her family was constantly under Zhou Hao¡¯s surveince.
She had to do this.
Among the crowd of onlookers, many of them had been sent by Zhou Hao, including the reporters and the people who helped her hold the banner¡
Zhou Hao was so powerful that Dong Nan was in despair.
Although she didn¡¯t want to, she could only continue to hurt and nder Chu Ning.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but if I don¡¯t do this, our family won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Dong Nan muttered to herself. Even though her heart ached as though it was being pierced by a knife, and she was constantly being condemned and tormented, she had to do this.
She shed silent tears.
Seeing Dong Nan continue to kneel on the ground without saying a word, Chu Ning hesitated for a while before speaking again. ¡°Ms. Dong, justice will always prevail, and since it¡¯s in my hands, I won¡¯t let itete. After all, justice that arriveste merely speaks the truth.¡±
Chu Ning looked at the sign hanging on her chest.
Give me fairness¡ It was so ironic.
What had she done wrong again?
She had simply been attending ss, but was being ndered in this way. Who was going to give her fairness and justice?
People would always sympathize with the weak.
At that moment, majority of those at the entrance of Jingyuan High School were already pointing fingers at Chu Ning.
Their gazes were cold and calm.
They stood on the moral high ground, no matter right or wrong, they didn¡¯t need to understand the truth. It was fine as long as someone stood out and epted their condemnation.
Chapter 442 - 442 Stirring up Trouble
442 Stirring up Trouble
¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re just a student. Don¡¯t negatively impact the school and us just because of you! Or is it that you, Chu Ning, have the final say in this school?¡± At this moment, Ye Tingughed as she panted.
¡°Uncles and aunties, please don¡¯t me Chu Ning. After all, everyone is different. Some people are selfish and greedy, but she is my ssmate after all. I hope you can forgive her this time.¡± Yu Yan also came over. At this time, she spoke sincerely to the onlookers.
¡°Youngdy, this isn¡¯t a matter of selfishness. Your school has produced such a person. You shouldn¡¯t protect her!¡±
¡°Yeah, this is a matter of principle. Didn¡¯t you hear what the victim¡¯s family said? It¡¯s a permanent disability! How ruthless. I think it¡¯s very likely done as a revenge.¡±
¡°This student, I¡¯m going to criticize you! Even the reporters are here. No matter how good your rtionship is as ssmates, you can¡¯t distort the truth like this!¡±
Yu Yan looked at the people who were speaking so righteously and could only look at Chu Ning awkwardly.
It was as if she was saying that she had tried her best.
In fact, she wished that these people would scold Chu Ning together.
Yu Yan was deliberately leading the way. She had been tolerating Chu Ning for some time. Now that she finally had this chance, she naturally didn¡¯t want to let it go.
¡°You two, go back! It¡¯s lunch time now!¡± Lin Hao said with a gloomy expression as his eyes darted between Ye Ting and Yu Yan.
¡°Form teacher, you can¡¯t be so biased. We students should have a collective sense of honor, right? Chu Ning is also a student of this school, right? Why can¡¯t I speak out when she makes a mistake? Also, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve broken any school rules, right?¡± Ye Ting spread out her hands and said innocently.
¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher. I¡¯m new here, but I don¡¯t know where I went wrong.¡± Yu Yan also said somewhat regretfully.
The two of them spoke pompously. After all, it was free time now.
Just as Lin Hao was about to lose his temper, Chu Ning quietly said, ¡°Mr. Lin, since they enjoy watching the show, just let them be.¡±
¡°Ye Ting, Yu Yan, it seems that you two are fearless. There¡¯s still a long time to go, so you¡¯d better be obedient,¡± Lin Hao sighed and said softly.
He was a teacher and had no reason to be angry with his students, but Ye Ting and Yu Yan chose to jump out and make trouble at this time, so he had to say this.
After listening to Lin Hao¡¯s words, there was a slight change in the pair¡¯s expressions.
They did not expect Lin Hao to so firmly support Chu Ning¡
Lin Hao¡¯s words meant that they had to be careful in ss from now on.
Otherwise, Lin Hao would teach them a lesson.
¡°Everyone knows that Jingyuan High School is an elite school in M City, but I didn¡¯t expect that a student would have the time and energy to start a business while she¡¯s still in school. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. However, it¡¯s a good thing to start a business. In this situation, Chu Ning, do you want to give the poor victim¡¯s family an exnation?¡± The reporter pointed the camera at Chu Ning again.
He had a proud look on his face. In his heart, he had even thought of the headline he would use when he went back.
His performance for this month would be above the quota.
¡°How long are you going to kneel?¡± Chu Ning asked Dong Nan, continuing to ignore the self-righteous reporter.
¡°You want me to give you fairness and a reasonable exnation. I¡¯m looking for you to discuss a solution. You have to give me a response, right?¡± Chu Ning continued softly.
However, she was still met with silence.
Dong Nan¡¯s tears gradually blurred her vision, but she still refused to say anything.
She didn¡¯t dare to, and she couldn¡¯t.
Dong Nan knew that Chu Ning was wronged.
She knew better than Chu Ning that Chu Ning was innocent.
How could she speak at this time? Putting aside the fact that she would be exposed if she opened her mouth, Zhou Hao¡¯s task for her was to kneel at the entrance of Jingyuan High School until school dismissal in the evening.
As for speaking, she didn¡¯t need to speak further after expressing her intention.
Silence was the best weapon.
However, Chu Ning and Jingyuan High School could not resort to violence to get Dong Nan away from there.
If the police were called, it would at most be a private mediation.
However, if the police were called, it would only increase the impact of the incident.
Even Cloud Shopping would be greatly affected.
¡°Sigh, thisdy has suffered so much. She¡¯s really pitiful. Chu Ning, don¡¯t you have a conscience after doing this?¡± Ye Ting said unscrupulously.
Chapter 443 - 443 A Matter of a Few Words
443 A Matter of a Few Words
¡°Chu Ning, admit your mistake and apologize. After all, it seems like you¡¯re in the wrong.¡± Yu Yan also chimed in.
¡°You two go back now, or I¡¯ll get someone to drag you away.¡± Song Gui¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind them.
Behind Song Gui were Xu Xi, Xiaomi, and some others, including a few boys.
After hearing what Song Gui said, their eyes lit up.
¡°ss monitor, you¡¯re going too far. Can¡¯t we be at the school gate?¡± Ye Ting still wanted to argue.
¡°I will only count to three,¡± Song Gui said indifferently.
¡°Three, two¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll just leave, why are you so fierce!¡± Ye Ting had to say this when Song Gui was about to reach the count of one.
She didn¡¯t want to be dragged by the boys to the ssroom with Yu Yan.
At the same time, Xu Xi slowly walked toward Dong Nan.
When he passed by Chu Ning, he smiled.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± As Xu Xi spoke, he had already walked up to Dong Nan.
He looked at the banner and the pedestrians, parents, and even students who were watching.
ording to this trend, the number of onlookers would only increase.
Xu Xi squatted down.
Then, he whispered a few words into Dong Nan¡¯s ear.
¡°What you said¡ It¡¯s true, you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Dong Nan looked at Xu Xi in disbelief.
¡°If you had a better choice, would you do this? As for whether I¡¯m lying to you, you can try it when you go back. If you find something wrong, you cane back and kneel once more,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile.
¡°Thank you!¡± Dong Nan didn¡¯t get up. Her eyes were no longer dull. It was as if she had suddenly caught a glimpse of hope.
She tossed away the sign hanging around her neck.
Yes, if she had a choice, would she give up her dignity and do this?
Dong Nan was about to kowtow to Xu Xi.
If Xu Xi wasn¡¯t lying to her, she could say that he had really saved her family.
However, just as her forehead was about to touch the ground, Xu Xi¡¯s steady and powerful arms helped her up.
¡°Big sister, I can¡¯t ept such courtesy.¡± Xu Xi shook his head and spoke softly after helping Dong Nan up.
¡°The truth of justice naturally exists in the hearts of the people, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Xu Xi added.
However, when Dong Nan heard Xu Xi¡¯s words, she felt an inexplicable burning pain on her face.
Chu Ning had earlier said something simr to her.
But she had been unmoved.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Chu.¡± After saying this, Dong Nan left the ce.
¡°Ms. Dong, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. If that student just now threatened you, we will definitely uphold justice for you! You have to believe me, I¡¯m a reporter! Hey! Don¡¯t go¡¡± A reporter had been following Dong Nan, but she was quickening her pace. She obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to this noisy reporter.
Chu Ning looked at Dong Nan¡¯s departing figure and could not help but sigh.
After Dong Nan left, those people who had raised the banner for her also left.
The farce that had yet topletely blow up had been easily resolved by Xu Xi.
¡°Xu Xi, thank you.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi with aplicated expression.
At this moment, the group of people walked towards the school.
Yan Shen likewise heaved a sigh of relief when Chu Ning did not notice.
He slowly put down the phone in his hand and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s fine now,¡± Yan Shen muttered to himself.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t go to the canteen. She was in no mood to eat.
Without a doubt, if Xu Xi had not spoken out to help her out that day, she would have been in deep trouble.
Xu Xi could rely on the power of his uncle, the Deputy Mayor, at any time, but Chu Ning couldn¡¯t always trouble the mayor to help her.
The mayor was her trump card, which meant that she could only use it a few times. Otherwise, it would not be called a trump card.
If she turned to the mayor for help whenever she encountered any difficulties, it would indirectly show that she was not capable enough and the mayor had misjudged her.
But if Xu Xi helped her, it would be of a different nature.
Fortunately, this matter was resolved in time and did not cause a public uproar. However, as for how Chu Ning would follow-up on the matter, she still could not let her guard down.
Otherwise, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he might have even prepared a ¡®surprise¡¯ for Chu Ning.
¡°It seems that Father was right. This Xu Xi is indeed not simple. No, the person backing him is very strong!¡± Yu Yan and Ye Ting walked to the canteen. She knew what had subsequently happened at the school gate.
In her heart, her evaluation of Xu Xi had risen to another level.
¡°D***ed Chu Ning. What kind of charm do you have?¡± Yu Yan was a little depressed.
Yan Shen, whom she liked, and Xu Xi, whom her father had gged out, were obviously biased toward Chu Ning¡
Chapter 444 - 444 Reporter Chen Fang
444 Reporter Chen Fang
After being ignored by Dong Nan many times, Chen Fang had no choice but to return to the news agency.
Someone had arranged for him to follow Dong Nan to the entrance of Jingyuan High School.
Zhou Hao was generous enough to give him 100,000 yuan in one go. All he needed to do was to follow Dong Nan and film at the entrance of Jingyuan High School, to catch and create a public conflict.
If he returned to the news agency and exaggerated this matter, it would have a certain impact on the inte. He would subsequently receive a reward of 500,000 yuan promised by Zhou Hao.
How could he not be moved by this?
After all, his monthly sry was only six to seven thousand yuan. What¡¯s more, if he could produce such eye-catching news, the higher-ups at the news agency would additionally reward him and give him priority for a promotion.
As for the truth of the incident, Chen Fang did not care.
The life and death of others had nothing to do with him. What was important was whether or not they could bring him any benefits.
If it was possible, there was nothing that could not be done.
He was very good at word games, and he was even more adept at creating conflicts.
Chu Ning was an 18-year-old high school student. Not only did she have excellent grades in school, but she was also the founder of a new group. Someone at the construction site of this group had been permanently disabled due to an ident¡ He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened.
But it didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t clear, he could make it up.
They coulde up with content that the masses who did not know the truth would like to see and hear.
This was especially so after Dong Nan heard a student from Jingyuan High School whisper a few words to her, before walking silently away.
¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you ignore me. As long as I make it up realistically enough, I don¡¯t care if you speak or not!¡± Chen Fang thought viciously to himself.
When he thought of this, Chen Fang¡¯s mood became cheerful once more. After all, he was the final beneficiary.
After returning to the news agency, Chen Fang hurried to his office. He was going to start fabricating stories about the Soaring Clouds Group, Chu Ning, and Jingyuan High School.
¡°Oppression using power! Shocking! The despair of an ordinary citizen, Dong Nan¡¡± Chen Fang, who was sitting in front of theputer, typed these words proudly.
¡°Chen Fang, why are you so pleased?¡± A colleague beside him saw Chen Fang grimacing and couldn¡¯t help bute over and ask.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Chen Fang switched theputer screen at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.
¡°You¡¯re acting so mysterious,¡± the colleague mumbled. But since Chen Fang didn¡¯t want to say anything, he didn¡¯t continue asking.
Just as Chen Fang was thinking about how to edit the content, a voice suddenly came from the office door. ¡°Chen Fang, the director wants you to go to his office.¡±
¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Chen Fang replied.
He then nced at the woman who was standing at the office door and talking.
¡°What are you so smug for? You only know how to please the director. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the dirty things going on between you and the director! Hmph, I¡¯ll expose the affair between the two of you one day!¡± Chen Fang thought maliciously.
However, he still stood up and looked at himself in the mirror, trying his best to smile.
Chen Fang stood at the door to the office of the news agency¡¯s director, knocked, and asked fawningly, ¡°Director, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
A second ago, Chen Fang had still been thinking about how he would humiliate the director when he became rich, but now, he appeared submissively before the director.
¡°Come in and close the door,¡± the director nced at Chen Fang and said indifferently.
¡°Alright, director.¡± Chen Fang was puzzled, but he still did as he was told.
After he closed the door, he sat awkwardly in front of the director.
The director was in his forties, but he did not have much hair on his head. His skull was smooth and round, which made him look quite funny.
Chen Fang didn¡¯t dare tough. In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare to look the director in the eye.
¡°It¡¯s the afternoon break. Why did I hear that you went to Jingyuan High School¡¯s entrance? Why? Why didn¡¯t I know that you were so dedicated to your work?¡± The director lit a cigarette and took a deep puff before he slowly spoke.
After hearing the director¡¯s words, Chen Fang instantly felt a chill down his spine.
He didn¡¯t understand how the director, who usually didn¡¯t micromanage his employees, could know his movements so clearly.
In that instant, many thoughts appeared in his mind.
He suspected that somepetitors in the office had followed him on purpose and then reported this to the director.
However, on second thought, Chen Fang realized that he had not done anything out of line.
Thinking of this, Chen Fang¡¯s heart slowed a little.
Chapter 445 - 445 Levels of Commands
445 Levels of Commands
¡°It¡¯s like this, Director. A warm-hearted citizen told me¡¡± Just as Chen Fang was about to speak, he was interrupted by the director.
¡°Stop. I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your stories. How can I not know what you people are thinking? Back then, I also started from the same stage as all of you,¡± the director said in disdain.
¡°I don¡¯t care who asked you to go to Jingyuan High School, but let¡¯s put an end to this. Don¡¯t try to use the Soaring Clouds Group to make a fuss, and don¡¯t involve Chu Ning or anyone rted to her. Do you understand?¡± the director said in an unquestionable tone.
¡°Huh? Director, why is that?¡± Chen Fang looked at the director with an ugly expression.
!!
500,000 yuan was not a small sum of money. Chen Fang did not want to give up just like that.
¡°There¡¯s no reason. Your behavior will have a bad impact on the news agency. Do you understand?¡± The director¡¯s tone was already a little impatient.
¡°But, Director, if I do this, won¡¯t I be able to increase the reputation of the news agency? We dare to bring things to light, we are not afraid of power, we¡¡± Chen Fang still wanted to make a final defense for his behavior, but he was forcefully interrupted by the director.
¡°Enough!¡± The director suddenly pounded on the table.
¡°Chen Fang, do you not understand simplenguage? Do you want the news agency to close down because of you? Who do you think you are, not afraid of power, bah! Disgusting! I was like this back then, and you¡¯re still thinking of fooling me? I don¡¯t care who¡¯s at the back giving you benefits. In any case, you either get lost immediately or don¡¯t think about this matter!¡± The director stood up and spoke loudly to the ashen Chen Fang.
A momentter.
Chen Fang walked out of the director¡¯s office in a daze.
In the end, hepromised. His job at the news agency was stable and couldst him a lifetime. He could even receive a pension. He was reluctant to resign. Or rather, 500,000 yuan was not worth it. He could still consider five million yuan.
¡°Hey, Chen Fang, did the director want to talk to you about something good?¡± His colleague couldn¡¯t help but say in a sarcastic tone when he saw how Chen Fang looked.
In fact, the other colleagues in the office had all heard the director roar at Chen Fang. Although they couldn¡¯t clearly hear what was said, it was still a good time tough at Chen Fang.
Chen Fang only nced at his colleague calmly and didn¡¯t say anything else.
He knew that the other party was asking the obvious.
Chen Fang sat in his seat, deep in thought.
He really couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong.
His colleagues probably wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to follow him. It wasn¡¯t worth it.
The director was not a God. How could he know what he was doing? And he was so sure that he had been to Jingyuan High School?
There must be someone behind this.
It was just that this person had a lot of power, so much so that the director directly told him not to bother about this matter, as it would bring negative consequences to the news agency.
¡°I seem to have been forced into a game of chess between two big shots¡¡± Chen Fang stroked his chin as he thought to himself.
At the same time, Chu Ning was calmly reading a book in her seat, as though what had happened at the entrance of the school had no effect on her.
In fact, Chu Ning had been thinking of ways to deal with it the moment she returned to the ssroom.
She shared a group chat with the six shareholders. As soon as the incident happened, Chu Ning exined the situation to the shareholders in the group chat.
There were only a few news agencies in M City. It was hard for ordinary people to target a reporter, but it was easy for Chu Ning.
She had the help of her second brother, Chu Jing, who was a top hacker, so it was very easy for her to obtain personal information.
Chu Ning easily obtained the news agency that Chen Fang worked for.
Among the six shareholders in the group chat, three of them were quite powerful in M City.
Among the three shareholders, one of them had a good rtionship with the big boss of the news agencies¡¯ investor in M City. After hearing about Chu Ning¡¯s situation, he readily agreed to help Chu Ning solve this minor problem.
So, the shareholder made a phone call to the big boss of the news agencies¡¯ investor, and then the big boss exined the situation to the people in charge of the various news agencies. Finally, he went to Chen Fang¡¯s workce and spoke with the director of the agency. The director had already understood the seriousness of the matter.
With themands passing down level by level, how could he, a news agency¡¯s director, withstand such pressure?
If he didn¡¯t handle it well, even he, the news agency¡¯s director, would suffer!
Chapter 446 - 446 This is Strength
446 This is Strength
He was already being polite by not cursing at Chen Fang right from the start.
Never in his wildest dreams would Chen Fang have thought that he would be punished so thoroughly.
With the help of the six shareholders, Chu Ning¡¯s strength increased by a huge level.
The gap between Chen Fang and Chu Ning was too wide.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t even need to put pressure on him to make him shut up.
That was the power of capital.
The six shareholders did not want to see anything happen to Chu Ning and her Soaring Clouds Group at this critical juncture.
¡°Chu Ning, what happened at the school gate after school?¡± Her deskmate, Xiaomi, couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity.
¡°Yeah, Chu Ning. I heard that Ye Ting and Yu Yan didn¡¯t have their lunch and kept following you.¡±
¡°Yes, there was a group of students who followed you, but we werete. You were all returning.¡±
¡°Is the school holding some kind of event again?¡± The surrounding deskmates also asked.
¡°You guys are really gossipy¡¡± Chu Ning put down the book in her hand and rubbed her temples helplessly.
¡°Go ask Mr. Lin. He knows, but I can¡¯t exin it,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°No, we don¡¯t dare to. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± Xiaomi shook her head.
¡°Then don¡¯t ask anymore. There are some things that children should not know. Otherwise, ghosts will knock on their doors at night.¡± Chu Ning nced at Xiaomi.
She knew that Xiaomi was afraid of ghosts.
¡°How hateful. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it, but you¡¯re still trying to scare me,¡± Xiaomi huffed.
¡°Chu Ning, I heard that you have apany outside of school?¡± another person asked.
¡°It¡¯s fake. Why would I go to school if I have apany?¡± Chu Ning felt that it was not the right time yet. There were too many problems currently, and she still had to solve one problem after another.
Hence, she simply denied it. After all, these students had no way of verifying it.
¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s straightforward answer, the student¡¯s face revealed a regretful expression.
After school in the evening, Chu Ning headed straight to Qinghe Vige.
It had been a few days since she had gone there to check on the situation.
Qinghe Vige was Chu Ning¡¯s production base. Chu Ning was very ambitious. She was not satisfied with merely building a tform for merchants. She wanted to be a supplier.
Even before she transmigrated, the person who developed the shopping software became the richest person in the world by virtue of that. However, Chu Ning was not satisfied with that.
There was a huge profit margin. With such an advantage, Chu Ning would not miss this opportunity.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Ning arrived at Wen An¡¯s office with practiced ease. She was carrying tonics and fruits with her.
¡°President Chu, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡± Wen An was busy as usual. When he saw Chu Ning, he was overjoyed, but his expression turned solemn when he saw the gifts in Chu Ning¡¯s hands.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, this isn¡¯t considered a bribe, is it? it¡¯s only a few hundred yuan. Look at you, you¡¯ve been working so hard. You have to take care of your health, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
Chu Ning respected and admired people of high moral character like Wen An.
¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my job as long as the residents of Qinghe Vige can lead a good life,¡± Wen An replied with a smile.
Qinghe Vige had temporarily regained its peace for the past few days. Although it was very extravagant to use tap water to irrigate crops, it was still eptable, given the current ie level of Qinghe Vige.
However, the residents of Qinghe Vige were not convinced. They felt that Houtu Vige and some other upstream viges had joined forces to deliberately target them.
¡°That¡¯s good. There haven¡¯t been any conflicts recently, right?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°No, it¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s unconvinced.¡± Wen An felt a little helpless. Although he looked calm on the surface, he definitely had some opinions.
¡°Also, the town mayor told me in a meeting two days ago that I might only be able to stay in Qinghe Vige for two years at most before I have to take up a position in another ce.¡± Wen An¡¯s expression was sorrowful as he spoke. Although he had only stayed in Qinghe Vige for less than three years, he was very reluctant to leave.
¡°That¡¯s a good thing, Vige Chief Wen. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. The government thinks highly of your abilities. Indeed, you shouldn¡¯t just be a vige chief. There¡¯s a higher and more important position waiting for you. You¡¯re worth it. After all, you serve the people wholeheartedly,¡± Chu Ning spoke sincerely as she looked at Wen An.
She was quite happy for Wen An. This meant that his ability had been recognized.
Chapter 447 - 447 The Situation
447 The Situation
¡°But Qinghe Vige hasn¡¯t been fully developed yet. I don¡¯t have enough time,¡± Wen An continued.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, you¡¯re being a little greedy. It¡¯s only been two to three years, but the living standard of Qinghe Vige has improved significantly in your hands. It has even surpassed that of Houtu Vige to be the richest vige in Sanhua Town. And you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion.
¡°It¡¯s not enough. I want to show everyone what the limit is.¡± Wen An pointed at the vast in outside the window as he spoke softly.
¡°Alright then, Vige Chief Wen. I¡¯m here to deliver some good news. From now on, Qinghe vige will no longer have to supply all of its agricultural products to small vendors. I¡¯ve found a stable partner. Furthermore, with its size, even if Qinghe vige were to double its area, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for it to sell,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, spreading out her hands.
!!
¡°What?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Wen An suddenly stood up in excitement. When he realized that he had lost hisposure, he sat back down.
¡°President Chu, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Wen An asked uncertainly.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, is there a need for me to lie to you?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
Now that she had formed a partnership with thergest shopping mall in M City, it could fully take up all the agricultural products produced by Qinghe Vige.
¡°Runfa Shopping Mall, have you heard of it?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s the biggest shopping mall in M City. President Chu, are you saying that you¡¯ve reached an agreement with them?¡± Wen An asked in shock.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Gasp¡¡± Wen An sucked in his breath.
Although he knew that Chu Ning would not lie to him, he still found it hard to believe.
For the benefit of Qinghe Vige, he had thought of directly working with the mall.
However, the truth was that even some small and medium-sized supermarkets couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, let alone a major supermarket like Runfa Shopping Mall.
It would be best to coborate directly with supermarkets, but it would make it difficult for middlemen like Zhao Song and Zhang Quan to survive.
This was because it was equivalent to taking away their jobs, and these people would not allow such behavior.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, after working with Runfa Shopping Mall, your goal may be exceeded. Without a middleman to make a profit from the difference, the ie of the people of Qinghe Vige will rise to another level. Of course, the quality of the products must be guaranteed,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
In fact, the quality had always been like that. It had never changed.
It was just that people would feel more at ease buying things inrge shopping malls.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Chu. I won¡¯t betray your trust.¡± Wen An took a deep breath and replied firmly.
Chu Ning chatted for another half an hour before leaving the vige council.
Bai Hong also walked out of Qinghe Vige with her.
¡°Did anyonee to Qinghe Vige to cause trouble while I was away?¡± Chu Ning asked casually.
¡°No, I¡¯ve been very free these two days. On the other hand, the residents of Qinghe Vige are very interesting.¡± Bai Hong smiled. Other than eating and sleeping, he had spent the past few days wandering around Qinghe Vige.
¡°Oh? How is it interesting?¡± Chu Ning perked up.
¡°They¡¯re divided into two factions. A small portion of the residents you recruited are slightly ostracized by the majority. I think it¡¯s because this small portion of people has a higher ie?¡± Bai Hong exined.
¡°Thatt¡¯s nothing. As long as there¡¯s ie inequality, this kind of situation will happen anywhere.¡± Chu Ning was unsurprised.
This was something that was bound to happen.
¡°Now, you have to go and protect a family. I might need you to take action, but be careful not to kill anyone,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°No, try not to seriously injure anyone,¡± Chu Ning added worriedly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always know what I¡¯m doing. Just wait and see!¡± Bai Hong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing that he could fight. He was about to die of boredom.
¡°You know what you¡¯re doing? You even dared to kill people in S City¡¡± When Chu Ning heard Bai Hong¡¯s words, she could not help but nce at him and grumble to herself.
¡°If the owner asks who you are, just say that Chu Ning sent you to protect them. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while.
Dong Nan already knew her identity, and Chu Ning could roughly guess what Xu Xi had said to her that afternoon.
However, Chu Ning felt that, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he would not let this matter rest. He would definitely take some follow-up actions.
In order to prevent Zhou Hao from going crazy, she had no choice but to send Bai Hong to protect Dong Nan and her family.
¡°Alright.¡± Bai Hong nodded.
After Chu Ning gave him the address, Bai Hong parted ways with her.
Chapter 448 - 448 This is a Small Matter
448 This is a Small Matter
Chu Ning was going back to the Chu residence that day. As for Chu Yuen, she had given him the keys to the vi in Jinghu District so that he would know how to get home.
The Chu residence had returned to its previous state of destion. Everyone was busy, including second brother Chu Jing, who was at home.
Due to the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction work being suspended, Chu Huan had to the school dormitory.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu had to work overtime after they came back to make up for the few days they had taken off.
!!
¡°Are you busy, Second Brother?¡± After Chu Ning returned home, she knocked on Chu Jing¡¯s door and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not very busy at night,¡± Chu Jing said rather frankly.
¡°How¡¯s that Chu Yuen you brought back?¡± Chu Jing seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked.
¡°He¡¯s doing very well. He¡¯s not bad, reading books in the library every day now. Once he gets his ID card, he¡¯ll be sent to school. It¡¯s best to go to school at this age,¡± Chu Ning replied.
¡°This fellow is quite intelligent and has to be guided well.¡± Chu Jingughed. He knew that Chu Ning was rich and had more than enough to cover the living expenses.
¡°Don¡¯t, Second Brother. You can¡¯t let him hear people praise him in front of him. Otherwise, he¡¯ll get carried away again. Let him settle down for a few more years,¡± Chu Ning said weakly.
¡°That¡¯s true. Is there something you need from me?¡± Chu Jing abruptly asked Chu Ning.
¡°Er¡ Second Brother, you really understand me.¡± Chu Ning was a little embarrassed and her face was slightly flushed. It was just as Chu Jing had said, she did return as she had something she needed to trouble Chu Jing with.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ning. We are a family. I¡¯m happy that you came to me. I¡¯ll be depressed if you don¡¯t ask me for help when you need it,¡± Chu Jing said casually.
¡°Chu Zhuo might be busy. As for Little Five, Little Six, and Little Seven, you might not need their help for the time being. For now, only Big Brother and I can help you. After a while, maybe only Big Brother can help you,¡± Chu Jing continued.
He held his sister in high esteem.
¡°No, you¡¯re all very important to me,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Jing smiled and took out two bottles of c from the refrigerator. He handed one to Chu Ning.
¡°It¡¯s about the Soaring Clouds Group. Sigh, some of my opponents always like to use some dirty tricks to deal with me. I¡¯m so frustrated.¡± Chu Ning was helpless.
¡°Today, my opponent sent people to cause trouble at the entrance of my school. Although I dealt with it in time, many people witnessed it. I¡¯m afraid that some people will post nonsense on the inte and negatively influence me, my school, and the Soaring Clouds Group,¡± Chu Ning briefly told Chu Jing what had happened at the school entrance.
¡°Can¡¯t we call the police? True, that seems to be useless. Even if you take the other party to court, it won¡¯t be of much use. It will only blow the matter up and achieve the other party¡¯s goal.¡± Chu Jing frowned.
¡°So, you want me to block any keywords rted to you?¡± Chu Jing asked Chu Ning after thinking for a while.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Second Brother, help me block this. If someone starts spreading rumors on the inte, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. I¡¯ll spend some money to hire some inte trolls who specialize in this kind of thing to confuse people. I¡¯m also worried that someone will follow the clues and harm my family. For example, cyber-bullying. Although I didn¡¯t bully Dong Nan¡¯s husband and I didn¡¯t cause his permanent disability, Second Brother, you know that this is the kind of script that everyone likes to read. They don¡¯t care about the truth.¡± Chu Ning sighed helplessly.
¡°They¡¯ll have ss sympathy, which is very scary. I¡¯m innocent, but they won¡¯t show mercy. It might even affect all of you,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Just this?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Jing looked at her in confusion.
¡°Yes, what is it, Second Brother? This¡is a small matter?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand Chu Jing¡¯s expression.
¡°Xiao Ning, this is really nothing to me. I¡¯m quite capable. Even if you tell Lu Chao about this, he can solve it for you. I¡¯m a hacker, and you¡¯re telling me that my family and I might be subjected to cyber-bullying? How should I put it? To give an analogy, it¡¯s as ridiculous as a wolf being threatened by a rabbit. Er¡ The actual situation might be even more exaggerated than this,¡± Chu Jing replied with a smile, taking a sip of c.
Chapter 449 - 449 Get Ready to Act
449 Get Ready to Act
¡°Alright, Second Brother. It seems like I¡¯ve been overthinking it.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
Since Chu Jing had said this, she had no need to worry.
Although she had solved the current hidden danger, Zhou Hao would definitely make a follow-up move, so she had to be careful.
¡°Is there anything else you need my help with?¡± Chu Jing continued.
!!
¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
¡
Houtu Vige, the vige council.
Zhou Hao was stroking his chin, looking at the nearby greenery in a daze. He was thinking about what to do next.
In the afternoon, Zhou Hao had found out that Dong Nan had not stayed long at the entrance of Jingyuan High School before leaving.
¡°Did you personally see a student walk out of Jingyuan High School and whisper a few words into Dong Nan¡¯s ear before she left?¡± Zhou Hao asked in confusion, looking at the man before him who had on a respectful expression.
¡°Mr. Zhou, that¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t know what the student said, but Dong Nan left without looking back. Even the sign hanging on her body was tossed aside. She also ignored the reporter,¡± the man quickly replied.
¡°Interesting.¡± Zhou Hao nodded thoughtfully.
It seemed like Chu Ning had a lot of help. The influence backing that student must be very powerful since Dong Nan could leave the school without any worries.
¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± Zhou Hao looked at the man and said indifferently.
¡°Yes, Mr. Zhou.¡± The man nodded and left the vige council office.
At this time, only Zhou Hao was left in the office. Zhao Gang, the chief of Houtu Vige, was not there. In fact, this had be Zhou Hao¡¯s office.
Zhou Hao took out his phone and made a call.
¡°Hello? What¡¯s the update on the task I¡¯ve given you?¡± After the call went through, Zhou Hao went straight to the point.
However, to Zhou Hao¡¯s surprise, there was silence on the other end of the phone.
¡°I¡¯m asking you how things are going.¡± Zhou Hao asked for the second time, but this time he raised his voice, and it carried a hint of impatience.
¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯m very sorry. This task can¡¯t bepleted. The result would be the same if it was someone else.¡± Chen Fang finally spoke. He really wanted to do it. After all, it was 500,000 yuan. However, he couldn¡¯t do it unless he wanted to lose his job.
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Zhou Hao hung up the phone expressionlessly.
He had wanted to intimidate Chen Fang. After all, he was only a small-time reporter.
However, Chen Fang¡¯sst sentence revealed a crucial piece of information. The task that he had assigned to Chen Fang had been forcefully interfered with.
In fact, Chen Fang¡¯s words were already tactful. The leaders of all the news agencies in M City had been informed that the negative effects of the Soaring Clouds Group would not appear in the news.
Chen Fang was only a small-time reporter. He couldn¡¯t make any decisions. In fact, even the person-in-charge of the news agency could only listen obediently, let alone him.
¡°Chu Ning¡ I¡¯ve underestimated your influence in M City. It seems that it¡¯s not without reason that you¡¯ve made Cheng Yi and Ye Ting feel helpless.¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself.
Just as Zhou Hao was thinking about how to deal with Chu Ning, his phone rang.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with Dong Nan?¡± Zhou Hao asked indifferently.
The person who called him was the person sent by Zhou Hao to monitor Dong Nan¡¯s family.
¡°Boss Zhou, there¡¯s a stranger in Dong Nan¡¯s house. Should we take action or wait and see?¡± the person on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice.
¡°Don¡¯t take action first, wait for me to get there,¡± Zhou Hao said.
¡°Alright, Boss Zhou.¡± Then, the call was disconnected.
Without a doubt, the sudden appearance of a stranger in Dong Nan¡¯s house was rted to Chu Ning.
¡°It¡¯s useful just to send someone to keep watch?¡± Zhou Hao thought in disdain.
He had arranged for more than a dozen people to surround Dong Nan¡¯s house in order to prevent any idents from happening, and to better control Dong Nan¡¯s family.
Now that Chu Ning had dared send someone to Dong Nan¡¯s house, Zhou Hao decided to teach her a lesson no matter what her purpose was.
¡°In the end, you¡¯re just a student,¡± Zhou Hao sneered as he immediately left the Houtu Vige¡¯s vige council.
He was going to Dong Nan¡¯s house to check on the situation and deal with the person that Chu Ning had sent.
Of course, if possible, Zhou Hao hoped that this person could be bought over by him and be a pawn that he arranged to stay by Chu Ning¡¯s side.
Based on the current situation, if he wanted to deal with Chu Ning, he could only start with the people around her.
Chapter 450 - 450 We Are All Friends
450 We Are All Friends
The Zhou family¡¯s name in Province A was very useful. Zhou Hao was exceedingly confident that, with his intimidation, that person would definitely submit.
Zhou Hao couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. Chen Fang¡¯s loss didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. At least he was in a good mood now.
At the same time, Dong Nan¡¯s house weed a strange guest.
Bai Hong was very polite, and he knocked on the door before entering.
Ever since he had started working for Chu Ning, he had be more patient and courteous.
Dong Nan¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at Bai Hong.
In the afternoon, she had chosen to leave Jingyuan High School because Xu Xi had given her a phone number.
It was Deputy Mayor Xu Gang¡¯s personal contact number. Xu Xi had told her very simply that if anyone dared to create trouble for her again, she could call the deputy mayor directly and let the troublemaker take the call.
¡°Mom, who is this uncle? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son asked in confusion as he looked at Bai Hong, who was sitting in their living room with a calm expression.
¡°He is¡your father¡¯s good friend.¡± Dong Nan was a little hesitant, but she still came up with a reasonable identity for Bai Hong.
At the door, Bai Hong had exined the purpose of his visit to Dong Nan. He had been sent by Chu Ning to protect Dong Nan¡¯s family.
Although she had the protection of the deputy mayor, it was inevitable that Zhou Hao would do something crazy.
¡°Father¡¯s good friend? Why is he staying in our house? Also, when will Father be back?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son scratched his head. He was still unable toprehend it.
¡°Hurry up and do your homework. Mom still has something to tell this uncle.¡± Dong Nan could not answer her son¡¯s question, so she could only say this.
¡°Alright.¡± The child left the living room reluctantly, his eyes sizing Bai Hong up.
¡°About President Chu¡ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. I really regret what I did back then. I want to make it up to her, but Zhou Hao won¡¯t give me a chance. He keeps forcing our family into a corner.¡± As Dong Nan spoke, she was about to burst into tears once more.
Even though she was filled with guilt towards Chu Ning, she would still do it if she was given another chance.
She had no other choice.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Xi¡¯s appearance, she would have knelt at Jingyuan High School¡¯s entrance until evening without hesitation.
¡°Stop. I¡¯m not interested in your story. I¡¯m only responsible for protecting your family.¡± Bai Hong gestured for her to stop.
¡°Alright¡ Thank you, and thank you to President Chu for forgiving us.¡± Dong Nan hesitated. She couldn¡¯t quite grasp Bai Hong¡¯s intentions from his expression.
However, since he had said that he was there to protect her family, Dong Nan did not have any other opinions.
She could feel that she was being watched every time she went out, but when she stopped to look around, she found nothing.
Dong Nan knew that she and her family was being secretly monitored by Zhou Hao.
It was the same even for Bao Xu, who was lying in the hospital bed.
¡°Go do what you need to do, just pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡± Bai Hong turned on the television in Dong Nan¡¯s living room. He made himself at home, grabbing a handful of melon seeds from the coffee table and watching television as he munched on them.
After another half an hour, the second group of ¡®guests¡¯ arrived at Dong Nan¡¯s house.
¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The sound of knocking on the door was heard.
Bai Hong was in the middle of watching an exciting part of the show when he was interrupted by the knocks on the door.
The slight smile on his face gradually disappeared.
Dong Nan was washing her clothes at the moment. When she heard the knocking on the door, her heart thumped.
She was all too aware that Zhou Hao woulde for her sooner orter.
Even though she was mentally prepared, when Zhou Hao really came, her heart still pounded.
She couldn¡¯t help but recall the number Xu Xi had given her in the afternoon. She turned to look at Bai Hong, who was still watching television.
Could thiszy person, who was not much different from an ordinary person, really protect her family?
Dong Nan was a little uneasy.
The door to the living room was still opened.
It was Dong Nan¡¯s son, who was doing his homework.
The child did not know what had happened. He and his sister were doing their homework in their room, but the knocking on the living room door was too loud.
He had no choice but to stop doing his homework and get up to open the door.
Dong Nan was hesitating about whether she should call the Deputy Mayor, while Bai Hong was simply toozy to make a move.
¡°Good boy.¡± After the door was opened, Zhou Hao beamed as he patted Dong Nan¡¯s son¡¯s head.
¡°Who are you guys?¡± Another child¡¯s voice was heard. It was Dong Nan¡¯s four-and-a-half-year-old daughter.
The narrow stairway outside the living room was almost full of people. They stood behind Zhou Hao, their faces expressionless.
Chapter 451 - 451 Work for Me
451 Work for Me
¡°We are your father¡¯s friends. Haven¡¯t you heard of me?¡± Zhou Hao said, pretending to be surprised.
¡°No,¡± the two children replied in unison.
¡°There¡¯s another person in the living room. Mom also said that he¡¯s my father¡¯s friend. Where¡¯s my father? Why are all the people at home his friends?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son asked doubtfully.
In the end, Dong Nan braced herself and stepped forward. She held the two children tightly in front of her and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Zhou, this has nothing to do with the children. Can you let them leave for a while?¡±
!!
¡°Alright, I¡¯m a good person after all.¡± Zhou Hao spread his hands and said casually.
Then, he smiled and patted the two children¡¯s heads.
¡°Bao Wang, bring your sister to Auntie Zhu¡¯s house to y for a while. You don¡¯t have toe back tonight.¡± Dong Nan heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Okay, Mom.¡± The child did not seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. He took his sister¡¯s hand and left the ce excitedly.
The crowd outside the door automatically parted to make way for them.
A momentter.
Zhou Hao came in with a dozen people and closed the door of the living room.
¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¡± Dong Nan looked at Zhou Wei. Just as she was about to muster up the courage to tell him that she had the deputy mayor¡¯s personal contact information, she saw Zhou Hao¡¯s fierce gaze upon her.
¡°Smack!¡± A loud and clear sound of a p resounded.
¡°Did I allow you to speak? B****, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t deal with you just because you have someone to back you up. What if your family is not in M City¡¡± Zhou Hao did not continue.
It was obvious where he was going with his threat.
As long as he didn¡¯t take action in M City, it was useless even if she had someone backing her.
¡°Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m watching TV. Also, scram back to where you came from, while I¡¯m still in a good mood,¡± Bai Hong said softly as he watched television.
It was as though Zhou Hao and the people in the room didn¡¯t exist.
Dong Nan clutched her cheek as she looked at Bai Hong with aplicated expression.
She had no idea where Bai Hong¡¯s courage came from. How did he dare to do it?
¡°Interesting. You¡¯re the person Chu Ning sent? Do you know who I am?¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s attention was drawn to Bai Hong¡¯s voice. He walked toward the man and sat down on the couch in the living room.
Meanwhile, the subordinates who had entered the room with him wordlessly pulled out the power source from the TV and looked at Bai Hong with a sinister smile.
¡°What does your identity have to do with me?¡± Bai Hong looked at Zhou Hao, puzzled.
¡°Boss Zhou, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Let¡¯s just do it!¡± One of the underlings couldn¡¯t stand Bai Hong¡¯szy attitude, and began to approach him.
¡°Good, very good. You have a good temperament. I need someone like you.¡± Zhou Hao raised his hand to signal his underlings to stay away. He looked at Bai Hong with interest.
¡°What, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Bai Hong smiled as well, but there was a hint of mockery in his smile.
Zhou Hao stood up, put his hands behind his back, and said in a condescending manner, ¡°Work for me. Chu Ning is no match for me. Stay by her side; I need her daily movements and what she does every day.¡±
It was as if Bai Hong had already be his subordinate.
¡°Who gave you the courage to speak to me like that?¡± Bai Hong shook his head. He felt a little emotional.
This Zhou Hao in front of him was either overconfident or stupid beyond words.
If it had not been for Chu Ning, everyone in the room would have copsed long ago.
But now, he had to consider the consequences of taking action, which was why he chose to listen to Zhou Hao¡¯s babbling.
After all, he was now an employee of the Soaring Clouds Group. It was best to solve some things without using force.
Zhou Hao¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words.
He felt that his attitude had already been good enough.
However, the person sent by Chu Ning did not know what was good for him and kept testing his patience.
Did he really think Zhou Hao had a good temper?
¡°I thought Chu Ning had some brains, but your performance has disappointed me. It seems like I have to teach you a lesson and let you know how to speak to me correctly in the future.¡± Zhou Hao chuckled. He wasughing at Bai Hong for overestimating himself.
He still dared to provoke him under such conditions!
He simply didn¡¯t know his ce!
In the end, Zhou Hao decided to teach Bai Hong an unforgettable lesson so that he would listen to him.
¡°Mr. Zhou! Let him go, Mr. Bai. I know that you and President Chu are good people, but I¡¯m fine now. Mr. Zhou, you¡¯d better consider the consequences of taking action here. This is still M City, and I have the deputy mayor¡¯s personal contact information!¡± Dong Nan took out her phone and said loudly.
Chapter 452 - 452 Beating
452 Beating
But Zhou Hao did not respond to her.
And someone snatched Dong Nan¡¯s phone, threw it to the ground, crushing it to pieces.
Immediately after, she was kicked in the stomach and fell to the ground, her body arched in pain.
¡°I can¡¯t be too heavy-handed to you¡ Then let¡¯s just beat the others half to death.¡± Bai Hong looked at Zhou Hao and spoke seriously, only remembering his mission when he saw Dong Nan¡¯s wretched state.
!!
Around half an hourter, Zhou Hao¡¯s men had all copsed, leaving him standing alone in the living room. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.
Bai Hong alone had defeated the dozen or so people he had brought with him.
And this was the result of Bai Hong holding back.
What was rare was that the furniture in Dong Nan¡¯s house was not damaged.
¡°Bai Hong, right? You¡¯re quite capable.¡± Zhou Hao narrowed his eyes as he looked at Bai Hong, who was sittingfortably on the couch.
In fact, he was mentally already in a state of shock.
If he had not seen Bai Hong¡¯s attack with his own eyes, he would not have believed that Chu Ning had such a powerful master by her side!
Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t do anything to him. He probably knew his identity and was wary of the Zhou family backing him.
¡°You, go and p his face.¡± Bai Hong ignored Zhou Hao. Instead, he turned to Dong Nan, who was in shock.
¡°You dare! Who dares to touch me!¡± Zhou Hao¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he roared.
¡°If you don¡¯t hit him, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Bai Hong said to Dong Nan.
¡°And you, stop shouting. I didn¡¯t touch you because you¡¯re still useful. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you if I hit you too hard.¡± Bai Hong shrugged and continued, ¡°If you die, Chu Ning may scold me.¡±
Dong Nan was slightly taken aback upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words.
For some reason, she had a feeling that Bai Hong was a man of his word.
Dong Nan subconsciously looked at therge group of people on the ground and swallowed.
Under the threat of death, she finally mustered up her courage and walked toward Zhou Hao.
This demon that had once appeared in her nightmares, now she was going to hit him under the coercion of others¡
¡°You dare! If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± Zhou Hao said fiercely as he looked at Dong Nan, who was walking toward him, his eyes bloodshot.
¡°One more word of nonsense and I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± Bai Hong chortled. He grabbed a handful of melon seeds and munched on them as he spoke.
¡°Smack!¡± Dong Nan made her move.
A crisp sound of a p.
Zhou Hao was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that Dong Nan, who was as insignificant as a speck of dust in his eyes, would actually dare to attack him.
He was about to say something ruthless when he recalled Bai Hong¡¯s words.
He might really do what he said.
Hence, he could only re at the expressionless Dong Nan.
¡°Continue,¡± Bai Hong said casually.
¡°Smack!¡± Another one.
Dong Nan¡¯s mind was nk. She did not even know what she was doing.
However, upon hearing Bai Hong¡¯s voice, she subconsciously raised her hand and delivered another p to Zhou Hao¡¯s face.
She didn¡¯t use much strength, and the p only left a faint palm print on Zhou Hao¡¯s face, but it was very insulting.
Zhou Hao could only watch helplessly. There was no other option.
¡°Continue. Don¡¯t stop until I say so,¡± Bai Hong said in a displeased tone.
Dong Nan nced at Bai Hong.
Her heart was filled with despair.
Bai Hong was the true devil, and such a person was actually Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate¡
¡°If President Chu wanted to harm us, our family would have been reunited underground long ago.¡± This thought suddenly emerged in Dong Nan¡¯s mind.
Then, she stopped thinking about it and focused on the matter in front of her.
¡°Smack, smack, smack¡¡± She started to p Zhou Hao¡¯s face again.
When this hand was tired, she would switch to the other hand.
Although she did not use much strength, it added up. Zhou Hao¡¯s face quickly and visibly became red and swollen.
Dong Nan did not dare to stop either. She was like a machine, constantly repeating the movements of her hands.
During this time, she still did not dare to look into Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, and naturally, she did not feel happy about her revenge.
¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile about ten minutester.
The intense pping had finally stopped.
Zhou Hao¡¯s face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, and his eyes were only two slits. Even if his biological parents were there, they would not be able to recognize that this was their son.
Zhou Hao was also stupefied. He had never thought that he would be humiliated like this one day.
Chapter 453 - 453 Bearing
453 Bearing
Just as the atmosphere turned awkward, there was a series of knocks on Dong Nan¡¯s living room door.
¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve called the uncles and aunties over to save you!¡± A voice came from outside the door. It was Dong Nan¡¯s son.
After he and his sister had left the house, they naturally saw what was going on outside. Therefore, the first thing the child did after leaving the house was to unhesitatingly ask for help.
After he arrived at his mother¡¯s friend¡¯s house, he briefly exined the situation at home. Then, he quickly gathered the neighbors in themunity to solve the problem.
The reason they did not call the police was that Dong Nan had told her child a few days ago not to call the police no matter what happened¡
Before that day, Dong Nan had always felt that it was useless to call the police. Instead, it would only make the lunatic Zhou Hao do even more outrageous things.
When she heard her son¡¯s words, Dong Nan panicked.
What should she say? What should she do?
Let the neighbors in?
It was not realistic.
The people lying on the ground, the swollen-faced Zhou Hao, and Bai Hong, who was sitting leisurely on the sofa.
¡°Mom, open the door, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Nan¡¯s son shouted anxiously when he saw that there was no response.
¡°Sister Dong Nan, don¡¯t be afraid! We have so many people to back you up!¡±
¡°Xiao Nan, how on earth are you?¡±
¡°The people inside, listen up. You have been surrounded. If you don¡¯t hand the person over, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±
When Dong Nan heard this, her body trembled slightly.
She walked to the window and found that, in this short period of time, the people who came to help her had lined up from the second floor to the entrance of the building¡
¡°You can go out and exin the situation. Zhou Hao,e, sit here and don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Bai Hong turned to Zhou Hao with a smile after speaking to Dong Nan.
Dong Nan sighed softly. She nced at Bai Hong and suddenly had an idea.
Dong Nan opened the door. However, she closed the door immediately after she came out.
¡°Mom!¡± The two children instantly hugged Dong Nan¡¯s thighs.
Dong Nan also hugged her two children tightly. She had aplicated expression on her face.
¡°Thank you, everyone, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Dong Nan looked at the many familiar faces in front of her and said with a smile.
¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying. There are many people in the house!¡± Although Bao Wang was young, he was not stupid.
He had clearly seen a group of people in his house before he left.
¡°Dong Nan, is there something that you can¡¯t reveal?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Nan. Bao Xu isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s not easy for you to take care of the children by yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can tell us. We definitely won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡±
¡°Sister Nan, your two children have been knocking on the doors one by one for you!¡±
The neighbors at the staircase said one after another. They knew that the two children would not so do for no reason.
After hearing the words of her neighbors, Dong Nan suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.
Everything that was happening now seemed to be pushing her forward. She wanted to break free, but there was no way back.
Was she supposed to let these enthusiastic neighbors in to see the real situation?
Bai Hong was not someone to be trifled with.
He used his actions to show Dong Nan how big the difference in strength between people was.
If these neighbors went in, it was very likely that there would be another fight.
On the other hand, Dong Nan did not think too highly of her neighbors. Theirbat power might not even be as good as Zhou Hao¡¯s dozen or so subordinates.
At the thought of this, Dong Nan took a deep breath.
Her husband lying in the hospital bed, her parents in her hometown, and the two children in her arms¡ The scenes yed in her mind like a movie.
She had to make a decision.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m having an affair, and the two men in the room are arguing over me. Do you want to interfere?¡± Dong Nan looked at the neighbors in front of her with a smile and said softly.
¡°Mom, what do you mean by having an affair?¡± Bao Wang was only in the first grade of elementary school. He still could not understand what the words ¡®having an affair¡¯ meant.
Hearing her son¡¯s question, Dong Nan¡¯s heart ached as if it was being pierced by needles.
She could ignore the ridicule and cold gazes of the neighbors, but her son¡¯s simple question made her chest tighten.
¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go back, okay? I miss Daddy and my teddy bear!¡± Her four-year-old daughter also hugged Dong Nan and spoke sweetly.
Because she was too young, she was actually a little happy.
There were so many familiar faces in front of her house, but the little one did not know what had happened.
Chapter 454 - 454 A Deliberate Misunderstanding
454 A Deliberate Misunderstanding
After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Dong Nan¡¯s body trembled once again.
¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯re not fit to be a mother!¡±
¡°Sister Nan, you¡¯re good at fooling around, aren¡¯t you? Brother Bao Xu isn¡¯t home, and you managed to hook up with two at the same time. When you have time, teach me!¡±
¡°Sigh, I just pity these two children.¡±
¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯ve really embarrassed yourself.¡±
¡°Xiao Wang, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help your mother. It¡¯s just that your mother is too capable and we can¡¯t help her!¡± When the neighbors heard Dong Nan¡¯s words, they seemed to have changed intopletely different people.
Then, in less than a minute, the neighbors who had gathered at the staircase of Dong Nan¡¯s house dispersed.
Dong Nanughed.
A soundlessughter.
She lowered her head to look at the two perplexed children and did not give an exnation.
Zhou Hao had told her with his actions that, even if the deputy mayor could punish him, he still had the ability to destroy her family before that could happen.
Other than Bai Hong, who was sent by Chu Ning to protect her, she did not have any other defensive measures.
More importantly, Bai Hong could move around, so it was impossible for him to stay by her side all the time.
Ever since Bai Hong had ordered her to p Zhou Hao¡¯s face, Dong Nan had realized that she and her family were insignificant.
Therefore, she would rather let the neighbors misunderstand her than make a big deal out of it.
These people were there to help her. This time, she didn¡¯t want to drag them under.
Although these people were extremely disdainful and contemptuous of her actions before they left, Dong Nan knew that they were right.
It wouldn¡¯t be long before her reputation as a loose woman would spread.
But so what?
She did not care anymore.
¡°Xiao Wang, bring your sister to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house. I¡¯ll give you money. Buy some food for your sister on the way,¡± Dong Nan said as she took out a 100 yuan note from her pocket.
Dong Nan was usually very strict with the two children¡¯s pocket money. Under normal circumstances, the maximum amount she gave would not exceed ten yuan.
¡°Brother, Mom gave you so much money!¡± Dong Nan¡¯s daughter cheered with excitement.
However, Bao Wang remained silent.
He didn¡¯t take it, but raised his head to look at Dong Nan once more.
¡°Mom, what do you mean by having an affair?¡± Bao Xu asked persistently.
¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that children shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Dong Nan suddenly said loudly.
¡°Now, take your sister to Grandma¡¯s house!¡± Dong Nan looked at Bao Wang and spoke in an unquestionable tone.
A momentter.
Dong Nan looked at the empty staircase and sat down on the steps weakly.
Her tears had dried up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡
¡°But I really have no other option.¡±
Just like that, Bai Hong openly stayed at Dong Nan¡¯s house.
As for Zhou Hao, as the loser, he left dejectedly.
Before he left, he called for a truck. The people in Dong Nan¡¯s house who had been knocked out by Bai Hong were loaded into the truck.
Zhou Hao didn¡¯t return to the vige council. He didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in his current state.
After staying in a luxurious hotel in M City, he nned to wait until his face hadpletely recovered before going out to meet people.
On the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group.
There was a messy pile of documents on the table, but at this time, all his thoughts were on the phone in front of him.
On the surface, Zhou Wei did not seem to care about anything. This kind of unrestrained personality was quite simr to Zhou Hao.
However, he was even more extreme than Zhou Hao.
Zhou Wei was extremely focused.
He was more than willing to spend time on important people and things.
There was a bookshelf in his office, and behind the bookshelf was a rather simple bed.
After work, this was where he would rest.
Zhou Wei¡¯s current worth was enough for him to stay in the most luxurious hotel in M City every night and enjoy a pleasure that ordinary people would never experience in their entire lives.
However, he did not have any hobbies other than drinking coffee. Zhou Hao would enjoy it, but Zhou Wei would not. He was an extremely pure person.
In fact, drinking coffee was to refresh his mind.
This also allowed him to be in a state of absolute rationality no matter where he was.
At that moment, Zhou Wei was heldpletely spellbound by the contents of the phone.
A few minutester, Zhou Wei put down his phone.
Then, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
In the end, he even stood up andughed wildly while clutching his stomach.
...
¡°Zhou Hao, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so cute before¡¡±
Zhou Wei¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Zhou Hao¡¯s swollen face.
If he had not confirmed that it was Zhou Hao, he would not have been able to tell it was him simply from his appearance.
After he finishedughing, Zhou Wei restrained himself.
He returned to his seat.
Chapter 455 - 455 Official Operation
455 Official Operation
Zhou Wei¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the solid wood table. He looked at the messy pile of documents in front of him and fell into deep thought again.
The next morning, as usual, Chu Ning walked to the entrance of Bifeng District and prepared to take a taxi to school.
However, what made her eyes narrow was that her Rolls-Royce was parked not far away, diagonally opposite the district.
The person standing next to the car was Zhang Bo.
¡°Has your body recovered? Why are you in such a hurry to be discharged?¡± Chu Ning asked, speechless.
As her chauffeur and subordinate, Zhang Bo naturally had her car keys. To let him recuperate with a peace of mind in the hospital, Chu Ning had also told Zhang Bo in advance that he could drive the car directly out of her garage after he recovered.
¡°I¡¯ve recovered long ago.¡± Zhang Bo was all smiles when he saw Chu Ning.
¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t beat yourself up till yound in hospital again,¡± Chu Ning hastily stopped him.
She had asked the doctor. ording to him, Zhang Bo should be lying in bed for another four to five days.
He was in a hurry to be discharged, and Chu Ning could understand why he felt that way.
¡°President Chu, I¡¯m really fine. Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to school this time.¡± Zhang Bo opened the door of the back seat.
It was only then that he opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat.
¡°President Chu, is that Bai Hong really reliable? He¡¯s like a weapon in human form,¡± Zhang Bo asked tentatively as he drove.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Since I dared to use him, I won¡¯t worry about any idents,¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently.
However, she could not empathize with Zhang Bo¡¯s current feelings. She could not understand the fear that Zhang Bo felt when he faced Bai Hong.
¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo nodded.
Since Chu Ning had said so, he epted the fact.
Jingyuan High School wasn¡¯t affected by the incident at the school gate the day before.
No one in the school was discussing this matter. Chu Ning guessed that it was the work of the school leaders and teachers. There was no negative impact on Jingyuan High School and the Soaring Clouds Group on the inte either. This was probably due to Chu Jing¡¯s skills.
The insipid day passed quickly. Ye Ting and Yu Yan followed the rules and didn¡¯t do much else.
To Chu Ning¡¯s delight, Cloud Shopping was officiallyunched.
The distribution specialist she had hired could finally be put to good use.
Ever since the Soaring Clouds Group was established, the money she spent every day flowed out like water, but there was no ie at all.
With theunch of Cloud Shopping, Chu Ning finally had some ie.
In the morning, she took out her phone to have a look. Cloud Shopping only had a few hundred downloads, but by the time school ended that evening, it had already reached more than 10,000 downloads.
However, this was far from enough. The current Cloud Shopping was only targeted at M City and the surrounding areas. It was far from Chu Ning¡¯s expected goal, but it was still a first step.
The six shareholders in the group chat were also constantly appearing and sending messages to each other.
They had already reached an agreement to fully implement the online shopping function at Runfa Shopping Mall the next day, which meant connecting to Cloud Shopping.
Chu Ning¡¯s five million yuan advertising fee had a great effect.
From the moment she left the school gate to the moment she got into the car, her mouth had not closed.
Chu Ning would check her phone every 30 seconds.
Cloud Shopping¡¯s download count was breaking through 20,000 at a speed visible to the naked eye.
¡°President Chu, you¡¯re looking at the number of Cloud Shopping downloads, right?¡± Zhang Bo noticed this through the rearview mirror andsmiled.
¡°Yes, but this is not enough.¡± Chu Ning was in a good mood.
At the same time, Chu Ning had prepared hundreds of thousands of flyers in advance. She had hired some temporary part-time workers and sent them to every corner of M City.
¡°President Chu, where are we going next?¡± Zhang Bo continued.
¡°Nowhere. Come with me to the printing shop. I¡¯ll be distributing flyers tonight.¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°You¡¯re going to personally hand out the flyers? Can¡¯t you just let the part-time workers do this kind of thing?¡± Zhang Bo asked, stumped.
A part-time flyer-distributor would only earn around ten yuan an hour. Chu Ning was quite generous and offered 20 yuan an hour.
This attracted a lot of people who had more free time to actively participate.
However, in Zhang Bo¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning could create value worth more than 20,000 yuan in an hour. She should not be wasting her time on this.
¡°It¡¯s not the same. If I give it out myself, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for me to investigate and get a feel of things.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
With her current status, she didn¡¯t need to personally hand out flyers, but Chu Ning wanted to know what the citizens thought about Cloud Shopping.
Chapter 456 - 456 Help
456 Help
Although her experience before transmigrating told her that this software was very popr, Chu Ning still wanted to do better. Therefore, she, the CEO of the Soaring Clouds Group, wanted to personally experience it.
¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo was a little embarrassed. Since Chu Ning had said so, he could only follow her and hand out the flyers.
In a luxury hotel in M City, Zhou Hao was lying on a massage chair in the presidential suite.
The swelling on his face had notpletely subsided, and he was currently applying an ice pack.
At the same time, there were two slim female masseuses intimately serving him.
He squinted his eyes and peacefully enjoyed the beauty of that moment.
¡°Chu Ning, and that b**** Dong Nan, just you wait. You¡¯ll all go to hell sooner orter!¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself, not forgetting to pinch the softest part of the female masseuse¡¯s body.
¡°Use more strength!¡± Zhou Hao looked at the two masseuses and said in a bad mood.
An hourter, Zhou Hao was left alone in the vast presidential suite.
The female masseuses had left the ce after providing the service.
However, at this moment, the doorbell rang again.
Zhou Hao¡¯s expression changed when he heard the voice, and a touch of joy appeared on his face.
He understood that Chu Ning had a ruthless person by her side.
But who was he, Zhou Hao? How could he just let it go after being beaten up?
If they had been in A City, he would have immediately gathered a group of people to exact his revenge if Bai Hong did not kill him on the spot.
The door was opened.
The two people who walked in looked almost exactly the same. They were not tall, and their faces were haggard. They looked like they had not rested well.
After seeing Zhou Hao, they merely nodded and walked into the room. They found a ce and sat down.
Zhou Hao didn¡¯t mind. He closed the door and beamed at the duo.
Although any expression he made at that moment would be veryical.
The pair were twins and famous assassins in Province A.
More importantly, they worked for the Zhou family. To be more precise, they usually only listened to the orders of the Zhou family¡¯s head and old master, Zhou Hai.
However, Zhou Hao had somehow managed to get these two assassins, who were usually not involved in worldly affairs, toe to M City from A City.
¡°The two of you, no one else knows that you¡¯vee this time, right?¡± Zhou Hao said derisively as he looked at the two people sitting on the sofa with calm expressions.
Even Zhou Hao had to humble himself in front of these two famous killers.
Zhou Hao understood that, as long as these two people made a move, killing him would be as easy as killing a chicken.
The two of them had yed a significant role in the rise of the Zhou family in A City.
Unless he became the n head of the Zhou family, Zhou Hao could only be respectful and cautious in front of these two people.
¡°You think no one will know?¡± Although the two people sitting on the sofa looked exactly the same, their personalities were very different.
One of them was sitting upright on the sofa with his hands on his knees. His expression was calm and serious, like a sculpture.
The other person was more indolent. He was lying on the sofa without caring about his image, his hands behind his head.
He was also the one who had spoken.
¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve indeed run into some trouble here,¡± Zhou Hao exined awkwardly.
¡°The old master asked us to tell you that it¡¯s not a bad thing to learn to be independent,¡± The man lying on the sofa didn¡¯t pay attention to what Zhou Hao said. He simply continued to speak.
¡°I got it.¡± Zhou Hao still maintained the smile on his face, but he was already gnashing his teeth in hatred.
Zhou Hai¡¯s meaning was vague, but Zhou Hao understood what he meant.
This was aparison between him and Zhou Wei.
Zhou Wei did not rely on the Zhou family¡¯s influence when he came out to make a living. However, although Zhou Hao was outside, no matter what he did, he always thought that the Zhou family would back him up.
This was also the fundamental reason he was unscrupulous.
Now that he was being beaten up, his first thought was to ask for help from the Zhou family.
In Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes, this was not something to be ashamed of.
After all, he had been born into a good family.
¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± The person who spoke yawned and continued, ¡°Unless you¡¯re in a life-or-death situation, don¡¯t think about us taking action. You should know that the Zhou family currently has a positive image. Don¡¯t ruin this harmony because of you.¡±
The Zhou family had indeed done a lot of bad things in the early stages of their development, but now, as they grew in size, the image of the Zhou family in major media outlets had be more and more positive in recent years.
Frequent charity donations and activities had be the Zhou family¡¯s means to clear their name, and fighting and killing was no longer suitable for the Zhou family.
Chapter 457 - 457 Giving out Flyers
457 Giving out Flyers
¡°I¡¯m afraid the old master didn¡¯t ask you toe just for me, right?¡± Zhou Hao felt that, with Zhou Hai¡¯s character, he would not let these twoe to M City so easily after knowing his request.
Hearing this, Zhou Hao subconsciously wanted to refute, but the words wouldn¡¯te out.
Because he was indeed in the wrong. If he really had victory in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to ask the Zhou family for help.
Even though he only wanted to use the two of them to achieve his goal.
However, Zhou Hai¡¯s meaning was clear. Unless he was in a life-or-death situation, the two of them would be invisible.
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to thank Grandpa for his concern,¡± Zhou Hao said it casually, but the fury he felt almost made him lose all rationality and curse at the two men.
In his eyes, these two people were just two dogs attached to the Zhou family.
It was past seven in the evening. Chu Ning was carrying a satchel and had a stack of flyers in her hand as she walked on the bustling street.
At this time, most of the citizens had already finished their work. There were many people shopping on the streets, and it was a good time to hand out flyers.
Due to her looks, people were more than willing to receive the flyers Chu Ning was handing out, but not many were willing to stop to listen to her detailed introduction of the Cloud Shopping app.
¡°Sir, can I take up a few precious minutes of your time and give you a detailed introduction to the Cloud Shopping software?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she saw a young man in his twenties take the flyer from her.
¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re so good-looking, why are you distributing flyers on the streets? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to make money as a model?¡± The young man did not pay attention to Chu Ning¡¯s words. He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s alluring figure and perfect face and sighed.
¡°It¡¯s all work. I think doing this can train my social skills.¡± Chu Ning made up an excuse.
¡°Oh? Then are you interested in auditioning to be a model?¡± The young man looked at Chu Ning and said with a smile.
¡°Do you want to hear me out first?¡± Chu Ning had no interest in being a model.
However, she couldn¡¯t reject him directly. After all, she was still hoping that he would listen to her introduction of Cloud Shopping.
¡°Give me your contact information. I can listen to your introductions,¡± the young man suddenly said.
¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Chu Ning gave him her contact information without hesitation. In exchange, the young man gave her five minutes to introduce Cloud Shopping.
Walking along the street, Chu Ning was not very quick in giving out the flyers. There were hundreds of them in her hands, but she had only given out a few dozen so far.
Although only a few flyers had been given out, many people wanted her contact information¡
¡°Is this your first time giving out flyers?¡± The person distributing flyers next to Chu Ning frowned and asked when he saw her serious and sincere look.
He was also carrying a satchel on his shoulder, but there were not many flyers left in his hand.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°If you hand out flyers like this, you won¡¯t be able to finish even if you continue until tomorrow night. You don¡¯t have to introduce them one by one. You can just stuff the flyers in other people¡¯s hands. As for whether they¡¯ll read the contents, that has nothing to do with us.¡± The person giving out the flyers looked at the ¡®newbie¡¯ in front of him, who had an outstanding temperament and appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but kindly remind her.
¡°Yeah, your method is too tiring. We¡¯re just distributing flyers part-time, not the salespeople of thispany. Actually, you can find a corner with fewer people and secretly throw the flyers away.¡± Another person walked over and said casually to Chu Ning.
¡°Er¡¡± Chu Ning looked at the man and woman in front of her and did not know what to say for a moment.
These two people dared to say anything in front of their boss, even though they didn¡¯t know Chu Ning¡¯s real identity.
On the contrary, they were just passing on their experience to Chu Ning and did not want to see her suffer.
In fact, Chu Ning knew about the loopholes in the rules of distributing flyers, but it didn¡¯t matter as it was within her scope of consideration.
Even if only a few people out of a hundred were willing to understand, her goal would be achieved.
¡°This is a typical rich second generation experiencing life, unlike us, who are used to it.¡± Another person holding flyers and walked slowly over, speaking as he did so.
Chapter 458 - 458 Skillful
458 Skillful
¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then do as you wish.¡± The person who spoke first started, his expression one of sudden realization.
If Chu Ning was a rich second generation and gave out flyers just to experience life, it would be different from their ultimate demands.
¡°Not really. We¡¯re just an ordinary family. I have seven older brothers, and my parents work hard every day to raise us. I¡¯m in high school, and I¡¯m working part-time to earn money to help out,¡± Chu Ning could only say this.
Everything Chu Ning said was true. In a sense, she was making money by giving out flyers, but in a different way.
¡°Huh? Youngdy, is your family in such a difficult situation?¡± Immediately, someone looked at Chu Ning in surprise.
¡°Then you should usually be a student with good character and academic performance. How rare.¡±
¡°I take back what I said before. You¡¯ve done well, it¡¯s just that our thoughts were wrong.¡± The other two also began to exin.
They looked at Chu Ning with gentleness. Without a doubt, Chu Ning¡¯s status had won their favor.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m indeed a newbie. I have a lot to learn from you guys,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn about giving out flyers, but you have to learn how to observe the crowd. For example, if some people look like they¡¯re in a bad mood, don¡¯t go over and get scolded. Also, I saw that you wanted to patiently exin every flyer you gave out just now. This isn¡¯t good. Not everyone has the patience to listen to you go on. It¡¯s all thanks to your good looks. Otherwise, you might have been scolded and reduced to tears on the first day of giving out flyers.¡±
¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to give flyers to children. They won¡¯t bring them home to show their parents. They want flyers for folding paper nes.¡±
¡°In fact, many people ept your flyers just out of courtesy. They rarely look at the contents of the flyers, and most of them throw them away in a trash can after they walk far away.¡±
These people were sharing their experiences with Chu Ning while she listened patiently. She had indeed not thought of some details that were not easy to notice.
For example, she could optimize the content and form of the flyers. The flyers did not necessarily have to be made of paper. It was summer now, and it would be easier for people to ept the contents of the flyers if they were printed on stic fans. She could also prepare some exquisite small gifts while handing out the flyers.
¡°Youngdy, your family¡¯s financial situation is difficult. Actually, I know a job that¡¯s more profitable than giving out flyers. There¡¯s a newly opened 24-hour convenience store in the Nancheng District. If you work there part-time at night, you¡¯ll earn more. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more tiring and not as rxing as giving out flyers. Would you like to go?¡± a woman in her 30s asked Chu Ning.
¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s a little inconvenient if it¡¯s at night.¡± Chu Ning declined her good intentions.
¡°That¡¯s true, you still need to go to school during the day.¡± The woman sighed. She felt that it was not easy for Chu Ning¡¯s family to survive until now.
Just as they were standing at the corner of the street and chatting, a person came from a distance and put an end to their idle behavior.
¡°Hurry up and leave, or your sry will be deducted!¡± Someone shouted in surprise before running away, disappearing on the spot.
He didn¡¯t know Chu Ning, and Chu Ning didn¡¯t know him.
Chu Ning had posted the job request on the recruitment tform. During the process, she did not know who the person in charge was.
The man was about to curse when he saw Chu Ning, but Chu Ning was the one who had been the most enthusiastic about giving out flyers. He had seen it earlier, so he held back the curses on the tip of his tongue and said with a gloomy face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t give you money to stand here and enjoy life. If you don¡¯t want your money to be deducted, hurry up and give out the flyers!¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Chu Ning smiled and did not mind.
Although strictly speaking, the person in charge was protecting her interests.
¡°The money goes to those who don¡¯tck money, and the hard work is left to those who can bear hardships.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she walked on the busy street.
She decided to take a good look around and think about how to effectively increase the citizens¡¯ understanding and awareness of Cloud Shopping.
At the same time, Yan Shen was shopping with Bai Ya.
ording to Bai Ya¡¯s schedule, she should be in the office dealing with work at this time, not leisurely walking on the streets, like she was now.
Chapter 459 - 459 Meeting
459 Meeting
Before this, Yan Shen would never have thought that he would be out shopping with Bai Ya.
However, when he thought of his father¡¯s long-lost smile when he agreed to his suggestion at the dining table, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it.
After all, Yan Shen knew that, ever since his illness had been confirmed, no matter who it was, he had to see them less. He didn¡¯t have much time left.
So now, he only hoped that the people around him could be happy, and that he would not leave behind any regrets.
Yan Shen smiled at the thought.
¡°Sister, do you want to eat Haagen-Dazs? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Yan Shen looked at Bai Ya and smiled.
¡°Sure, I want¡¡± Just as Bai Ya was about to speak, she was interrupted by Yan Shen.
¡°I know, strawberry-vored.¡± Yan Shen walked towards a small shop by the side of the street.
¡°Really? Why do you look like you¡¯ve grown up all of a sudden?¡± Bai Ya looked at Yan Shen¡¯s tall back and muttered to herself.
Her delicate face also turned visibly red.
A momentter, an ice cream stick appeared in Bai Ya¡¯s hand.
¡°And you?¡± Bai Ya looked at the empty-handed Yan Shen and asked in confusion.
¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Yan Shen shook his head.
In fact, he was afraid that eating something too cold would irritate his stomach. It would not be good if he coughed up blood in front of Bai Ya.
¡°That¡¯s true. I know you. Since young, you¡¯ve never liked sweet things,¡± Bai Ya said, grinning.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She looked up at Yan Shen with her bright eyes. For the first time, she felt that Yan Shen was sweeter than ice cream.
She was also a woman. Other than being overwrought with work every day, she had almost no private time.
If Yan Shen¡¯s father hadn¡¯t suggested for them to go out for a walk, she would have continued to work after dinner.
¡°Sis, you should smile more in the future. I think you look really good when you smile,¡± Yan Shen said as he looked at Bai Ya, who was taking small bites of her ice cream.
¡°Oh, really?¡± Bai Ya said as she used her free right hand to gently hold Yan Shen¡¯s arm.
Yan Shen was only slightly stunned, but he didn¡¯t feel too repulsed by her actions, even though he was a little resistant to physical contact.
On the same street, in front of Yan Shen and Bai Ya, Chu Ning was also walking forward with a stack of flyers in her arms.
She already had a vague idea of how to promote Cloud Shopping in her mind. It would be a challenge for her to go out of M City and even Province A.
Chu Ning had many considerations.
She thought of S Province and the remote mountainous area of her hometown.
Due to the inconvenience of getting around, even if the people there were rich, they could not enjoy the fun of shopping.
Chu Ning felt that her future business map would be all-epassing. Other than making money, Chu Ning felt that she had a higher spiritual calling.
¡°Chu Ning?¡± Yan Shencouldn¡¯t help but shout out, looking at Chu Ning, who had her head lowered and was holding the flyers. She had almost walked past him.
¡°Huh?¡± Bai Ya had already finished her ice cream and was wiping her mouth with a tissue. When she heard Yan Shen¡¯s words, her expression changed.
She was all too clear who Chu Ning was.
The female leadat school who had an ambiguous rtionship with her brother, Yan Shen.
¡°Huh? Yan Shen, are you shopping?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise, turning around and taking a few steps back as she looked at Yan Shen and Bai Ya.
¡°Yes, this is¡my sister, Bai Ya.¡± Yan Shen hesitated, but still introduced Bai Ya to Chu Ning.
¡°Hello.¡± Chu Ning greeted her with a smile.
Of course, she knew that Bai Ya was the one who had kidnapped her the first time.
However, Yan Shen kept apologizing to her and helped her many times, so Chu Ning decided to let it go.
¡°Nice to meet you, Chu Ning.¡± The smile on Bai Ya¡¯s face disappeared as she spoke indifferently.
She didn¡¯t mock Chu Ning because she knew that it would only make Yan Shen feel awkward.
It was not the right time to find trouble with Chu Ning.
She had not expected to meet Chu Ning while she was out shopping that day.
Chu Ning likewise didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into Yan Shen and Bai Ya while she was giving out flyers¡
¡°Since we¡¯ve met, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she gave Yan Shen and Bai Ya a flyer each.
Just as she was about to make the introduction, Yan Shen spoke first.
Chapter 460 - 460 Comparison
460 Comparison
¡°Why are you giving out flyers on the streets?¡±
¡°To support the family.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s answer was simple and perfunctory.
Even though Yan Shen didn¡¯t know Chu Ning¡¯s worth, he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t rely on giving out flyers on the streets to support her family.
¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb your ssmate¡¯s work,¡± Bai Ya said, about to pull Yan Shen away.
However, Yan Shen still didn¡¯t move.
¡°Do you need my help?¡± Yan Shen was silent for a few seconds before he asked.
¡°No, no, I¡¡± Chu Ning was about to say that it was fine if she couldn¡¯t finish giving them out. She was the boss after all.
¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Yan Shen slowly broke away from Bai Ya¡¯s arm and smiled.
¡°Sis, how about I go shopping with you tomorrow night? Or I can take you out shopping once a week,¡± Yan Shensaid sincerely as he looked at the silent Bai Ya.
¡°Yan Shen, you¡¯re out to shop with me today,¡± Bai Ya suddenly said sorrowfully.
¡°Uncle Yan said that and you agreed to it.¡± Bai Ya looked at Yan Shen, who was standing beside Chu Ning, suddenly feeling aggrieved.
This girl, who was quite a few years younger than her, had just taken away her favorite person right in front of her.
She didn¡¯t even say anything. Yan Shen was the one who took the initiative to help her.
For a moment, Bai Ya felt like she was hallucinating.
She had grown up with Yan Shen, and she had rejected all the men around her for him. It was just a walk, but why did she feel so sad and unwilling?
It was probably because of theparison with Chu Ning.
Yan Shen could ignore her feelings for Chu Ning¡¯s sake. Even if he promised to continue shopping with her in the future, it didn¡¯t matter.
What if they ran into Chu Ning again when out shopping the next day?
Bai Ya always felt that the things that Chu Ning did not care about could not be obtained even if she treasured them more.
¡°It¡¯s alright, Yan Shen. You can continue shopping with your sister,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
Although she could not forgive Bai Ya, she did not want to affect Yan Shen and Bai Ya¡¯s rtionship.
¡°No, Xiao Shen, you should apany her.¡± After Bai Ya finished speaking, she turned around and left with a calm expression.
When she reached the end of the street and turned around a corner, Bai Ya still didn¡¯t receive any words offort.
She had lost. She had lostpletely.
Bai Ya suddenly touched the bracelet on her hand.
The bracelet wasn¡¯t exquisite, but it had taken Yan Shen half a month to make it for her when he was young.
Bai Ya smiled and asked Yan Shen why he didn¡¯t wait until her birthday to give it to her. Yan Shen¡¯s answer was that it wasn¡¯t like he would only think of giving her a gift on her birthday.
Bai Ya then asked Yan Shen if he liked her. Yan Shen first nodded, then shook his head.
He nodded because he liked Bai Ya as his sister, and he shook his head because he could already distinguish between kinship and romantic love.
¡°Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t want to deal with you, but you always jump out at the wrong time,¡± Bai Ya mumbled to herself as she rubbed the bracelet on her wrist.
On the other side, Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, speechless.
¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t finish giving out these flyers,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly.
¡°You don¡¯t have to make your sister unhappy, especially in front of an enemy like me,¡± Chu Ning added.
Even though she felt good seeing Bai Ya leave in a huff, she was still Yan Shen¡¯s family and Chu Ning was simply an outsider, even though she was his friend.
¡°Has the matter at the school gate yesterday beenpletely resolved?¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t answer Chu Ning¡¯s question. He took out a stack of flyers from Chu Ning¡¯s satchel and asked as they walked.
¡°It¡¯s fine? From your tone, if I hadn¡¯t resolved it, what would you have done?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Not much, maybe¡I would be worried with you? Does this count as sharing your burden?¡± Yan Shen scratched his head, a rare look of awkwardness appearing on his face.
¡°Sigh, you¡¯re really cute like this.¡± Chu Ning resisted the urge to pinch Yan Shen¡¯s face.
¡°Cute?¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning uncertainly and became even more confused.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just distribute the flyers properly. There¡¯s a person-in-charge in the streets nearby. If you don¡¯t distribute the flyers properly, not only will he deduct your sry, but he¡¯ll also scold you,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Alright.¡± Yan Shen nodded.
¡°Do you know how to give out flyers? You just nodded?¡± Based on Yan Shen¡¯s family background, he probably didn¡¯t even know how to do housework, let alone give out flyers.
Chapter 461 - 461 I’ve Been Discovered
461 I¡¯ve Been Discovered
¡°You can teach me. After all, I¡¯m working for you,¡± Yan Shen said casually.
¡°Alright, just try your best to look for females. Your looks are a great advantage.¡± Chu Ning smiled. Yan Shen¡¯s appearance was quite attractive to the opposite sex.
¡°Alright.¡± Yan Shen really did as Chu Ning said.
Simr to what happened to Chu Ning, many people took the opportunity to ask for Yan Shen¡¯s contact information.
When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, half the flyers in Chu Ning¡¯s bag had still not been distributed. This was with Yan Shen¡¯s help, even though he was also slow.
¡°It¡¯s been hard on you tonight. Shall I treat you to a meal?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen beside her. She felt that it was a little mystical for such an arrogant person like Yan Shen to be willing to give out flyers.
¡°Sure, I¡¯m also a little hungry.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have the habit of eating supper, he had been walking around non-stop for a few hours, so eating something seemed to be a good idea.
¡°Wait a minute, I need to make a call.¡± Chu Ning suddenly thought of Chu Yuen. The library should be closing soon. She didn¡¯t know if Chu Yuen was still reading in the library at this time. After all, he had many ideas.
¡°Chu Yuen, are you in the library?¡± Chu Ning asked casually.
¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?¡± On the other end of the phone, Chu Yuen was silent for a few seconds before he replied.
In fact, he had left the library a long time ago.
Chu Yuen had made a time n for himself these few days.
From 11:30 am to 2:30 pm, and from 7 pm to 10 pm, he would walk out of the library and familiarize himself with M City.
Chu Yuen was very resolute.
He had even memorized the entire administrative map of M City before he took action.
Everything from a certain area to the name of a street was clearly imprinted in Chu Yuen¡¯s mind.
He was currently hanging around a factory.
¡°I¡¯ll send you an address. It should only take you ten minutes to get here by taxi from the library. I¡¯ll give you half an hour; it should be enough, right?¡± Chu Ning said calmly.
¡°Er¡ Sis, it¡¯s sote, I want to go home and rest. My eyes are a little tired after a day of reading.¡± When Chu Yuen heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat and he knew that something was wrong.
Half an hour might not even be enough for him to get from the factory to the city center¡
Chu Yuen even knew that Chu Ning didn¡¯t alwayse back to live in Jinghu District, so he became increasingly daring.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll treat you to somete-night barbecue. It¡¯s something new you¡¯ve never eaten before,¡± Chu Ning remained unmoved and said lightly.
On the other end of the phone, Chu Yuen pursed his lips.
Chu Ning¡¯s meaning was obvious. She had guessed that he was not at the library.
¡°Hurry up ande over.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after saying this.
She knew that this Chu Yuen wouldn¡¯t be honest.
Fortunately, she had bought a phone for Chu Yuen. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the means to find him in the middle of the night.
¡°You have a younger brother?¡± Yan Shen asked curiously.
He knew that Chu Ning had seven older brothers, but he had never heard her mention a younger brother.
¡°He¡¯s not my biological brother. I went back to my hometown and brought him over from there. His parents passed away early, and he has the same family name as me,¡± Chu Ning exined simply.
¡°Then he should be in school at his age.¡± Yan Shen gave a suggestion.
¡°Sigh, I think so too. There¡¯s still some time before his identification card will be ready. He can go to school after that. However, this child is not an ordinary child. His brain works very fast, which is a headache.¡± When Chu Ning mentioned Chu Yuen, she felt somewhat helpless.
Chu Ning had no idea that Chu Yuen currently had an even greater understanding of M City than she had.
However, Chu Yuen was still underaged. Although Chu Ning was not his legal guardian, she was in fact fulfilling a guardian¡¯s duties.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have a headache over such a trivial matter.¡± Yan Shen smiled. He rarely saw Chu Ning frowning.
¡°There¡¯s no choice, this fellow can¡¯t let me rest easy.¡± Chu Ning shook her head. She suddenly felt that not bringing Chu Yuen over might be a good choice.
However, with Chu Yuen¡¯s personality, even if it wasn¡¯t Chu Ning, he would still have other ways to get out of the mountains.
Chapter 462 - 462 Is That Really the Case?
462 Is That Really the Case?
Half an hourter, Chu Yuen¡¯s taxi arrived at the location Chu Ning had indicated.
In an unremarkable barbeque shop, Chu Ning and Yan Shen were already seated at a table outside the shop and chatting.
Chu Yuen, who had just gotten out of the car, looked a little embarrassed when he saw Chu Ning. Although he knew that she was concerned about him, he didn¡¯t want his personal freedom to be restricted.
However, when he thought about his current situation, he realized that he would probably have to wander the streets for a long time without Chu Ning¡¯s help.
Moreover, all his daily expenses were provided by Chu Ning.
¡°I don¡¯t object to you going out, but you should know what you can and can¡¯t do. Also, when your ID card is done, you¡¯ll go to school immediately.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and said softly.
¡°Okay, sis.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the calm Chu Ning and felt his heart palpitate.
¡°Is the person beside her her boyfriend?¡± Chu Yuen noticed Yan Shen, who was beside Chu Ning. Even though he was sitting, he could tell that he was not short and his looks wereparable with Chu Ning¡¯s.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yan Shen.¡± Yan Shen looked at Chu Yuen and said with a smile.
¡°Hello, you can just call me Xiao Chu.¡± Although he could not confirm Yan Shen¡¯s identity, he seemed to be older than him. He was eating with Chu Ning at this time, so they should be friends.
After a while, all kinds of grilled meat and seafood were served.
Chu Yuen was very curious about this new cooking method. He had never had a barbecue before.
In the deep mountains, if a family wanted to eat meat, they would definitely not use such a luxurious method.
If the meat was roasted over the charcoal fire, arge amount of grease would be wasted. This way, there would be less than half the weight remaining after roasting a kilogram of meat.
The people in the mountains ate meat to supplement their protein. In order not to waste it, the method of cooking they choose would be boiling, not like what they were doing now.
¡°Eat it. It¡¯ll not taste as nice when it¡¯s cold,¡± Chu Ning reminded Chu Yuen softly when she saw him staring at the roasted meat on the tray.
¡°Alright.¡± Although Chu Yuen felt that this was too wasteful, he had to admit that the skewers were very fragrant. There were also some seafood that he couldn¡¯t even name.
However, after these foods were sprinkled with cumin powder, pepper powder, and other seasonings, the fragrance they constantly emitted stimted his taste buds.
Chu Yuen was no longer courteous. After trying the first skewer, he couldn¡¯t stop.
¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a delicious thing in the city,¡± Chu Yuenmented as he gobbled the roasted meat up.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen bothughed without saying anything.
The two of them looked at Chu Yuen, who was inhaling the food, and felt that it was quite enjoyable.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen only started eating when the second te of skewers was served.
Yan Shen actually couldn¡¯t eat such stimting food. Although they tasted good, they also increased the burden on his health.
At home, he usually ate very nd food. Almost everything was boiled, and even salt was rarely added.
This might slightly extend his already short life.
But now, he decided not to think about it as he was eating barbecue with Chu Ning.
The happiness he was feeling now was the most important.
It was Chu Yuen¡¯s first time eating barbecued meat, so he didn¡¯t stop until he felt a little nauseated.
Then, he took a taxi and left.
This time, he didn¡¯t think about going out for a walk. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he just wanted to go back to sleep.
It was almost 11 o¡¯clock. The barbeque shop¡¯s business was gradually reaching its peak, and more and more people came to have supper.
After Chu Ning finished the skewers in her hand, she took a sip of her drink.
She looked at Yan Shen, who was sitting beside her, and was at a loss for words.
Yan Shen had really changed a lot.
As he ate, he praised the skills of the shop¡¯s owner and said things like he woulde again in future.
However, Yan Shen didn¡¯t notice that Chu Ning¡¯s expression wasplicated when she looked at him.
¡°Yan Shen,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Yan Shen looked up and met Chu Ning¡¯s eyes for a second or two. He smiled and looked away again.
¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said.
¡°It¡¯s just giving out flyers. You¡¯ve already thanked me. Besides, aren¡¯t you treating me to barbecue?¡± Yan Shen wiped his mouth with a napkin and smiled.
Chapter 463 - 463 Expected Goal
463 Expected Goal
¡°Yes, I am. Are we friends?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Of course.¡± Yan Shen nodded.
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had such a big issue with your health?¡± Chu Ning took another sip of her drink and spoke casually with a calm expression.
As she said this, Yan Shen suddenly froze.
¡°I¡¯m still young, can you not curse me?¡± he smiled bitterly. ¡°To be honest, I recovered quickly from the injuries Bai Hong inflicted on me thest time. How did you tell that there¡¯s a major problem with my health?¡±
¡°You know what? You¡¯re actually not good at lying at all.¡± Chu Ning sighed and said helplessly.
¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Yan Shen didn¡¯t intend to admit it.
¡°You¡¯re not willing to tell me?¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything wrong with Yan Shen¡¯s health, but Yan Shen¡¯s bodily movements had already betrayed him.
He had to be hiding something and didn¡¯t want her to know the truth.
¡°The barbeque is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yan Shenughed and said something that waspletely unrted to the previous content.
¡°Some things can¡¯t be stopped, but one can still decide how to live one¡¯s life going forward. As long as one is happy, it¡¯s fine. The result is already decided. I hope there won¡¯t be any regrets in the process. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Yan Shen looked gently at Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful face and said softly.
¡°But we still have a lot of time, don¡¯t we? It can still be changed,¡± Chu Ning said, looking at Yan Shen.
Chu Ning had never believed that things were set in stone by fate.
In her opinion, nothing was constant.
She herself was the best example. If she had followed the arrangement of fate, she would not have appeared in this world. If she had believed in fate, she would not have broken off rtions with the Ye family and stood on the opposite side of them in the Ye family¡¯s private hospital. If she had believed in fate, she would have died many times over.
Although luck yed a part, Chu Ning would never bow down to fate.
Even if it had already happened, she still had the courage to fight to the end.
¡°I hope so,¡± Yan Shen replied gently.
Although he was not optimistic about his health condition, he did not want to reveal his true thoughts in front of his special friend, Chu Ning.
¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. But if there¡¯s anything I can help with, you must tell me.¡± Chu Ning knew that she would never get the truth out of Yan Shen.
¡°Of course.¡± Yan Shen raised his ss and drank his beverage in one go.
¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± With that, he stood up and left.
Chu Ning fell into deep thought as she watched Yan Shen¡¯s figure disappear into the distance.
The next morning, although Chu Ning was at school, the Cloud Shopping app had quietly shown its charm to the people in M City.
Runfa Shopping Mall had also changed all the billboards that day, just to create momentum for Cloud Shopping.
Chu Ning had already hired a dedicated courier in advance, even though she did not know how many people had ced orders.
At noon, Chu Ning took out her phone and looked at the real-time sales data. From 8 am to 12 am, four hours had passed, but only a dozen people had ced orders.
The total transaction amount was only about 600 yuan¡
Even though it was a working day and there weren¡¯t many people in the morning, the transaction volume was still too small, almost negligible.
Chu Ning guessed that the people who ced the orders were just curious and did not really want to buy anything.
Chu Ning frowned at the thought.
She had recruited nearly two hundred couriers and offered them a monthly sry of 8,000 yuan. The average ie of M City was less than 4,000 yuan. This meant that Chu Ning had to prepare at least 1.6 million yuan for the monthly sry of these couriers.
Since the nature of this job was determined by the amount of work they did, there would be some hard-working couriers who could earn more than 8,000 yuan a month.
¡°It seems that I have to take some measures,¡± Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the dismal numbers on her phone.
She immediately gave Runfa Shopping Mall¡¯s Manager Liu a call.
¡°Manager Liu, please print an additional notice now. Anyone who ces an order on the Cloud Shopping tform of Runfa Shopping Mall for door-to-door delivery can receive 20 eggs or 500 grams of fresh pork for free. Prepare it in the afternoon and we should be able to catch the peak period in the evening,¡± Chu Ning said as soon as the call was connected.
Chapter 464 - 464 Looking for a Helper
464 Looking for a Helper
¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Manager Liu also wiped the sweat from his forehead. He, too, was nervous.
The first step was the most difficult, and it was crucial to gain the trust of the customer.
¡°Also, we have to make it clear that one ount can only enjoy the benefits once,¡± Chu Ning added.
She was not a phnthropist. If someone took advantage of this opportunity to fleece her, she would really go bankrupt.
However, free eggs and meat were still within Chu Ning¡¯s range. These things were only worth a dozen yuan. Even if 100,000 people ordered at the same time, she would only give out around a million yuan.
However, the additional advertising effect was far from what a million yuan could achieve.
Once the 100,000 people were familiar with using Cloud Shopping, they only needed to order a few times to let Chu Ning earn back her capital. Of course, these people would not only order a few times.
¡°Alright, President Chu, I¡¯ve taken note of that,¡± Manager Liu replied to Chu Ning as he jotted down notes on a piece of paper.
After hanging up, Chu Ning gave Lu Chao a call.
¡°Lu Chao, you must ensure the stability of the Cloud Shopping software today and avoid problems such as server paralysis caused by arge number of logins,¡± Chu Ning said with a serious expression on her face.
¡°I¡¯ve already considered all of this. There¡¯s no problem of paralysis. Even if there¡¯s such a possibility, I still have backup options. I still have nine backup login routes,¡± Lu Chao said confidently from the other end of the phone.
¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Lu Chao¡¯s answer, Chu Ning waspletely relieved.
She had done all the preparations she could. Time would tell.
In a private room in a very special tea restaurant in M City, Yang Feng looked expressionlessly at the young man with the slightly swollen face in front of him.
Yang Feng didn¡¯t know how the other party had gotten his personal contact information and was able to urately stop him on his way, but there was no doubt that this person¡¯s background was not simple.
¡°President Yang, business hasn¡¯t been good recently, has it?¡± Zhou Hao did not care about Yang Feng¡¯s calm and undisturbed expression. He spoke as he picked up the teapot and filled Yang Feng¡¯s cup.
Yang Feng was able to practically monopolize the agricultural market in M City before Chu Ning appeared. He was not a simple person. He could not treat Yang Feng the way he treated Dong Nan and Zhao Gang.
After all, this was not A City, so he could still tell the difference.
Although Yang Feng was in a high position, he was a ruthless person who started from nothing. Zhou Hao was from the Zhou family and he understood that he could only coborate with Yang Feng sincerely. He wanted to use Yang Feng¡¯s power to deal with Chu Ning.
¡°Oh? Young man, if you have anything to say, say it quickly. My time is precious.¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in surprise. Although Zhou Hao was right, Yang Feng still didn¡¯t show any expression. He simply took a sip of hot tea.
¡°I know that President Yang¡¯s time is precious, but we have amon enemy, don¡¯t we?¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile.
¡°Tell me.¡± Yang Feng looked interested.
¡°Chu Ning is amazing now. President Yang, are you really going to let her develop this way? There is a total of threerge malls in M City, two of which are in a direct partnership with you, and thergest one is Runfa Shopping Mall with close to ten years of partnership experience. But now, this bnce has been broken, right? Such a huge shopping mall changing its business partner so easily, President Yang. You can¡¯t possibly treat it as if nothing had happened, right?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng and said slowly.
¡°I¡¯m old and have limited energy. It¡¯s good for me to share some of the market,¡± Yang Feng rued, still unmoved.
¡°Chu Ning is a genius. Oh, that¡¯s not right, even genius is not enough to describe her. The words ¡®chosen one¡¯ should be more suitable to describe her. I admit defeat,¡± Yang Feng added.
Before knowing Zhou Hao¡¯s trump card and purpose, Yang Feng did not n to tell him anything important.
Yang Feng was also a powerful figure. Although he knew that Zhou Hao was right and Chu Ning¡¯s recent actions had given him sleepless nights, he would not let others see his weakness!
However, he was not in a hurry to leave. It would be good to listen to the young man¡¯s analysis. After all, he did not have any good ways of dealing with Chu Ning.
Chapter 465 - 465 Jittery
465 Jittery
¡°I admit that President Yang is right, but she¡¯s not without weaknesses. Her family, her personality, her background, and so on are not without ws. I believe that as long as we work together, no, I help you, we will definitely be able to help you regain the market that you have lost and rise to another level,¡± Zhou Hao said confidently.
¡°Young man, I¡¯m not trying to put you down, but I really admire Chu Ning. However, you have to know that not everyone is her and not everyone is qualified to be her opponent,¡± Yang Feng said.
Although he hated Chu Ning, Yang Feng had to admit how terrifying she was.
She was only 18 years old and was still in school, but everything she did was enough for ordinary people to boast about for the rest of their lives.
¡°If you really give up, you wouldn¡¯t havee to see me. In the end, you won¡¯t make a move until you¡¯re 100% confident.¡± Zhou Hao did not care for Yang Feng¡¯s praise for Chu Ning.
After all, he had suffered a small loss in his fight with Chu Ning.
The thought of Dong Nan pping him under Bai Hong¡¯s orders made Zhou Hao feel aggrieved.
He had never been treated that way before.
¡°Yes,¡± Yang Feng replied casually and took another sip of tea.
Yang Feng still didn¡¯t understand why Runfa Shopping Mall would give up on a big supplier like him that they had worked with for many years.
However, he should be able to find out the following day.
¡°I¡¯m from the Zhou family of A City.¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, who was still unmoved, and had to tell him his identity and background.
¡°The Zhou family is so powerful, they¡¯ve even extended their influence to M City? Are you representing the Zhou family in discussing a coboration with me? If that¡¯s the case, then I should correct my attitude.¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in surprise.
However, Yang Feng didn¡¯t feel much.
He had heard of the Zhou family and naturally knew of their influence in Province A.
However, this had nothing to do with Yang Feng.
¡°I¡¯m not talking about coboration.¡± Zhou Hao shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ve already told you that we have amon enemy. I¡¯ve already made some arrangements for Chu Ning in M City¡¡± Zhou Hao then roughly exined some of his strategies of dealing with Chu Ning.
¡°Tsk, tsk, what dirty means.¡± Yang Feng plimented¡¯ him generously.
¡°Same to you. President Yang, you must be familiar with this kind of little tricks. Of course, you know that we need more help. These little tricks can only distract Chu Ning and can¡¯t be decisive,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile.
¡°M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau Chief is my brother-inw.¡± Yang Feng finished thest sip of tea in his cup and said softly.
Zhou Hao nodded with a smile after hearing this.
He had finally heard some good news, and this meeting that he had carefully arranged was now worth it.
After school, Chu Ning didn¡¯t have a clear destination this time. She only asked Zhang Bo to drive around the suburbs of M City.
The Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s construction progress had been forced to stop previously, but now that the storm had subsided, it was time to start again.
¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve contacted a more reliable andrger construction team. We can officially start construction tomorrow,¡± Zhang Bo said as he drove.
¡°I understand. You can make the arrangements for such things. You don¡¯t have to report to me.¡± Chu Ning sat in the back seat, her eyes looking out the window. No one could tell what she was thinking.
Chu Ning was feeling jittery.
Even though she was holding her phone tightly, she didn¡¯t turn it on.
¡°President Chu, do you think Cloud Shopping will be sessfullyunched in M City?¡± Zhang Bo continued.
However, Chu Ning did not answer him.
¡°President Chu?
¡°Alright, so you were in a daze.¡± Zhang Bo saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and realized that she didn¡¯t hear him.
Chu Ning decided to go back to the Chu residence that night.
Regardless of whether Cloud Shopping was sessful or not, she had to calm her restless heart first.
¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re back?¡± Chu Ning was sitting on the sofa and watching TV to distract herself. Second brother Chu Jing was still immersed in his hacking career. Her family seemed to be changing quietly, but it also seemed like nothing had changed.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu returned home after six.
¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re home too?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Chu were overjoyed to see Chu Ning.
¡°Mom, Dad, did you guys also attend the activities at Runfa Shopping Mall?¡± Chu Ning looked at the items in their hands and asked with a smile.
Chapter 466 - 466 Not Just Cloud Shopping
466 Not Just Cloud Shopping
¡°The shopping mall¡¯s activities even reached your school?¡± Mr. Chu asked Chu Ning in surprise.
¡°There are a lot of people at Runfa Shopping Mall today. I heard from my colleagues that there¡¯s an event there. They said that if you download a shopping app and ce an order, you can get free eggs and meat,¡± Mrs. Chu chuckled.
¡°I heard people discussing it on the way here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Chu Ning made a surprised expression.
¡°There are a lot of people at Runfa Shopping Mall. Your dad and I bought some groceries and daily necessities. They said that it would be delivered within 24 hours because there were too many people. Normally, it can be delivered within an hour, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. However, Runfa Shopping Mall is so big, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯re trying to cheat people,¡± Mrs. Chu exined.
¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Chu Ning¡¯s heart started to pound when she heard her mother¡¯s words.
This meant that many people were starting to ce orders on the Cloud Shopping tform.
¡°Dad, Mom, you guys rest. I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Chu Ning felt that she had to find something to do to distract herself.
The couple didn¡¯t know that their daughter was the one behind all this. If they had known, they would have been shocked.
They couldn¡¯t understand this kind of extravagant behavior, because the economic benefits produced were not very intuitive.
After dinner, Chu Ning started to tidy up the house.
At 9 pm, Chu Ning took out her phone again.
She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. From the afternoon until now, she hadn¡¯t checked the real-time data of Cloud Shopping¡¯s back-end.
She could have a look now.
24,555, 24,561, 24,570¡
The real-time number of orders was rapidly increasing.
The 200 couriers were also very hardworking. When having orders along the same route, they could deliver five to ten orders in one trip. So far, they hadpleted more than 4,000 orders. At this rate, it would not be a problem toplete the deliveries before the next night.
Looking at the data on the phone, Chu Ning¡¯s lips finally curved upwards.
She could finally let go of the suspense she had been feeling.
The number of orders from Runfa Shopping Mall alone that night was estimated to be around 50,000 yuan. Based on the low standard delivery fee of 4 yuan per trip, Chu Ning could earn an initial profit of 200,000 yuan merely within a few hours that evening.
¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, this is just the beginning.¡± Chu Ning kept telling herself that she must not get carried away.
Looking at the small room, Chu Ning suddenly remembered the first time she came to the Chu residence.
At that time, she could be described as penniless. She didn¡¯t have money to eat, take a taxi, or purchase daily necessities.
Time flew by, and a few months had passed.
Soaring Clouds Group¡¯spany ount still had more than 100 million in disposable cash.
In the end, she had opened up the market in M City.
It was foreseeable that it wouldn¡¯t take long for customers of Runfa Shopping Mall to gradually be familiar with the Cloud Shopping software and progressively be inseparable from this convenient and practical tool.
Other than the delivery fee of more than 200,000 yuan, just Cloud Shopping alone had contributed nearly 4 million in sales to Runfa Shopping Mall that night!
¡°After Cloud Shopping is fully promoted in M City, the volume of sales will definitely rise to another level. In addition to the people in the city who can enjoy the convenience services, the suburbs and remote viges and towns can also use it. To be conservative, even if I only have five times the amount tonight, I¡¯ll still have a profit of more than one million. After deducting the cost of 80%, I¡¯ll still have about 300,000 yuan left. In other words, just M City alone can bring me about a hundred million in ie a year¡¡± Chu Ning sat in front of the table, writing and drawing on a piece of draft paper as she mumbled to herself.
After a rough calction, she finally understood why the person before her transmigration had been able to be the world¡¯s richest man with a shopping app.
Chu Ning clearly remembered that the world¡¯s richest man¡¯s personal wealth had exceeded one trillion yuan at his peak. This was even higher than the total annual GDP of some small and medium-sized countries.
Chu Ning unknowingly grinned again.
She covered her mouth and put down the pen in her hand, trying not tough out loud.
Chu Ning really wanted to calm down, but her heart was in turmoil.
She understood that she was not just providing a shopping tform!
Chapter 467 - 467 Eliminated
467 Eliminated
In fact, Chu Ning was already building aplete industrial chain. She was involved in the whole process from the source of the products to getting them into customers¡¯ hands.
From the very beginning, when Chu Ning chose the location and headed to Qinghe Vige, she had already decided on this idea.
This was simply terrifying.
This meant that her ultimate limit was much higher than that of the world¡¯s richest man before she transmigrated.
When she thought of this, Chu Ning calmed down.
She had just taken her first step.
Even though she knew that this was a pathway to heaven, there were still countless difficulties waiting for her to ovee them.
¡°One step at a time, there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking things a little slower,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself.
She did not realize that the richest man in the world took more than seven years to prepare for his first step, while Chu Ning took only a month¡
With her own memory, she had almost no technical bottlenecks.
The people who were happy that night were not only Chu Ning, but also the employees of the Soaring Clouds Group, the six shareholders, Manager Liu, and so on. The massive and convincing data showed that the development path proposed by Chu Ning was feasible.
¡°Zhang Bo, we¡¯ll recruit another 300 delivery personnel tomorrow. In addition, we¡¯ll recruit another 100 salespeople. I want them to be scattered all over the country toy the foundation for the future development of Cloud Shopping!¡± Chu Ning hung up after giving her instructions.
¡°Mayor Li, it¡¯s my turn to repay you now.¡±
Chu Ning muttered to herself as she looked at the street outside the window.
The next morning.
Chu Huan, who was bored to death in the school dormitory, was lying down in the student dormitory and looking at his phone.
University wasn¡¯t like high school, especially for a university student like Chu Huan who was about to graduate. He had already finished all the courses he needed to take and was merely waiting to graduate.
¡°Huh? The Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s construction site is hiring again?¡± Chu Huan mumbled to himself happily, suddenly sitting up on the bed and looking at the new recruitment notice on his phone.
What excited him was that the ie of this part-time job was still very high. It was no different from thest time, but the contractor had changed.
Half an hourter, Chu Huan took a bus and arrived at the construction site once more.
Chu Huan walked into the first-floor lobby of the Soaring Clouds Group. Looking at the crowd in front of him, he joined the queue without hesitation.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to apply for a construction worker position.¡± When it was Chu Huan¡¯s turn, he looked at the recruitment officer and smiled.
¡°Fill out the form.¡± The recruitment officer had on an indifferent expression. He took a form and a pen from the side of the table, indicating for Chu Huan to record his basic personal information.
A few minutester, Chu Huan finished filling out the form. He looked at the handwriting on the form in satisfaction and handed it to the recruitment officer.
¡°Huh? You¡¯re called Chu Huan?¡± The recruitment officer looked at the form Chu Huan handed over, then gave him a strange look.
¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t understand why the recruitment officer was looking at him in that way.
¡°Your age is confirmed to be 22 years old, and your father¡¯s name is Chu Ming?¡± the recruitment officer continued.
¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to fake the information,¡± Chu Huan said, confused.
¡°Okay. I have a general understanding of your situation. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu Huan. You don¡¯t meet our recruitment criteria,¡± the recruitment officer said in a regretful tone.
¡°Ah? Why is that so?¡± Chu Huan was even more baffled.
As long as there were no health problems or congenital diseases, they would be hired. Filling out the form was just a formality. He didn¡¯t expect to fail such an interview.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu Huan. I can¡¯t tell you the specific reason, but we are not suited for you.¡± The recruitment officer shook his head again.
¡°Brother, make way. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡± A voice came from behind Chu Huan just as he stood rooted to the ground, overwhelmed at the sudden turn of events.
¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Chu Huan could only leave the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s first-floor lobby, full of disappointment.
He did not understand why this was happening.
¡°Sigh, I can only go back to school first.¡± Chu Huan sighed.
At the same time, in his luxury room, Zhou Hao was ying chess with the bodyguards sent by the Zhou family.
The Zhou family had sent two people over. The other one, who was silent, had gone to protect Zhou Wei in secret.
Chapter 468 - 468 Chatting
468 Chatting
Just as Zhou Hao was thinking about his next step, his phone rang.
¡°Hello, Mr. Zhou¡¡± Zhou Hao listened to the conversation on the other end of the phone, and a smile appeared on his face.
A momentter, he hung up the phone.
¡°Mr. Wu, I can¡¯t y chess with you anymore. I still have some matters to deal with.¡± Zhou Hao stood up and said with a smile.
¡°Go settle them.¡± Mr. Wu, who was sitting opposite Zhou Hao, was still looking down at the chessboard, preupied.
¡°Chu Ning, I¡¯ve thought of what you¡¯ve thought of. You¡¯re the one who personally presented this loophole!¡± Zhou Hao thought darkly as he walked out of the room.
The residents of Qinghe Vige had been keeping a low profile for the past few days. While Wen An was trying to mediate the internal conflicts in the vige, he was also trying his best to appease the people so that they would not have any conflicts with the residents of Houtu Vige.
The previous night, Chu Ning had called him again, telling him that she needed to recruit another 100 people from Qinghe Vige as external employees of the Soaring Clouds Group.
Chu Ning had already nned out the future development in M City the night before.
The following year, Chu Ning nned to build arge food processing nt in M City. When the nt waspleted, it would bring a lot of jobs to M City and also drive the regional economy. However, Chu Ning had not thought of the location of the nt yet.
At this moment, Wen An was sitting in his office. He was deep in thought as he looked at the documents in front of him.
The documents recorded the basic information of the residents of Qinghe Vige. The documents were very thick, but after Chu Ning had called him the previous night to inform him about this, he had stayed up all night to sort out a list of 100 suitable candidates.
He was now verifying it to see if he had missed anything out.
Just then, someone knocked on Wen An¡¯s office door.
¡°Come in,¡± he casually said.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, the investigators from the Agricultural Bureau will be here in an hour or even earlier. Do we need to make any preparations?¡± The person who walked in was Wen An¡¯s assistant. She was a young woman in her twenties and was also a resident of Qinghe Vige.
¡°No need, let them investigate,¡± Wen An said with a smile.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, these investigators from the Agricultural Bureau are really good at putting on airs, as if we owe them. Their attitude is so bad; aren¡¯t they just ying around? Vige Chief Wen, I heard from a friend of mine from another vige that these investigators just want some benefits. As long as we express our gratitude, they will immediately change their attitude,¡± the assistant said helplessly.
Now that the situation in Qinghe Vige was good, she didn¡¯t want anyone toe out and cause trouble.
¡°Everyone¡¯s thoughts and pursuits are different, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that some people use their power for personal gain. We can¡¯t bother that much about it, but we can do our best.¡± Wen An looked at the assistant¡¯s unconvinced expression and softlyforted her.
¡°Sigh. It¡¯s a pity that a good person like Vige Chief Wen is about to be transferred out. I wonder if the next vige chief will be able to maintain his rtionship with President Chu like you.¡± The assistant pursed her lips. She was all too aware that Wen An¡¯s ending was destined not to be there.
If someone else hadmunicated with Chu Ning, they might not have been able to fight for such benefits for Qinghe Vige.
In reality, Chu Ning could have recruited the 100 people from other ces. However, considering Wen An¡¯s character, she subconsciously felt that it was not a bad thing to take care of Qinghe Vige.
¡°I won¡¯t leave this ce until Qinghe Vige is fully developed,¡± Wen An said firmly.
¡°Yes, you don¡¯t want to leave, but after the transfer order is given, you have no choice but to leave,¡± the assistant thought sorrowfully.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Vige Chief Wen, some of our Qinghe Vige¡¯s residents have a higher ie than you, the vige chief,¡± the assistant said in a slightly teasing tone.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Wen An asked with a smile.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good thing, but as the assistant of the vige chief, I only earn a little more than 2,000 a month. It¡¯s really a little pitiful.¡± The assistant sighed.
She didn¡¯t be the vige chief¡¯s assistant for the money; she could have gone to M City to work if she wanted money.
However, when she thought about how she, who had a university degree, did not earn as much as some of the vigers in Qinghe Vige, she felt somewhat imbnced.
Chapter 469 - 469 A New Crisis
469 A New Crisis
¡°Then, should I add your name to this list?¡± Wen An pointed at the documents on the table and asked his assistant.
¡°No, I¡¯m just joking.¡± The assistant hurriedly waved her hands. She was merelyining.
¡°Alright, you should go and make some preparations. I¡¯ll go out and wee them when they arrive.¡± Wen An smiled and then continued to focus on the archives before him.
Half an hourter, three uniformed civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau appeared at the entrance of Qinghe Vige.
Their purpose foring that day was very clear. They were there to make trouble in Qinghe Vige.
Moreover, this was an order from their direct superior. However, it was unknown who this direct superior was listening to.
¡°Qinghe Vige has been doing great recently. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, how could it develop so quickly?¡± A fair-faced civil servant with long and narrow eyes spoke up first.
¡°Don¡¯t forget the demands from the higher-ups.¡± Another civil servant pushed up his sses and said in a serious tone.
Thest person looked in a particr direction of Qinghe Vige, narrowed his eyes, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Zhao Ran, Wang Shou, stop chatting. Hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t waste time. If things change, you know that the three of us won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of not being able toplete the mission.¡±
After the pair heard this, they instantly fell silent.
If they did this well, not only would they have their year-end bonus, but they would also have a high chance of being promoted.
The trio walked on the main road of Qinghe Vige, attracting the attention of some of the vigers.
Then, Yang Jing, the assistant of the vige chief, walked toward them with a smile and said, ¡°Sirs, today doesn¡¯t seem to be the routine inspection day, right?¡±
Even though Yang Jing was very reluctant to deal with these people, she had no choice. Since they had appeared, she had to put on a smile.
¡°Hmph, although today is not the day of the routine inspection, your vige has gotten into trouble!¡± Zhao Ran, with the long and narrow eyes, coldly snorted as he spoke with a gloomy expression.
¡°Huh? No way, our Qinghe Vige has always beenw-abiding citizens.¡± Yang Jing put on a look of disbelief, but in reality, she had already cursed the three people in front of her.
¡°Bah! The people of Houtu Vige canpete with them in their shamelessness!¡± Yang Jing thought viciously.
¡°Move out of the way, youngdy. This is not something you can meddle in. Your vige chief will be in trouble!¡± Wang Shou continued indifferently.
Then, the three of them ignored Yang Jing, who was blocking their way, and walked toward a particr direction in Qinghe Vige.
Yang Jing watched as the three of them headed in a certain direction. Although she did not know what they were up to, it was obvious from their attitudes that it was not something good.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, if you still don¡¯te, something big is going to happen,¡± Yang Jing said helplessly to Wen An over the phone.
After hanging up the phone, Wen An looked pensively at the open in outside the window.
¡°How much more time do we need before we reach that ce?¡± The three of them ignored the strange looks that the Qinghe vigers were giving them. Right now, they only wanted to get to that ce as soon as possible.
¡°It¡¯ll take about 20 minutes. Qinghe Vige isn¡¯t small, and that ce is also quite remote.¡± Wang Shou looked at the time on his wrist and said in a deep voice.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry.¡± The person who spoke had a grave expression.
At the same time, Wen An dialed the numbers of a few Qinghe vigers.
There was no point in him stepping out to intercept them; he would only be forced into a passive position.
However, ording to his assistant¡¯s description, he quickly recalled the route that the few of them took.
ording to his analysis, he sent the Qinghe vigers to two different locations to check out the situation. The small ditch was near a pond, and not far from it was an elm forest.
It was usually inessible. Wen An¡¯s sharp senses told him that if there was a problem, it would most likely be at that ce.
As for the other ce, although the probability was smaller, he still sent the Qinghe vigers there.
The Qinghe vigers who had received Wen An¡¯s message did not dare to be careless. In an instant, a few of the vigers closest to the ditch took their tools and ran in its direction.
They had no choice but to put in the effort.
This was because these people were the first batch of Qinghe vigers that Wen An had rmended to Chu Ning.
They were determined to listen to Wen An¡¯s orders.
Chapter 470 - 470 Anticipation and Destruction
470 Anticipation and Destruction
Thank you readers!
Elsewhere, the three civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau were already panting.
Even though they had only walked a short distance, they were already feeling a little tired.
They had been sitting in the office for many years, and now they were under the sun in the morning. It was a great burden for their frail bodies to walk all the way from the vige entrance.
¡°Duan Lei, why don¡¯t we take a break? Anyway, the stuff is nted there and the ce is very obscure. It won¡¯t grow legs and run away. It¡¯s fine if we slow down slightly,¡± Wang Shou asked while gasping for breath.
¡°Rest? I was preparing to run there! Who knows if that Wen An would notice something in advance and thus be prepared? You must know that we¡¯re outsiders and not familiar with the whole Qinghe Vige. The residents of Qinghe Vige are not like us. If they act fast, it will be toote by the time we arrive!¡± Duan Lei also wiped the sweat from his face. He was also out of breath, but this was not sitting in the office and leisurely dealing with documents. He could not rx at all.
¡°Alright then, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t rest, but we can¡¯t run. If we run, I¡¯ll die.¡± Zhao Ran suggested apromise, which was to continue walking withoutrunning or stopping to rest.
¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time!¡± Duan Lei urged.
As long as they reached their destination and took a few photos, their mission would bepleted.
At this moment, Yang Jing, who was following behind, also looked anxious.
She was now even more certain that these three people hade prepared.
This was why she could only be the vige chief¡¯s assistant while Wen An was the vige chief.
In the face of danger, Wen An was able to remain unppable, analyze the results, and effectively resolve the issue.
He just disdained to y dirty tricks. A person with firm beliefs like Wen An would never ept Zhou Hao¡¯s way of doing things.
Some ce else, several residents of Qinghe Vige rushed to the ditch, wheezing.
They quickly searched the area and did not find anything. They then turned their attention to thepact elm forest.
At this time, the trio from the Agricultural Bureau were about ten minutes away.
If they started running, they might be able to reach in three minutes.
However, they did not expect that Wen An had urately predicted their final destination.
¡°Old Cai! It¡¯s really bad. Look at what¡¯s over there!¡± At this moment, a viger from Qinghe Vige was looking with shock at the green nts that had suddenly appeared in the elm forest.
Under the cover of the elm forest, if one did not walk in, one would not notice the abnormality in this area.
Moreover, someone had nted it there the night before¡
¡°D*** it! Which wicked thing nted this in our Qinghe Vige! This is going to put the entire Qinghe Vige in a desperate situation!¡±
¡°What an animal! If this is discovered, this small area will be enough to put us in jail!¡± Two others also had on ugly expressions, their faces were even slightly pale.
They were frightened by the sudden appearance of the green nts.
¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s move in! We have to take this away andpletely destroy it!¡± Thest person looked resolute.
He took the shovel in his hand and went straight to the small patch of green nts in front of him.
¡°Quick, we can¡¯t waste a second!¡± The other three people were also shocked.
At first nce, this small patch of green nts looked no different from ordinary crops. They even looked to be growing very well.
But as farmers, they knew what it was. It was cannabis! The raw materials for making drugs!
If people knew that they had this in Qinghe Vige, they could forget about developing well.
This nt was an extremely controlled substance, and if the scale reached a certain level, it was very likely that they would be sentenced to death!
The moment the four Qinghe vigers saw the nt, their first reaction was immense fear.
Their lives had finally taken a turn for the better, and they could earn money by doing decent business. Who would be willing to touch this unlucky thing?
Growing cannabis was noughing matter. This was really exchanging their lives for money!
They wanted to kill the person who had framed them, but for now, getting rid of these things was more urgent.
They couldn¡¯t help but increase their speed when they thought of this.
Fortunately, the plot that the cannabis was nted on wasn¡¯t veryrge, so it was almost done in no time.
Chapter 471 - 471 Leaving
471 Leaving
The surroundingnd had been turned over again and again. They only stopped after they confirmed that there was no cannabis.
Thank you readers!
On the other side, the three senior civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau could already vaguely see the location of the ditch.
Duan Lei squinted his eyes and looked toward the front. Suddenly, his expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Huh? Something¡¯s not right, there¡¯s someone in that elm forest!¡±
¡°What! How could this be?¡± Zhao Ran asked in disbelief.
¡°Quick, get them!¡± Duan Lei didn¡¯t bother to exin and chased after them.
!!
The two people beside Duan Lei also followed without hesitation.
However, even though they saw people in the elm forest, the residents of Qinghe Vige also noticed the three people running towards them.
¡°Let¡¯s go! ording to Vige Chief Wen¡¯s instructions, after we leave Qinghe Vige and destroy the cannabis, we shouldn¡¯t return for a period of time!¡± one of the four immediately said.
Each of the four vigers carried a bundle of fresh cannabis leaves on their backs and speedily left the ce.
Duan Lei saw the four of them sprinting and immediately realized that things were not going well. He quickly shouted to stop them. ¡°Stay where you are!¡±
However, the four residents of Qinghe Vige seemed not to have heard anything and ran even faster.
They were now sure that someone wanted to use the cannabis to frame the Qinghe vigers. Fortunately, Wen An had gotten someone to find the cannabis in time. Otherwise, if someone had found evidence against them, the consequences would be unimaginable.
¡°Duan Lei, we can¡¯t catch up.¡± Looking at the figures that were getting more and more blurry, Wang Shou knew that they hade in vain.
¡°I told you not to waste time. Now look what happened!¡± Duan Lei was also extremely depressed. Of course, he knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up with them. Those people were about to disappear from his sight.
¡°What can you two pieces of trash do!¡± Duan Lei immediately pointed at the two people beside him and scolded them.
¡°You, Duan Lei, are no better than us!¡± Zhao Ran couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The three of them were supposed to act together, so why was Duan Lei ordering them around?
¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Now that they¡¯ve run away, let¡¯s think about what we should say when we get back.¡± Wang Shou sighed. Quarreling would not solve the problem.
¡°Hmph, go back and wait to be criticized! Don¡¯t even think about being promoted in this lifetime!¡± Duan Lei said angrily.
¡°Who would have thought that they would arrive before us? Could it be that they were discoveredst night?¡± Wang Shou asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°If it was discovered by the residents of Qinghe Vige in the middle of the night yesterday, do you think we would still have the chance toe here today?¡± Zhao Ran also said in an unpleasant tone.
¡°How unlucky. If I knew this would happen, I would havee alone.¡± Duan Lei turned around and left.
¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡± Zhao Ran was clearly enraged as well, and he intentionally kept a distance from Duan Lei.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you three guests from the Agricultural Bureau would being to our Qinghe Vige?¡± Wen An looked at the silent trio in front of him and smiled.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, you¡¯re quick to react this time.¡± Duan Lei also smiled, but there was too much information hidden in his smile.
Wen An shook his head. Then, he pushed his sses up and looked at the three people in front of him with a sincere expression. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. Would you guys like to go to the office and sit for a while? I¡¯ll entertain you.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s Qinghe Vige¡¯s good fortune to have a vige chief like you,¡± Wang Shou said weakly.
If they had found cannabis in Qinghe Vige, they would not be speaking to Vige Chief Wen An like this.
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you to stay. However, the next time youe to Qinghe Vige, please let me know in advance,¡± Wen An smiled.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± Duan Lei naturally knew that the discovery of the batch of cannabis had something to do with Wen An. However, he could not figure out how Wen An knew that there was something in that area.
After all, they had only been informed before they set off in the morning to prevent the news from being leaked.
¡°Qinghe Vige and I are upright and honest. We don¡¯t need the luck you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wen An softly said.
A momentter, the three civil servants of the Agricultural Bureau left.
They had made a wasted trip.
Chapter 472 - 472 Confirmation of Attitude
472 Confirmation of Attitude
In the office of Runfa Shopping Mall.
Thank you readers!
Yang Feng was sitting on the sofa, looking at Manager Liu expressionlessly.
Although he really wanted to smash the other party¡¯s bald head, he had no choice but to sit there and have a good talk with him.
¡°President Yang, you have to know that this is not my idea. The shareholders feel that it is not very suitable to continue working with you. This is not something that I can decide on my own.¡± Manager Liu looked at Yang Feng and said weakly.
¡°Manager Liu, you can¡¯t put it that way. After all, we¡¯ve been working together for almost ten years. You can¡¯t abandon an old customer like me just because of a few benefits, right?¡± Yang Feng said calmly.
¡°How about this, do you want to listen to my suggestion?¡± Manager Liu suddenly said.
¡°Go ahead.¡± Yang Feng nodded.
¡°Anyway, this matter can¡¯t be hidden for long. Our new business partner is Chu Ning, President Chu. I feel that with President Yang¡¯s current business scale, if you work with President Chu, it¡¯ll definitely open up a new world.¡± Manager Liu obviously did not know about thepetition between Chu Ning and Yang Feng.
He thought that Chu Ning now had Cloud Shopping, an online shopping app with great potential. And although Yang Feng had lost a shopping mall like Runfa Shopping Mall, he had a farm that was several timesrger than Qinghe Vige. Yang Feng was the only one in M City who had such high-quality resources.
If he was willing to coborate with Chu Ning, Cloud Shopping would spread like wildfire in M City within a short period of time.
This was because Chu Ning¡¯s only shoring had been made up for.
If Yang Feng opened up the supply chain, the variety of products provided by Cloud Shopping would be moreplete and stable. Unfortunately, Yang Feng could never work with Chu Ning.
¡°Manager Liu, it seems like there¡¯s no room for discussion?¡± Yang Feng stood up and said indifferently.
This was his second time here. If he still got a rejection that day, he didn¡¯t mind adding this former partner to the list of enemies.
¡°President Yang, we¡¯re all in M City. Why do you have to be so harsh?¡± Manager Liu sighed.
He could finally tell that there must be some grudges between Yang Feng and Chu Ning. When he mentioned Chu Ning¡¯s name, Yang Feng remained indifferent, which meant that Yang Feng knew about Chu Ning.
Even so, he still felt that Yang Feng could not be Chu Ning¡¯s match.
This was the general trend. Although Yang Feng was deeply grounded in M City, his actions obviously went against the development of the times.
¡°Manager Liu, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but what you all have done has really disappointed me.¡± After Yang Feng said this, he left the office.
Since Runfa Shopping Mall was firmly on Chu Ning¡¯s side, he had nothing to consider.
The purpose of his visit this time was to confirm the attitude of Runfa Shopping Mall.
¡°This is your choice, so don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you,¡± Yang Feng thought to himself.
Elsewhere, Chu Huan received his roommate¡¯s greetings when he went back to school.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu Huan? Why did you look so unhappy when you returned to school yesterday afternoon? Who provoked you again?¡± Luo Fei, his roommate, asked Chu Huan with a smile as he sat on the stool in a trance.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no point in telling you.¡± Chu Huan pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t understand why things were like this.
He didn¡¯t do anything.
But when he heard the words of the recruitment officer, it seemed like he was deliberately targeting Chu Huan.
¡°Did your two sisters have a conflict again? But I support you! After hearing your description, I feel that your sister Chu Ning is evil. Ye Ting is the cuter one,¡± Luo Fei said in a ttering manner.
¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about that.¡± Chu Huan frowned. He didn¡¯t want outsiders to discuss his family matters.
Although he would talk to his roommates about his two younger sisters when he was free, he was obviously not in the mood at the moment.
¡°Alright, but Chu Huan, I¡¯ve recently found a way to make a fortune. If the process goes smoothly, we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune! We¡¯ll be rich people then!¡± Luo Fei, his roommate, changed his tone and spoke excitedly.
¡°You can find a way to make money? You can still think of me after you¡¯re done?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei in surprise.
Chapter 473 - 473 A Way to Make Money
473 A Way to Make Money
¡°You can return the thousand yuan you owe me first. I won¡¯t share your profit,¡± Chu Huan continued indifferently.
Thank you readers!
¡°Don¡¯t, Chu Huan, President Chu! Just trust me this once, I¡¯m really reliable this time! What¡¯s our rtionship? When there¡¯s a chance to make money, you¡¯re the first person I think of!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes roved around as he quickly spoke.
If Chu Huan didn¡¯t believe him, things would be difficult.
¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Chu Huanughed coldly. He felt that this fellow would definitely borrow money from him again in the end.
There were only those few excuses ¡ª he didn¡¯t have money for food, he would definitely return it next week, he really had an emergency, and so on.
¡°Sigh, Chu Huan, you really don¡¯t believe me. I owe you money. Also, you¡¯ve treated me to so many meals during these few years in university. Whenever something good happens, I¡¯ll think of you,¡± Luo Fei said emotionally.
¡°That¡¯s true, go on.¡± Chu Huan nodded in agreement.
In fact, what he did not understand was why Luo Fei was always the one who did not have enough money when his family was better off than Chu Huan¡¯s, and he had more living expenses than him?
In fact, Luo Fei was toozy. He spent money without restraint and was not willing to go out to find work even if he had no money.
¡°I have a rtive who runs a fruit store in R City of Province A. He recently introduced me to a job.¡± Luo Fei suddenly moved closer to Chu Huan and said mysteriously.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Huan nodded. He didn¡¯t even ask what it was.
¡°My rtive, he knows the owner of arge orchard. We can buy fruits from him at a low price and then transport them to M City to sell. Do you know how high the profit of fruit is?¡± Luo Fei said longingly.
¡°How high? It was close to 300%! Now that the yellow peaches are ripe, the market price of our yellow peaches in M City is close to 18 yuan per kilogram. Do you know what the cost price is for us to get them here from the orchard?¡± Luo Fei continued to ask.
¡°6 yuan per kilogram?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei and asked in confusion. That was indeed the price ording to what Luo Fei had said, if it were one-third of the market price.
¡°Not even 6 yuan per kilogram! It¡¯s only 4.68 yuan. We only need to deduct the transportation cost and some minor damages, and the rest will be the profit. With this calction, we¡¯ll have at least double the profit!¡± Luo Fei said excitedly.
¡°Not bad. But why are you looking for me for such a good thing?¡± Chu Huan asked warily.
¡°This matter¡ How should I put it?¡± Luo Fei hesitated for a moment.
¡°Go on, you¡¯ve already told me so much.¡± Chu Huan waved his hand, indicating for Luo Fei to continue.
¡°I met a big brother some time ago. He¡¯s specializes in cash flow. I think if we want to make money now, we have to be ruthless. That big brother also told me that he can give me a loan limit of 100,000 yuan, and we only need to borrow it for a week. When the timees, we can return it to him with interest, and can still make a lot of money.¡± Luo Fei patted his chest confidently as if he had already done it.
¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chu Huan raised his hand.
¡°Do you dare to take out a loan of 100,000 yuan for a week? How much is the interest?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei calmly and asked indifferently.
¡°Interest¡ The interest.¡± When Luo Fei said this, he looked a little embarrassed.
¡°Tell me, how much?¡± Chu Huan asked.
As long as he wasn¡¯t home, or it didn¡¯t involve Ye Ting, Chu Huan still had some brains outside.
¡°10,000? Luo Fei, you¡¯re really bold. Your parents don¡¯t know about this, right? I don¡¯t think even your parents would dare to do such a thing, and you dare do so? That rtive of yours did introduce you to ways of making money, but he didn¡¯t ask you to borrow so much money at once, did he? What if you lose money? You want Uncle and Aunty to pay off your debts? Luo Fei, what were you thinking?¡± Chu Huan really couldn¡¯t understand Luo Fei¡¯s train of thought.
¡°I¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t worry, Chu Huan. I¡¯ve calcted it. With a capital of 100,000, after deducting the cost, we can earn about 200,000 in profit. When the timees, we¡¯ll each earn 100,000. How nice would that be?¡± Luo Fei said with a smile.
¡°The unseen risks are a little high. I don¡¯t do this.¡± Chu Huan still shook his head.
What a joke. If he were to borrow 100,000 yuan with Luo Fei, it would mean that he would have to bear the risk as well.
Chapter 474 - 474 Deception and Trust
474 Deception and Trust
Thank you readers!
The key was that Luo Fei wasn¡¯t necessarily a reliable person. It was fine to lend him a small sum of money, but Chu Huan wasn¡¯t at ease working together.
¡°Chu Huan, I got it. I¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡± After Luo Fei finished speaking, he looked a little sad.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money, so why do you insist on borrowing so much? 100,000 is not a small number, and we can¡¯t afford to bear the risk of failure.¡± Chu Huan scratched his head and said solemnly.
¡°Sigh, I know as well that this is very risky, but I have no way out,¡± Luo Fei said softly.
¡°What have you done?¡± Chu Huan asked, puzzled.
He did not quite understand why Luo Fei would say something like that.
¡°My family is in need of money right now because we owe a huge debt. I don¡¯t even dare to go home now because these debt collectors will block my door and have already affected our day-to-day life.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he exined in a low voice.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Chu Huan patted Luo Fei¡¯s shoulder.
¡°How much debt does your family owe? Do you have money for your meals?¡± Chu Huan continued.
¡°We owe a total of more than 500,000 yuan. There¡¯s still money for food. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for a reliable partner now.¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan expectantly and said.
¡°Gosh!¡± Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but exim when he heard the number.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some savings. Go back and pay off some of the debt collectors who are rushing you. Don¡¯t let them interfere with Uncle and Aunty¡¯s normal lives.¡± Chu Huan sighed. He took out his phone and transferred a sum of money to Luo Fei.
Although he had only met Luo Fei¡¯s parents a few times, he had a good impression of this kind and honest middle-aged couple.
¡°How am I so unlucky?¡± Chu Huan thought in confusion.
Luo Fei also took out his phone. He was stunned when he saw the message on his phone.
Chu Huan had transferred over 8,000 yuan of his part-time ie from the past few years to him.
For a moment, Luo Fei had mixed feelings.
¡°Chu Huan, I¡¡± Luo Fei hesitated.
He did not know what to say. Luo Fei really wanted to tell Chu Huan the truth.
But he knew that he could not do that.
¡°I¡¯ll consider what you said. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow,¡± Chu Huan said after some thought.
He did not know what Luo Fei was really thinking at that moment.
¡°Alright, you should solve your current predicament first.¡± Seeing Luo Fei¡¯s hesitation, Chu Huan smiled.
He was actually not very interested in the business that Luo Fei had mentioned. It sounded very profitable, but he didn¡¯t know much about this industry.
It was just that Luo Fei¡¯s family misfortunes made him feel a little emotional. The importance of money, and a stable life could not be without the securitt that money brought.
Fortunately, although his family was poor, they lived a stable life.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Luo Fei said softly.
¡°Go on.¡± Chu Huan nodded.
After Luo Fei left the school, he did not go home to solve the problem as he had said.
His family was indeed in trouble, but it was not caused by his father. He was the root of the problem.
He was the only child of Luo Fei¡¯s parents. Hence, he had been pampered since he was young.
However, Luo Fei did not cherish this peaceful and beautiful life.
When he had been in his first year of university, he had picked up a gambling habit. Until now, he owed more than 500,000 yuan to loan sharks behind his parents¡¯ back.
If he couldn¡¯t return the money in a month¡¯s time, someone woulde and take away their house.
It was because Luo Fei had hidden from his parents the fact that he had stolen the house¡¯s property deed and used it as proof of assets for the mortgage loan.
In the end, gamblers would be greedy scoundrels.
Although Luo Fei looked decent on the surface, he had actually lost his conscience as a normal person.
Chu Huan took out all his savings for him, which only made him feel a little guilty. But very quickly, this guilt disappeared with the greed in his heart.
All he wanted to do currently was to get to the underground casino as soon as possible.
He was rich again. Chu Huan had just given him more than 8,000 yuan.
As long as Chu Huan was still around, he didn¡¯t have to worry about money.
Chapter 475 - 475 Casino
475 Casino
As long as he listened to that person, he would have an endless stream of money to spend. He could even redeem his house¡¯s property deed.
Thank you readers!
With that in mind, Luo Fei extravagantly took a taxi. Ten minutester, Luo Fei arrived at the door of a small inconspicuous pub.
There was a business suspension sign in front of the pub, but Luo Fei knew that it was just a false appearance. The real exciting part was inside.
A momentter.
He licked his lips and looked at the bustle and smoke in front of him. Luo Fei felt shocked and his body was revitalized once more.
At the reception, he exchanged the ¡¯emergency¡¯ money Chu Huan had given him for chips.
¡°Oh? Luo Fei, why are you here again? You were so generous previously. 10,000 chips each time. Tsk, tsk, but I haven¡¯t seen you for almost two months since then. Now you¡¯re rich again?¡± An old gambler with a cigarette between his fingers said with a smile when he saw Luo Fei.
¡°I had something on a while ago,¡± Luo Fei said indifferently.
He was the second generation of a rich family there. After stealing his house¡¯s property deed, he received more than 500,000 yuan in cash through a mortgage loan, even though the value of his house was far more than that.
On the other hand, Luo Fei¡¯s view was very simple. He wanted to take arge gamble. If he was lucky and made money, he could spend 600,000 yuan to redeem the property deed.
However, Luo Fei did not expect that he would be so unlucky that day.
As long as he won a few times as usual, he could earn tens of thousands of yuan.
However, he started to lose 1,000 chips at a time and lost more than a dozen times in a row before winning once. This almost made him copse.
He had finally made up his mind to steal the property deed and gamble, but he didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so bad.
At the thought of the consequences of not being able to redeem the property deed, Luo Fei instantly panicked.
In the end¡ That afternoon, he had lost more than 500,000 yuan, as well as his property deed.
On the other hand, the lenders only gave him three months. If he did not have the money to redeem his property deed within three months, the owner of his family¡¯s house would change.
Luo Fei did not consider the consequences of losing when he had ced the bets.
After he had lost every cent, he came to a sudden realization.
Unknowingly, he had already gambled his house away.
Until the day before, Luo Fei had not thought about how he should go about his future. He could not face everything that was about to happen.
But now, he was no longer afraid.
As long as Chu Huan agreed the next day, he would be able to get the 200,000 yuan reward!
After sessfullypleting the task, he would be able to get another 400,000 yuan and redeem the property deed.
As for whether it was a trap, Luo Fei did not care anymore. He had no choice.
¡°Rich second generation, are you done with your work?¡± Another gambler looked at Luo Fei and asked with a smile.
¡°Enough nonsense, let¡¯s start.¡± Luo Fei looked impatiently at the person who spoke. His eyes subsequently focused on the gambling table once again.
¡°I hope I¡¯ll be lucky today. My good friend lent me this money.¡± Luo Fei licked his lips again. He weighed the chips in his hand and walked toward the group of people around the table.
In the evening, after school, Zhang Bo parked the car at the usual spot and waited for Chu Ning.
¡°President Chu, my phone almost exploded from all the calls today,¡± Zhang Bo said with a bitter smile after seeing Chu Ning get into the car.
¡°I¡¯m in the same situation. I guess the core employees of our Soaring Clouds Group will be facing the same situation,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile.
Cloud Shopping was the first productunched by the Soaring Clouds Group, and it was undoubtedly a sess.
The previous night¡¯s sales were just the beginning. That day¡¯s sales had already exceeded a million yuan.
And a small proportion of this wasn¡¯t done through the Runfa Shopping Mall sales channel.
This meant that some citizens of M City had already started to order on Cloud Shopping.
Some astute investors and banks had already begun to show goodwill to the core members of the Soaring Clouds Group.
However, Chu Ning had already told the core employees of Soaring Clouds Group in advance not to ept any coboration from anyone or in any form.
Even if they invested in the Soaring Clouds Group for free, she would not ept it.
¡°President Chu, I feel like I¡¯m in a dream after this short one month. We¡¯ve been moving forward too smoothly. It¡¯s as if every step we took was correct under your guidance,¡± Zhang Bo said emotionally.
Chapter 476 - 476 Helper
476 Helper
¡°Don¡¯t becent. This is only the beginning,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
Thank you readers!
Chu Ning had looked at the ount bnce of the Soaring Clouds Group that day. There was more than 110 million yuan left. Although she was making money now, she was still under a lot of pressure.
This was because there were still many things that she needed to spend on.
And she had spent more than 80 million yuan in just over a month¡
Now, her daily ie was about 100,000 to 200,000 yuan, which was barely enough to cover her daily expenses.
This was far from enough.
¡°I know. It won¡¯t be long before wepletely stabilize our position in M City.¡± Zhang Bo felt that nothing could rival his ownpany¡¯s Cloud Shopping.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Qinghe Vige.¡± Chu Ning felt that it was time to sort out the rtionship between Qinghe Vige and the surrounding viges.
Chu Ning¡¯s n was to expand to the surrounding areas with Qinghe Vige as the center. She wanted to build a mega production base that was muchrger than Yang Feng¡¯s current one at the minimum.
It did not matter if the viges were against it. Chu Ning would force them to change.
The living standard of the residents of Qinghe Vige was constantly improving. As a neighboring vige a short distance away, how could these people pretend that nothing had happened?
This was impossible. They would only feel extremely unbnced.
By then, Chu Ning would have more bargaining chips in her hands.
Half an hourter, Chu Ning appeared in Wen An¡¯s office with Zhang Bo.
¡°Manager Zhang, you¡¯re discharged so early?¡± Wen An said in surprise when he saw Zhang Bo apanying Chu Ning.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, are you hoping that I¡¯ll stay in the hospital for a while longer? Since I¡¯ve recovered, I naturally have to be discharged and continue working,¡± Zhang Bo said with a smile.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, after the direct coboration with Runfa Shopping Mall, did the profits go up another level? And there won¡¯t be any more small distributors asking for benefits like before, right?¡± Chu Ning beamed as she looked at Wen An.
Now that Runfa Shopping Mall hadpletely suppressed the small distributors that had previously coborated with Qinghe Vige, Qinghe Vige¡¯s business would only get increasingly better in the future.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to President Chu for mediating the situation. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid that Qinghe Vige would have a hard time getting close to a giant mall in M City like Runfa Shopping Mall.¡± Wen An hurriedly expressed his thanks.
¡°You¡¯re wee. My foundation is here as well. Only if all of you do well will my n go smoother and smoother. There¡¯s also the reaction of the surrounding viges. Vige Chief Wen, don¡¯t be anxious. It won¡¯t be long before I can make them let go of their prejudice,¡± Chu Ning said confidently.
¡°What happened?¡± Chu Ning also frowned. The first thing she thought of was that Zhou Hao might be causing trouble behind the scenes. Only he had the ability and motivation to do so.
¡°Three civil servants from the Agricultural Bureau came today. After they entered Qinghe Vige, they went straight in a certain direction. They had a clear target. I arranged for the residents of Qinghe Vige to hurry in advance to the ces where they might appear, and they found a small batch of cannabis,¡± Wen An said in a low voice.
¡°What!¡± Chu Ning and Zhang Bo eximed in unison.
They naturally knew that growing cannabis was illegal, and if the circumstances were serious, they could even be sentenced to death.
Yet, such a terrifying thing had actually appeared in Qinghe Vige. Someone must have deliberately set Qinghe Vige up.
Once the evidence was found, Qinghe Vige would definitely not be able to develop.
¡°I don¡¯t have a clear suspect yet. President Chu, do you have a clue?¡± Wen An added.
¡°Zhou Hao,¡± Chu Ning slowly uttered these two words.
Only this madman would have such an idea, and could actually put it into practice.
¡°It¡¯s him? Is he so capable that he can influence the civil servants in the Agricultural Bureau?¡± Wen An was somewhat astonished.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know what method he used to do it, there is no doubt that someone is coborating with him on this matter. He¡¯s not from M City, and I don¡¯t think anyone in the viges around Qinghe Vige has the guts to do so. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t think of using such a method to frame Qinghe Vige. These are growing cannabis nts,¡± Chu Ning said as she thought of some possibilities.
¡°By the way, Vige Chief Wen, are the cannabis nts still around?¡± Chu Ning continued.
Chapter 477 - 477 It’s Only a Matter of Time
477 It¡¯s Only a Matter of Time
¡°It¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve already had it destroyed,¡± Wen An said without the slightest hesitation.
Thank you readers!
¡°That¡¯s the best way to handle it.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
She had initially wanted to trace the source of the cannabis. If she could find its origin, she might be able to use this opportunity to make Zhou Hao and the Zhou family suffer.
¡°Why is this Zhou Hao always going against our Qinghe Vige? In fact, I¡¯m also a little worried that the other vige chiefs might be bewitched by this man and do something bad.¡± Wen An sighed. He felt that Zhou Hao was a terrifying person who did things without any principles.
Once a person did things without principles, they would have almost no shorings.
This was because they could not be bound by morals or even thew.
This time, Wen An had discovered it in time. If it had been slightlyter, or if another vige chief had been in charge of the situation that afternoon, arge group of people from Qinghe Vige would probably have appeared in the interrogation room by now.
¡°To be more precise, his opponent is me, so Qinghe Vige also became his main target,¡± Chu Ning exined calmly.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at ying. It seems that the news of my Cloud Shopping¡¯s sess has made some people sit up, and get so uneasy that they¡¯ve begun to use unscrupulous means to deal with me,¡± Chu Ning added.
She had already figured out who Zhou Hao was working with.
It could only be Yang Feng, and only Yang Feng could provide Zhou Hao with such great assistance in M City.
¡°Can we collect evidence and call the police?¡± Wen An asked after thinking for a moment.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, to deal with such a person, you wanting to call the police is exactly what he would be happy to see. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking of, then you¡¯ll never be able to gather evidence to send him to prison. He can¡¯t possibly leave behind any evidence.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
Trying to reason with someone like Zhou Hao was simply a fool¡¯s dream.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, I¡¯m sure that this fellow will have more tricks up his sleeve. I almost lost to him previously; you must be careful.¡± When Chu Ning said this, she felt a little helpless.
Qinghe Vige was too big a target.
It was impossible for Wen An to guarantee that all the more than a thousand people in Qinghe Vige would listen to him. It would be very easy for Zhou Hao to find a breakthrough point.
As for Zhou Hao, Chu Ning had not thought of a good way to deal with him yet.
Ordinary methods were no longer effective against such scoundrels. She wanted to strike out of the blue and make Zhou Hao lose his ability to resist.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Wen An nodded. Although he did not know much about Zhou Hao, he had to be careful since even the genius Chu Ning almost lost to him.
¡°Zhou Hao. The longer you stay in M City, the more you¡¯ll slip up,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself.
She was also prepared.
Ever since she had personally pped Zhou Hao¡¯s face until it was swollen, she had finally had a good night¡¯s sleep free from nightmares.
Although Zhou Hao had left, and there was no one to keep an eye on their family, Bai Hong was now in the house.
She, Dong Nan, had also be a s*** in the eyes of the people around her. She was a shameless woman who seduced and brought other men home when her husband was not around.
Dong Nan did not really care about these rumors.
After all, the neighbors had good principles. They would not discuss this in front of her two children.
She was very satisfied with this.
When one did something wrong, one had to bear the consequences.
Dong Nan felt that the heavens had already punished her enough.
Just because she was greedy for a moment¡¯s benefit, her family almost fell apart. Was this lesson not profound enough?
Now, she nned to visit her husband, Bao Xu, in the hospital.
¡°Mr. Bai Hong, I¡¯m going to the hospital to visit my husband. Are youing too?¡± Dong Nan asked softly as she looked carefully at Bai Hong, who was sitting on the sofa.
Even though Bai Hong had been staying at her ce for the past two days, he had been very well-behaved, eating his meals, watching the television, and sleeping on time. He had also been following her around in secret, and he had not disturbed her life. He was behaving quite normally.
Moreover, Dong Nan felt that Bai Hong was different from Zhou Hao. He would not harm her and her family so easily.
What Dong Nan did not know was that Bai Hong was so easy to get along with only because of Chu Ning¡¯s orders.
If Chu Ning wanted her family to die, Bai Hong would not hesitate to take action¡
¡°I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯ll sit at the entrance of the hospital,¡± Bai Hong said casually as he pressed a button on the remote control to turn off the TV.
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Dong Nan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Bai Hong¡¯s reply.
Chapter 478 - 478 Forced
478 Forced
¡°No need to thank me.¡± Bai Hong rose to his feet and left for the hospital with Dong Nan.
Thank you readers!
Although Dong Nan knew that Bai Hong¡¯sbat prowess was terrifying, it was fortunate that such a person was there to protect her family.
¡°Mr. Bai Hong, is there really nothing else that President Chu wants from me?¡± Dong Nan asked Bai Hong uncertainly as they walked.
¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Bai Hong shrugged. Chu Ning had only asked him to protect Dong Nan¡¯s family.
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Dong Nan nodded. At this moment, she had different thoughts.
Every time Dong Nan went to visit Bao Xu, she would always use a thermal container to store food. This ce was no exception. She carried a pot of warm winter melon pork ribs soup and walked to Bao Xu¡¯s ward.
Bai Hong, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa in the hospital¡¯s lobby, waiting.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile when he saw Dong Nan.
¡°Yeah, are you feeling better?¡± Dong Nan looked at the smiling Bao Xu and was a little surprised.
The previous few times she had visited Bao Xu, he had never smiled.
¡°I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Bao Xu replied gently.
¡°That¡¯s good. Your life will get better and better in the future. When you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll live well together. I¡¡± Dong Nan was about to continue but was interrupted by Bao Xu.
¡°How are the children and Mom and Dad?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile.
¡°They¡¯re all fine,¡± Dong Nan hurriedly replied.
Even though she did not know why Bao Xu had be so gentle today, she suddenly felt her heart palpitate.
¡°I bought you some pork rib soup. Have some while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Dong Nan was about to open the thermal container.
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s have a good chat as husband and wife. Come over,e closer to me.¡± Bao Xu waved at Dong Nan and said softly.
¡°Dong Nan, you¡¯ve indeed suffered being with me.¡± Bao Xu brushed aside the messy hair on Dong Nan¡¯s face and gazed at her tenderly.
¡°I¡¯m destined to be disabled in the future, so I¡¯m destined to be unable to raise the children and Mom and Dad. I¡¯m not sure how much benefit my legs can bring to this family, but I understand that I can¡¯t drag you down anymore. You should indeed pursue a better life.¡± Bao Xu pulled his hand away from Dong Nan¡¯s face reluctantly. When he saw Dong Nan¡¯s fearful and uneasy expression, he smiled again.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve also received the retribution we deserve.¡± Bao Xu shook his head. Then, he propped himself up and sat up on the bed.
¡°Dong Nan, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m no longer capable of taking care of this family. So, even if you remarry in the future, please don¡¯t abandon your two children and parents. I¡¯m alright with not taking a single cent of the inheritance; take it that I¡¯m pleading with you.¡± Bao Xu took out an agreement from under his pillow after he finished speaking.
¡°Bao Xu, you¡¡± Dong Nan¡¯s gaze shifted from the divorce agreement to Bao Xu¡¯s calm face. She was in disbelief.
She looked at her husband, whom she had lived with for nearly ten years, and felt a little strange for a moment.
¡°Sign it, or you can take a look at the contents. All the assets, including the house and the children, are yours. You can tell them that I abandoned them and went to a far-off ce. Dong Nan, I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing your new happiness, but you must still love your children, right?¡± Bao Xu said softly.
¡°No!¡± Dong Nan said in despair.
She stood up and pointed at Bao Xu. Her chest heaved violently up and down and her body trembled slightly.
¡°Bao Xu, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m innocent. I know you must have heard something, but it¡¯s not true. You have to believe me. I was forced to¡¡± Dong Nan cried and exined brokenheartedly.
¡°Yes, you were forced to do so. I know you were forced to do so. After all, aplete family needs a perfect man, and I no longer satisfy that condition. That¡¯s why I said, Dong Nan, I don¡¯t me you. After all, I¡¯m disabled.¡± Bao Xu pointed at his legs andughed bitterly.
¡°You have the right to pursue happiness. I give you my blessings. So, sign this agreement and you¡¯ll bepletely free.¡± Bao Xu raised the agreement in his hand and continued.
It was obvious that he had heard about his wife¡¯s affair from somewhere.
Furthermore, Bao Xu was exceedingly calm about this.
Chapter 479 - 479 Escape from Reality
479 Escape from Reality
His client had printed the divorce agreement. As long as Dong Nan came to visit him at the hospital, he would make this request.
Thank you readers!
In Bao Xu¡¯s opinion, this was only a matter of time. He might as well take the initiative. Perhaps the two children would still have a ce in Dong Nan¡¯s heart.
¡°Even you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Dong Nan looked at Bao Xu with a mournful expression. She had just seen a ray of hope in her life, but her husband¡¯s calm words had snuffed out her only hope.
The person who should have understood and believed in her the most had chosen to leave her at this time.
Dong Nan suddenly felt that everything she had done had lost its meaning. No one could understand her and no one was willing to sympathize with her.
!!
¡°Do I need to trust you?¡± Bao Xu maintained his smile. However, Dong Nan could see endless coldness and distance from there.
¡°You really think so?¡± Dong Nan suddenly sneered. The scene in front of her was absurd.
¡°Sign it. You¡¯ll be free and you won¡¯t have to visit me in the future. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with what I¡¯ve said?¡± Bao Xu looked at Dong Nan and asked in confusion.
After all, she was the one who had an affair. He, Bao Xu, had chosen to forgive her and get a divorce. He had even left all his assets to her in the hope that she would treat her children and elderly well.
¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Dong Nan suddenly took the divorce agreement from Bao Xu¡¯s hands and tore it into pieces before throwing it into the trash can.
¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you to do this. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a time; let¡¯s part on good terms,¡± Bao Xu said indifferently as he shook his head.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m humiliating you? Bao Xu, you¡¯re so selfish. Am I that cheap? What you heard must be true? I didn¡¯t tell you what the two children and I are going through every day, did I? Do you understand the feeling of living every moment in fear?¡± Dong Nan was already crying hysterically. She was pouring out the grievances and anger in her heart.
¡°But even so, I still didn¡¯t give up. After all, living shamelessly is better than dying. I did go against my conscience. I framed President Chu under Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions, but is that what I want? If we didn¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Dong Nan sat on the chair and said weakly.
¡°As for you, you¡¯re only concerned about my affair and how to break away. Divorce is just a cowardly way for you to escape,¡± Dong Nan said in despair, looking at Bao Xu, who was lying on the bed with a calm expression.
¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Bao Xu closed his eyes slowly after he finished speaking. His thoughts were in a mess.
After a while, Dong Nan got up from her seat.
Before she walked out of the ward, she slowly said, ¡°Bao Xu, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡±
The door opened and closed with a click.
Elsewhere, after leaving Qinghe Vige, Chu Ning returned to Jinghu District.
At the same time, Huang Fang, Sun Ru, and Lu Chao had already appeared at the entrance of Chu Ning¡¯s vi. They had earlier received the news that Chu Ning was going to have an impromptu meeting.
Normally, people should have gotten off work at this time, but Chu Ning had said before the recruitment that if she was determined to have a meeting, these people must respond to her call even if it was early in the morning orte at night.
Even if they were out of town, they had to open a video conference.
¡°Sun Ru, give me an ount of the current financial situation of the Soaring Clouds Group,¡± Chu Ning said as she sat in the main seat and looked at Sun Ru.
¡°Alright, President Chu.¡± Sun Ru coughed lightly and said, ¡°As of 9 o¡¯clock tonight, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s ie for the day is 236,854.60 yuan, and the iees from Cloud Shopping. Today¡¯s cost budget is 168,321.54 yuan, which includes the employee sry, construction expenses, and the amount of taxes payable¡¡±
Sun Ru reported in great detail as she spoke, looking at the folder in her hand.
She was nowpletely convinced of Chu Ning¡¯s ability.
This young girl, who was actually quite a few years younger than her, was indeed a genius.
Now, as the director of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s finance department, she already had five employees under her. This was only the beginning. As the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s business continued to expand, her authority would only grow.
A few minutester, Sun Ru finished her report.
Chapter 480 - 480 Meeting
480 Meeting
¡°President Chu, ording to the development trend of Cloud Shopping, if nothing goes wrong, our profits will be on the rise for a long time in the future. Although our expenses will also rise, they will be far less than our profits.¡± Sun Ru closed the folder and said with a smile.
Thank you readers!
¡°Huang Fang, do you have any results from the investigation in the surrounding cities?¡± Chu Ning looked at Huang Fang and asked.
After asking Huang Fang to end his secret observation of the viges in Sanhua Town, she had asked him to go to the few cities around M City to take a look and prepare for the development of Cloud Shopping.
¡°The market potential is huge and we don¡¯t have anypetitors. The example of M City shows that Cloud Shopping is popr. President Chu, we just need to follow our original n execution. I even think that there¡¯s no need to discuss coboration with those in charge of shopping malls. Why should we be the ones talking to them?¡± Huang Fang was getting a little emotional.
¡°Let theme to us! Now that we have a sessful precedent, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. However, it¡¯s very important to build express delivery sites, especially in urban and rural areas. If we build a site in a ce where the transportation and economy are rtively undeveloped, we will undoubtedly be able to grab arge number of customers. It¡¯s just that the initial investment is huge, but once it¡¯s built, the profits in the future will be very impressive.¡± Huang Fang was a little hesitant as he said this.
!!
¡°Regarding thest part of what you said, I¡¯ll actually do it even if it doesn¡¯t make money. Making money is one of our goals inunching Cloud Shopping, but we also have to remember one purpose, which is to bring convenience to people¡¯s lives,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Huang Fang, you were born in Xizhuang Vige. It¡¯s good that you have such thoughts. For example, it¡¯s very troublesome to buy medicine in the countryside. If we set up an express delivery site, some diseases that require medicine can be easily solved. It also increases efficiency and saves precious time,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°Huang Fang, I want you to recruit some people. They will work with you in the cities near M City and pick out suitable ced for express delivery sites. Also, don¡¯t be arrogant andcent. In the process of discussing coboration, you can be confident, but you can¡¯t be condescending. You must always be humble. It¡¯s very likely that your attitude will make others dissatisfied. Although Cloud Shopping is good, no matter how perfect it is, it¡¯s still just a software. What we need to pay most attention to is service quality and attitude,¡± Chu Ning said seriously.
¡°Zhang Bo, you have to remember this as well. We must ensure our service and product quality. This is the core of our work.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo and said.
The reason she had a meeting was to take the opportunity to express her attitude.
This was because the Soaring Clouds Group had seeded too easily.
As long as one was human, it was inevitable that one would feel proud after achieving sess.
This was fatal no matter the stage of thepany¡¯s development.
Even though everything was within her control, she did not want development to be restricted by such a low-level mistake.
As expected, Huang Fang blushed after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words. He had indeed been feeling a littlecent.
Not only him, but Sun Ru also lowered her head slightly.
As the financial officer of the Soaring Clouds Group, she naturally knew the terrifying potential of Cloud Shopping.
Even at this stage, money was flowing like water into the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s bank ount.
¡°Alright, President Chu. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Zhang Bo nodded seriously.
He felt that the Soaring Clouds Group was currently full of challenges.
There were many enemies, and he couldn¡¯t afford to rx.
¡°Lu Chao, is there an alternative to Cloud Shopping in the current mobile application store?¡± Chu Ning asked, looking at Lu Chao, who was staring at theptop.
¡°No, it¡¯s very quiet. I think that there should be technical staff in S City making preparations. It¡¯s not difficult to giarize Cloud Shopping. The difficult part is the follow-up service quality and the product supply chain,¡± Lu Chao said.
¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. We must quickly seize the market with an absolute advantage and leave our opponents in the dust,¡± Lu Chao added.
Even though he knew that Chu Ning had a bunch of trump cards, S City wascking in all but money and capital.
In the face of huge capital, new and emergingpanies could only be ruthlessly crushed.
What Lu Chao was worried about was that the Soaring Clouds Group that Chu Ning had spent so much effort to set up would eventually be acquired by capital.
Even though he could earn a lot of money that way, this was clearly not what Lu Chao wanted.
Chapter 481 - 481 Ye Ting Makes Her Move
481 Ye Ting Makes Her Move
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chu Ning naturally understood what Lu Chao was worried about.
Thank you readers!
Chu Ning would not let capital have the chance to swallow her hard work.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s branch appears in S City. Furthermore, I don¡¯t n to get listed,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
As soon as she said this, the four people, including Lu Chao, looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
The five people present knew very well what the word ¡®listed¡¯ meant.
!!
But now, Chu Ning said that she didn¡¯t n to get listed?
Generally, the standard to measure the sess of apany was whether it was listed or not. Only when it was listed could it receive financing, which meant that it had been recognized by the market.
It was not that there were no giantpanies that were not listed, but they all had a long history. They had trump cards that could still be preserved even after countless waves of the ages.
More importantly, such firm-willedpanies often monopolized the market, which meant that no one in the same industry could shake them.
Chu Ning¡¯s words undoubtedly expressed her determination.
¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. We¡¯ll finally wee our era.¡± Chu Ning looked at the shocked people and continued softly.
Elsewhere, Chu Huan was watching a TV show in his dormitory, bored out of his mind.
He was going to sleep soon.
There were a total of four people living in the dormitory. The other two had already gone out for internships. Chu Huan had also nned to find a stable job for his internship, but he had yet toe across a suitable one.
He either felt that the sry was too low, or he didn¡¯t like the job content.
Just as Chu Huan was focused on the TV, his phone beeped with a message notification.
Chu Huan hurriedly took the phone and looked at it. It was from Ye Ting.
Usually, when this ringtone rang, it meant that Ye Ting had sent him a message.
¡°Fourth Brother, are you busy?¡± Ye Ting added a cute emoji at the end of this sentence.
¡°I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯m watching TV. What about you, Xiao Ting? What have you been doing recently?¡± Chu Huan replied instantly.
¡°I see. What¡¯s it like? How much is it?¡± Chu Huan continued to reply within seconds.
Ye Ting¡¯s reply was also very timely. She sent a link to a backpack.
Chu Huan didn¡¯t know the brand of this bag. It was just a string of English letters, but he could see the price tag clearly. It costed 88,000 yuan¡
¡°Xiao Ting, do you really like this bag?¡± Chu Huan hesitated for a minute or two before sending this message out.
He didn¡¯t understand why a bag would be so expensive¡ But since Ye Ting had taken the initiative to send him a message and had even clearly expressed that she wanted it, Chu Huan could only brace himself and ask.
¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been wanting to buy it for a long time. It¡¯s the kind that I dream of.¡± Ye Ting sent another pitiful emoji.
¡°Alright, Xiao Ting, I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± Chu Huan immediately replied.
¡°Forget it, Fourth Brother. I know it¡¯s not easy for you to make money, and likewise for Uncle and Auntie Chu. I¡¯m just here to rant to you. You don¡¯t have to think of a way. No matter what, you¡¯re my brother. It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re willing to chat with me.¡± Ye Ting sent a voice message.
¡°Xiao Ting, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely let you get this bag this time.¡± After hearing Ye Ting¡¯s voice message, Chu Huan¡¯s heart warmed and he quickly replied.
¡°Huh? Fourth Brother, don¡¯t do anything stupid! I don¡¯t want you to do anything rash because of me!¡± Ye Ting sent another voice message.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Ting. I know what to do. Just wait for the good news.¡± Chu Huan felt that he had to do something for Ye Ting.
That night, he gave his roommate, Luo Fei, a call.
The next morning, Chu Huan met Luo Fei at a breakfast shop outside the campus.
Luo Fei yawned continuously. He scratched his hair that looked like a rat¡¯s nest and looked sleepy.
He had lost all of the 8,000 yuan that Chu Huan had given him for ¡®debt repayment¡¯ the previous day.
In fact, Luo Fei¡¯s luck had been pretty good the day before. In the early hours of the morning, his chips had reached more than 40,000 yuan. However, he did not choose to stop. Instead, he continued to stay in the casino. By dawn, he had finally lost all his chips.
Fortunately, Chu Huan had brought him good news the previous night. Even though he had lost all his chips, he was still in a good mood.
Chapter 482 - 482 Trapped in the Game
482 Trapped in the Game
¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei¡¯s unkempt appearance and asked in confusion.
Thank you readers!
¡°A little.¡± Luo Fei nodded. Not only had he not slept well, he had not slept at all.
¡°Have you returned the money to the creditors who are blocking off your house?¡± Chu Huan asked as he ate a bun.
¡°I¡¯ve paid them all back. They¡¯lle back after a while, but I¡¯ll already have made money by then,¡± Luo Fei said with satisfaction as he drank a mouthful of hot soy milk.
He had already gifted the money Chu Huan had given him to the casino, but now he could lie without any pressure or psychological burden.
People who were mired in a gambling habit were like this, full of lies and not keeping their promises.
¡°Okay, when you make money from this business, it can relieve your family¡¯s burden as well. Are Uncle and Aunty okay?¡± Chu Huan continued.
¡°They¡¯re still alright, they¡¯re not too affected.¡± Luo Fei also started eating his bun, replying as he ate.
¡°If Uncle and Aunty knew that you¡¯re so motivated, they would be very pleased.¡± At this thought, Chu Huan suddenly felt a little ashamed.
Luo Fei earned money to share the burden of his family, but he earned money only to satisfy Ye Ting¡¯s desires¡
¡°Luo Fei, I do have some reasons that I have to do this. How about this? you¡¯re more in need of money than I am. If the cost plus profit for this business is 300,000 yuan, after deducting the cost of 110,000 yuan, there will be 190,000 yuan of profits remaining. You can take 100,000 yuan, and I¡¯ll just take 90,000 yuan,¡± Chu Huan said seriously.
ording to Luo Fei, the profit would be more than 200%, so the actual profit might exceed 190,000 yuan.
¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You have the final say; I¡¯ll follow your suggestion.¡± Luo Fei didn¡¯t really care how much this business could earn as long as Chu Huan was willing to do it with him.
He would be able to get the reward from that person. That was really money that would be in his hands.
Luo Fei¡¯s heart throbbed with excitement when he thought about the cash he would receive soon.
With money, he could spend freely at the casino once more.
As for saving money to redeem the property deed, Luo Fei was not in a hurry.
After all, there was still a month¡¯s time. As long as Chu Huan was still around, he could keep on receiving money.
¡°Chu Huan, oh, Chu Huan. You really are my good friend.¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan with mixed feelings as he thought about all this.
He didn¡¯t understand why that person wanted to pay such a high price for Chu Huan to do this.
Luo Fei¡¯s intuition told him that it was definitely not something good, but he could not care less.
¡°Then after breakfast, we¡¯ll go to the lender you mentioned and borrow 100,000 yuan?¡± Chu Huan asked carefully.
¡°Of course. After we get the money, we¡¯ll go to the orchard to purchase the goods, then transport them back to M City and sell them to fruit stores. Then we¡¯ll get the money. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Luo Fei snapped his fingers and said with a smile.
M City, inside a luxurious hotel.
Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, who was sitting across from him with an ugly expression on his face, and spoke up first.
¡°President Yang, don¡¯t worry. If we fail this time, there will be another chance. No matter how smart Wen An is, he can¡¯t predict our next move every time.¡±
Even after hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Yang Feng was still unmoved. He looked at the cup on the table with a serious expression.
¡°President Yang?¡± Zhou Hao repeated.
¡°I heard you.¡± Yang Feng raised his head and met Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes before looking away.
¡°Next time, we can find a more reasonable and secure way to make Qinghe Vige suffer. Even if Wen An knows, so what? We¡¯re just making it clear that, if they coborate with Chu Ning, Qinghe Vige will not live well,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently.
¡°The problem is not with Qinghe Vige.¡± Yang Feng finally answered.
¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng with interest.
¡°There¡¯s a problem with my business. Chu Ning is already shaking my foundations,¡± Yang Feng said softly.
¡°I don¡¯t think that should be so? You have been operating in M City for so many years. How can your foundation be shaken by a Chu Ning who appeared out of nowhere? That doesn¡¯t sound realistic.¡± Zhou Haoughed and then shook his head.
¡°If I could, I¡¯d like to be as disbelieving as you are, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± Yang Feng sighed.
He was unwilling toment before outsiders, because in his eyes, it was a sign of weakness and ipetence.
However, Yang Feng currently felt a deep sense of powerlessness.
Chapter 483 - 483 A Single Thought
483 A Single Thought
He had also downloaded the Cloud Shopping app on his phone and had ced an order. When the delivery man really delivered the things he had bought to the door within an hour, Yang Feng felt that his world view had taken a huge blow.
Thank you readers!
With Yang Feng¡¯s financial strength, he certainly didn¡¯t care how much the delivery fee was.
However, Yang Feng understood that the scary thing about Cloud Shopping was that it allowed ordinary families to experience the convenience of shopping.
To some office workers, it was a fatal temptation.
This saved them a lot of time. They only needed to click on their phones and the items they needed would be delivered to their doorstep.
!!
Of course, there would be more than one person in amunity who needed things to be delivered. The more people there were, the lower the cost of delivery would be. This was a virtuous cycle.
¡°M City recentlyunched a new app called Cloud Shopping. It¡¯s gaining momentum. At first, I was puzzled about what caused Runfa Shopping Mall to end their partnership with me. Now I know. If I were in their shoes, I would have made the same choice,¡± Yang Feng continued to exin.
¡°Chu Ning made this?¡± Zhou Hao furrowed his brows. From Yang Feng¡¯s expression, he knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.
¡°Take a look at the search engine on your phone. The current download count for this software has already exceeded 100,000,¡± Yang Feng said.
For a moment, he wondered if he had really aged.
After hearing Yang Feng¡¯s words, Zhou Hao picked up his phone.
A few minutester, Zhou Hao put down his phone again.
He covered his face with both hands and rubbed it hard.
¡°How did she manage to do so many things at once? Or is there someone helping her? How could shee up with such a revolutionary product?¡± Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng, his tone full of reluctance and doubt.
Zhou Hao thought that he already valued Chu Ning highly enough.
Normally, under such a high-density attack, the opponent would have been so miserable after being tortured by him that they would be forced to negotiate a solution.
But now, in the process of confronting Chu Ning, not only was she not defeated, but she was also blossoming and growing increasingly stronger.
¡°She¡¯s only eighteen,¡± Yang Feng said expressionlessly.
¡°That¡¯s right, this d***ed fellow is only 18 years old.¡± Zhou Hao really wanted to send his bodyguards to get rid of Chu Ning.
As long as Chu Ning was dead, there would be no more trouble.
At this rate, he would be finished off by Chu Ning in no time, let alone be able to get rid of her.
¡°Can we copy Cloud Shopping?¡± Zhou Hao asked.
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There should still be a chance.¡± Yang Feng said softly.
It suddenly came to his mind that, if he had not stood on the opposite side of Chu Ning, would he be the one benefiting now?
However, there was no ¡®if¡¯.
In the ssroom of Jingyuan High School.
In order to calm herself down and read her book, Chu Ning simply turned off her phone.
Although the teacher wouldn¡¯t dare to object to her ying with her phone in ss, Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to have any regrets. She wanted to get a good grade in the final exams and wee the third year of high school.
Since she was currently a student, she naturally couldn¡¯t fall behind in her academic performance.
Ye Ting and Yu Yan were also tactful and didn¡¯t try to provoke Chu Ning in ss.
Even though Ye Ting was very disdainful of sending Chu Huan a message the previous day, she was willing to cooperate in order to cause trouble for Chu Ning.
During the break between sses, Chu Ning was at her seat looking at a ratherplicated advanced mathematics question. The student sitting in front of her turned around and asked, ¡°Chu Ning, are you feeling confident for your final exams?¡±
¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Chu Ning thought for a while and felt that she should be able to get first ce easily.
¡°I saw the school forum of Jingyuan High School yesterday. Everyone said that Bai Yu is likely to surpass you. Some people even said that you were just lucky previously to get the first ce in the national physicspetition. Bai Yu is the real God of learning. I also heard that you have long lost interest in studying and are a businessperson.¡± Another student came over and said nosily.
¡°They¡¯re just jealous! They must be paid by the other schools toment on our school forum. These people are really despicable!¡± deskmate Xiaomi said angrily.
¡°Why do you care about the gossip on the inte? If you have the time, why don¡¯t you spend it reading up on more topics?¡± Chu Ning said helplessly as she looked at the curious students around her.
These people were really free.
Chapter 484 - 484 Restocking
484 Restocking
She felt that 24 hours a day was not enough, but her ssmates did not forget to gossip even at the end of the term.
Thank you readers!
¡°I¡¯m just curious. I previously heard that Bai Yu scored more than 720 points in a mock exam. Oh gosh, this result is amazing. If he can maintain it, he¡¯ll probably get into the best university in the country,¡± one of the students said somewhat enviously.
If one could score more than 620 points in the university entrance exams, they would be able to enter a top university in the country. After all, the full score was only 750 points. Bai Yu¡¯s score of more than 720 points was already unbelievable.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that Chu Ning scored 738 points previously!¡± Xiaomi quickly said.
¡°That¡¯s true. Chu Ning is better, but the university entrance exams will be more difficult than usual. If Chu Ning can score this much, she should be the top student in the country,¡± one of the students said emotionally.
¡°Chu Ning, are you confident?¡± someone asked, touching Chu Ning¡¯s fair arm.
After all, there were a total of six subjects to be tested at the university entrance exams, unlike thest national physicspetition, which only tested one subject. The difficulty was self-evident.
¡°If you guys keep talking to me, I¡¯m not sure if I can get first ce in the final exams, let alone the university entrance exams.¡± Chu Ning spread out her hands although she knew that it would be abnormal if students of this age were not lively and active.
¡°Alright, alright. Study hard. President Chu, treat us to a meal if you get first ce¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. President Chu doesn¡¯tck money. She¡¯s even richer than Yu Yan.¡±
Chu Ning smiled bitterly and ignored her ssmates¡¯ teasing. She continued to focus on her book.
She would remain calm in the face of adversity. Although the threat of Zhou Hao had always been there, she needed to wait for the perfect opportunity to make a move.
At around 12 pm, Chu Huan and Luo Fei arrived at B City after a two-hour bus ride.
¡°How far are we from the orchard you mentioned?¡± After alighting, Chu Huan looked at the unfamiliar scene and asked Luo Fei, who was beside him.
¡°It should be soon. If we take a taxi, we should be there in half an hour,¡± Luo Fei said as he took out his phone and searched for a map.
¡°No, have you never been there before?¡± Chu Huan was speechless.
¡°Er¡ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary toe in advance. We have money anyway, and the owner of this orchard knows my rtive, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Fei promised as he patted his chest.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan could only nod helplessly.
If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Ting, he wouldn¡¯t have done this.
Even though he felt conflicted, he had already borrowed the money. Even if he returned it now, he would have to pay an extra 10,000 yuan in interest. Chu Huan didn¡¯t have 10,000 yuan on him at the moment.
The most important thing was that he had already promised Ye Ting, and Chu Huan couldn¡¯t go back on his word.
Half an hourter, Chu Huan and Luo Fei appeared at the entrance of the orchard.
¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡± Chu Huan asked, a little worried.
¡°If the map is correct, this is the ce,¡± Luo Fei said with a smile.
Just as the two of them were about to ask someone where the owner of the orchard was, a shrill honk was suddenly heard from behind.
¡°Make way, don¡¯t block the main entrance!¡± In the driver¡¯s seat of a truck, the driver stuck his head out and said loudly to Chu Huan and Luo Fei.
After hearing the horn, the two of them quickly got out of the way.
¡°This orchard¡¯s business is quite good.¡± Chu Huan looked at the busy crowd and felt a little emotional.
Perhaps he could really engage in the profession of wholesale fruit sales in the future?
¡°This is a good sign. Our business will definitely be sessful.¡± Luo Fei was even happier than Chu Huan. If he added the profit from the fruits, he could earn more than 200,000 yuan at once. With this money as the capital, Luo Fei was confident that he could double it. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to get back the property deed.
¡°Are you two here to be temporary movers?¡± asked an employee of the orchard as he wiped the sweat off his face while walking towards the pair.
There was indeed a recruitment sign hanging at the entrance of the orchard; one could earn 300 yuan by working eight hours a day. Now that the yellow peaches were ripe, they were in urgent need of manpower. However, it was not easy to earn 300 yuan. There was a need to carry crates full of yellow peaches continuously and at a high intensity.
¡°No, we¡¯re here to buy yellow peaches.¡± Chu Huan shook his head.
It would be great if the orchard was in M City. He might consider working part-time there.
However, the purpose of his trip this time was to purchase goods from the orchard. He would think about the part-time jobter.
Chapter 485 - 485 Confirmation
485 Confirmation
And Luo Fei would not do such physical work.
Thank you readers!
He was not even willing to take on some easy part-time jobs. After all, Luo Fei was used to the feeling of spending chips in the casino. If he was lucky, he could win thousands of yuan in a minute.
In the eyes of a gambler like Luo Fei, nothing was faster than making money at the gambling table. He was there to save up his capital and then squander it in the casino.
¡°Buy yellow peaches? Buy yellow peaches over there, do you see that?¡± The worker pointed after hearing what Chu Huan said. Chu Huan looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a row of stalls selling yellow peaches, grapes, and other seasonal summer fruits.
¡°Brother, we¡¯re here to get yellow peaches for wholesaling.¡± Chu Huan saw that the other party had misunderstood him and quickly spoke up.
¡°Yeah, we came from M City. We can¡¯t possibly be here just to buy yellow peaches for our own consumption,¡± Luo Fei added.
¡°If it¡¯s wholesale¡¡± Upon hearing this, the employee was in a somewhat difficult position. This matter had to be discussed with the owner of the orchard.
¡°Our boss is very busy right now. I¡¯ll give you his phone number so you can contact him,¡± the employee continued.
A momentter, Chu Huan found out that the owner of the orchard was in the orchard itself, but it was a little far from where they were currently, and they had to walk there.
¡°This orchard is so vast. If only I could have such a huge territory in the future and have so many people working for me to create profits,¡± Chu Huanmented as he walked.
¡°Yes,¡± Luo Fei answered casually. He was looking at his phone and sending messages.
ording to that person¡¯s instructions, he would provide trucks for Luo Fei and Chu Huan to transport the goods.
¡°Luo Fei, are you nervous?¡± Chu Huan continued to ask.
¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? It¡¯s just transporting some fruits.¡± Luo Fei turned off his phone screen and asked in confusion.
¡°But this isn¡¯t just a small sum. It¡¯s 100,000 yuan. What if something happens? What are we going to do? We can¡¯t afford to pay for it,¡± Chu Huan said with lingering fear.
¡°Then why don¡¯t we go back the way we came? Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time and money,¡± Luo Fei deliberately said.
¡°Don¡¯t. Since we¡¯re already here, we have to do it. I¡¯m just a little worried,¡± Chu Huan said derisively.
He still had to buy an expensive backpack for his sister Ye Ting. If he were to go back like this, how would he be able to buy it?
¡°Alright, what could go wrong? We¡¯re spending money to buy things. The crates of yellow peaches will be loaded onto the truck and transported to M City. In the end, they will turn into stacks of cash flowing into our pockets.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes lit up when he said this.
After walking for more than ten minutes ording to the description given by the orchard owner over the phone, the duo saw a small wooden house not far away.
Knock, knock, knock
Chu Huan knocked on the door.
Chu Huan pushed the door open and entered. The wooden house was not very big, only about ten square meters in area, but it was surrounded by bookshelves. On the bookshelves were not books, but ount books that had been summarized¡
The owner of the orchard was sitting on a chair. The desk in front of him was piled with ount books, and he was doing the ounting.
The owner of the orchard was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt. Even though he was sitting with his back to Chu Huan and Luo Fei, they could still see his burly figure.
Click.
The boss of the orchard closed the pen cap and turned around to look at Chu Huan and Luo Fei. ¡°Find a ce to sit. My name is Huo Yun. How many yellow peaches do you guys want to wholesale?¡±
The orchard owner¡¯s face was very rough and ferocious. A scar that extended from the corner of his eye to his lips was like a thick centipede, quietly lying on his face.
Chu Huan and Luo Fei were both shocked.
The owner of the orchard named Huo Yun had a very unique appearance.
He looked like a gangster in the movies and didn¡¯t look like he was doing a proper business.
Chu Huan lowered his head and looked around. After realizing that there were no stools, he and Luo Fei had to sit on a pile of ount books.
¡°A hundred thousand yuan,¡± Chu Huan said after sitting down.
¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Huo Yun looked at Chu Huan and Luo Fei in astonishment.
¡°Is this your first time doing business?¡± Huo Yun smiled. He pulled open the drawer, took out two bottles of drinks, and threw them to Chu Huan and Luo Fei.
¡°Yes, is anything wrong?¡± Chu Huan asked hurriedly.
¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask what I shouldn¡¯t. I won¡¯t make any suggestions. I¡¯ll just sell fruits,¡± Huo Yun suddenly muttered to himself.
¡°100,000 yuan. I¡¯ll charge you at the wholesale price of 5.50 yuan per kilogram. Is that okay?¡± Huo Yun crossed his legs and looked at the two of them with a smile.
Even though his smile was so sinister and hideous.
Chapter 486 - 486 Return
486 Return
¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Before they came, Chu Huan and Luo Fei had learned that the wholesale price of yellow peaches was 6 yuan per kilogram. It was naturally a good thing that the orchard owner had taken the initiative to lower the price.
¡°The loading and unloading will finish before six o¡¯clock tonight. Are you getting your own transportation or should I arrange for it?¡± Huo Yun continued to press the ballpoint pen in his hand as he spoke indifferently.
¡°We¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Luo Fei hastily replied.
This was an important link.
¡°Do as you please.¡± Huo Yun spread out his hands, indicating that he did not mind.
!!
¡°Mr. Huo, what¡¯s the difference between the truck you arrange for and the truck we choose?¡± Chu Huan, on the other hand, could faintly hear Huo Yun¡¯s implied meaning.
¡°It¡¯s nothing actually. It¡¯s just that I, Huo Yun, am most particr about integrity and responsibility when doing business. As you can see, my orchard is veryrge in scale, because doing business with me is a very pleasant and guaranteed matter. Since you¡¯ve prepared your own transportation, it¡¯s fine. After all, this is the first time you¡¯re doing business with me. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re familiar with each other in the future,¡± Huo Yun smiled, a hint of pride on his weathered face.
¡°The current social security conditions may be much better, but more than a decade ago, when the trucks passed through certain sections, some people would specifically kidnap the truck drivers. After all, those people made a living by doing so. And no one would ever dare to hijack a truck that goes out of my orchard,¡± Huo Yun added.
¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Chu Huan was enlightened.
No wonder the orchard owner asked them if it was their first time doing business. They didn¡¯t expect there to be things to take note of.
¡°Luo Fei, why don¡¯t you cancel the truck driver¡¯s job? We can get a truck from Mr. Huo and head to M City,¡± Chu Huan asked Luo Fei.
¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate because I¡¯ve paid the fare in advance. If I breach the contract, I may have to pay several times the fare. Also, didn¡¯t you say that the public order is much better now? Such preposterous things won¡¯t happen again,¡± Luo Fei said with somewhat awkwardly.
He couldn¡¯t change his vehicle. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get paid.
¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Luo Fei say this, Chu Huan could only let it go.
However, Huo Yun looked at Luo Fei in surprise, but did not say anything.
Around five in the evening, Chu Huan and Luo Fei appeared at the entrance of the orchard.
Looking at therge truck in front of him, Chu Huan felt a little emotional.
His and Luo Fei¡¯s hopes were all pinned on the truck¡¯s dozen tons of yellow peaches, packed in crates.
¡°Get on. When we reach M City, we¡¯ll just put these yellow peaches in the warehouse we rented in advance,¡± Luo Fei said with anticipation.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Huan nodded.
¡°By the time we reach M City, it¡¯ll probably be past eight in the evening. By then, we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow morning before we can unpack the truckload of yellow peaches,¡± Chu Huan said to Luo Fei after he got into the carriage.
However, Luo Fei did not pay any attention to this at the moment.
He was chatting on his phone.
¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Chu Huan asked.
¡°I heard you. We¡¯ll talk when we get there,¡± Luo Fei replied, but his expression was already somewhat impatient.
Seeing this, Chu Huan didn¡¯t say anything more.
He suddenly felt that he should not have listened to Luo Fei¡¯s side of the story and given him all his savings.
Although they were friends, he had never done anything with Luo Fei before this.
Now that they had worked together, Chu Huan felt that Luo Fei was unreliable and gave him an inexplicable feeling.
Chu Huan had a vague feeling that Luo Fei didn¡¯t seem to care much about whether this batch of yellow peaches could be sessfully sold when transported to M City.
However, he felt that Luo Fei would not deceive him.
After all, his family was already in such a miserable state. It was a good thing that he wanted to earn money through his own efforts.
Chu Huan didn¡¯t expect Luo Fei to be uttering nothing but untruths¡
Luo Fei stared at his phone screen and suddenly burst intoughter.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are youughing at?¡± Chu Huan asked, perplexed, as he looked at Luo Fei beside him.
¡°Nothing. I just feel that it¡¯s meaningful to work hard.¡± Luo Fei casually made up an excuse.
In his eyes, Chu Huan was easy to fool.
Just a moment ago, after confirming that Chu Huan was in the passenger seat of the truck, Luo Fei¡¯s private bank ount suddenly sent a message. Someone had transferred 100,000 yuan to him.
Chapter 487 - 487 Greed and Desire
487 Greed and Desire
Luo Fei didn¡¯t know the real purpose of the person who made him do this, but it didn¡¯t matter. He got 100,000 yuan as he wished.
The journey back would take about three hours. The back of the truck¡¯s driver¡¯s seat was very spacious. Chu Huany in the seat and fell asleep.
The truck driver was also a man of few words. Luo Fei was ying with his phone and smiled from time to time.
The quiet atmospherested for more than an hour. When the evening skypletely darkened, the truck gradually slowed down.
The road ahead was a section of road that required a lower speed, with a speed limit of 20 kilometers per hour.
In his semi-conscious state, Chu Huan could clearly feel the braking motion of the truck. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Have we reached M City?¡±
¡°Not yet. Go back to sleep. We¡¯re waiting for the traffic lights,¡± Luo Fei said casually.
There was indeed a traffic light in front of the truck, but it had actuallye to a stop at a service area.
Luo Fei received another message on his phone.
After seeing this message, Luo Fei nced hesitantly at Chu Huan, who was sleeping in the back seat.
¡°Chu Huan, we¡¯re at the service area. Do you want to use the washroom?¡± Luo Fei asked softly.
¡°No, I want to sleep for a while.¡± Chu Huan only felt a little tired and didn¡¯t want to move.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit the washroom.¡± Luo Fei heaved a sigh of relief. He then opened the door of the truck and jumped out.
After Luo Fei alighted, there were already people waiting for him. The leader looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±
Luo Fei looked at the group of people who had suddenly appeared in front of him and subconsciously swallowed.
The streetlights were not very obvious, so he could not see the expression on the person¡¯s face.
¡°So, can I go back now?¡± Luo Fei licked his lips. He could not wait to return to M City.
The money from the underground casino was still waiting for him.
¡°Of course, you can leave now.¡± Zhou Hao patted Luo Fei¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction. This person was surprisingly obedient.
Or rather, as long as he was given money, he would do anything.
¡°Er¡ You guys won¡¯t do anything to him, will you?¡± Luo Fei pointed at Chu Huan, who was still sleeping in the truck, and asked hesitantly.
¡°Is this something you should be worried about?¡± Zhou Hao replied unhappily.
Luo Fei thought for a moment and then said, ¡°But what if he goes missing? If I can¡¯t contact him, it will be very troublesome if his familyes to the school looking.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve really surprised me.¡± Zhou Haoughed after hearing what Luo Fei said.
He reached out and gently patted Luo Fei¡¯s cheek, before continuing, ¡°Tell me, how much more money do you want?¡±
It was apparent that Luo Fei¡¯s intention was to get hush money from him.
Zhou Hao did not think much of it. He did notck money. As long as he could deal with Chu Ning, he was willing to pay a small price.
¡°I still want another 100,000 yuan!¡± Luo Fei said without hesitation.
¡°If you give me 100,000 yuan, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. I can make up a good excuse for you, and I can continue to work for you,¡± Luo Fei added.
¡°Interesting,¡± Zhou Hao felt that Luo Fei was an interesting person. He wanted to know if this guy would betray his family for money.
Zhou Hao eventually transferred 100,000 yuan to Luo Fei.
He felt that Luo Fei was still of use. Although it was only a possibility, 100,000 yuan was nothing to Zhou Hao. If he could defeat Chu Ning, he would be able to get hundreds of millions¡¯ worth of asset management rights.
¡°Thank you!¡± Luo Fei looked at the text message from his mobile bank and was a little excited.
He felt that the person in front of him was his savior.
¡°Go, go.¡± Zhou Hao waved his hand impatiently.
¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know.¡± After Luo Fei finished speaking, he disappeared into the darkness.
The next morning, Chu Ning woke up very early. Before going to school, she turned on herptop as usual. As of midnight the previous night, after deducting all the costs, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s daily profit had exceeded 150,000 yuan.
With Qinghe Vige as the production base, it would save Chu Ning a lot in terms of overheads.
She had an ie of more than 100,000 yuan a day without doing anything, and that figure was only going to be on an upward trend for a long time toe.
Just as she was about to note down some important matters, she suddenly received an unfamiliar email in her private email.
At first, Chu Ning ignored it. After all, there was a high chance that it would be spam if she clicked on it. However, the title of the email was very attention-grabbing, and it made Chu Ning frown.
¡°A special gift?¡± Chu Ning looked at the title and muttered to herself.
¡°This is a prank by some extremely bored person?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly.
Chapter 488 - 488 Missing
488 Missing
However, she still clicked to read the email.
It was a video of a dimly-lit house. Under the spotlight, a young man was sitting on a chair. His hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was taped shut.
¡°Chu Huan?¡± Chu Ning eximed.
The main character in the video was none other than her fourth brother, Chu Huan¡ It was just that Chu Huan looked a little miserable.
After watching the video that was only a dozen seconds long, Chu Ning carefully checked the entire email and found no additional messages.
But even so, Chu Ning knew whose work it was.
¡°How did Chu Huan get caught by Zhou Hao?¡± Chu Ning could not help but wonder.
After all, Chu Huan spent most of his time either in school or in M City. In M City, Zhou Hao couldn¡¯t possibly seed.
Chu Ning¡¯s fifth and sixth brothers would not allow this to happen.
However, it was hard to say once he was out of M City.
In that instant, Chu Ning thought of many possibilities.
The truth was that Chu Huan had be a tool for Zhou Hao to target and ckmail her¡
Chu Ning sighed.
Then, she closed herptop. It was Thursday. After that day and the following day, it would be another weekend, but Chu Ning had to take leave again that day.
Half an hourter, Chu Ning returned to the the Chu residence from Jinghu District.
¡°Second Brother, Fourth Brother has been kidnapped,¡± Chu Ning said calmly, looking at Chu Jing.
Then, Chu Ning took out herptop and yed the video from the anonymous email.
Chu Jing¡¯s face was also solemn.
Even after he finished watching it, he remained silent.
¡°Second Brother, they¡¯reing for me,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Fourth Brother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°Do Mom and Dad know?¡± Chu Jing asked, not responding to Chu Ning¡¯s words.
Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°I was the first to know. You¡¯re the second.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell them yet. Also, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Chu Jing sighed.
He knew Chu Huan¡¯s personality very well. It could be said that among all his siblings, he had the biggest and most obvious ws¡ Therefore, it was very easy for Zhou Hao to find a breakthrough from him.
¡°Second Brother, is there a way to find the location?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Jing.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. However, it will be very difficult to rescue him,¡± Chu Jing said with a frown.
The other party was actually confident in ending Chu Huan¡¯s life at any time by sending out such a video.
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can pinpoint the location. Second Brother, I¡¯ll go and investigate what Fourth Brother did the day before he disappeared,¡± Chu Ning said in a low voice.
Since this matter had started because of her, she was the only one who could resolve it.
¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll let Xiao Yang try. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go alone.¡± Chu Jing felt that it was more appropriate to let Chu Yang do this kind of thing.
Chu Huan was already being controlled. If something happened to Chu Ning, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it even if he wanted to.
¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m confident. Trust me, I won¡¯t put myself in danger,¡± Chu Ning said sincerely.
¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, go ahead.¡± Chu Jing knew that Chu Ning had her own tricks up her sleeve, but he was subconsciously worried.
¡°Second Brother, wait for my good news.¡± Chu Ning left the Chu residence after she finished speaking.
Time was of the essence, and she already had some clues in her mind.
After walking out of the Chu residence, Chu Ning called Bai Hong.
¡°I¡¯m at the school gate. Come over now. I have something to do that requires your apaniment.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning immediately called Lin Hao, the ss teacher.
¡°Mr. Lin, let ss monitor Song Gui tell Ye Ting to go to the school gate.¡± After making the two calls, Chu Ning hailed a taxi and headed to Jingyuan High School.
Ye Ting had been in a good mood these days. Ever since she found out that Zhou Hao had spared no effort in dealing with Chu Ning, she felt that everything in the world was beautiful.
Therefore, she was very focused on memorizing the books in the morning ss until she was interrupted by the ss monitor, Song Gui.
¡°ss monitor, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m seriously memorizing my work. Why are you knocking on my desk and disturbing me?¡± Putting down the book in her hand, Ye Ting looked up at the ss monitor, Song Gui, and said with a smile.
¡°There¡¯s someone at the entrance of the school looking for you.¡± Song Gui was also smiling.
¡°Can I not go? Studying is more important,¡± Ye Ting said, deliberately looking at Chu Ning¡¯s empty seat.
Chapter 489 - 489 Looking for Someone
489 Looking for Someone
Seeing this, Song Gui could only lean over and whisper a few words in Ye Ting¡¯s ear.
After hearing Song Gui¡¯s words, Ye Ting¡¯s expression changed.
She eventually stood and walked out of the ssroom.
A momentter, Ye Ting appeared at the school gate.
Chu Ning and Bai Hong were both there, but Ye Ting only took a quick nce at Bai Hong before focusing her eyes on Chu Ning.
¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Ting said indifferently.
¡°Chu Huan has gone missing,¡± Chu Ning said directly without beating around the bush.
¡°Huh? No way? What¡¯s happened to brother Chu Huan? How could he be so careless?¡± Ye Ting made an extremely surprised expression.
¡°I told him to be careful. After all, what can¡¯t people like you do?¡± Ye Ting covered her mouth and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s calm face. Her heart was filled with joy.
¡°Stop pretending, Ye Ting. There¡¯s a limit to my patience.¡± Chu Ning looked at Ye Ting with aplicated expression.
She felt that it was not worth it for Chu Huan.
Chu Huan was a simple-minded person, but sadly, he had be a tool for Ye Ting to target her, and he didn¡¯t realize it at all and never tired of it¡
¡°But what does this have to do with me? Shouldn¡¯t you be the most smug with brother Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance? After all, you¡¯ve never liked brother Chu Huan,¡± Ye Ting said harshly.
¡°Ye Ting, before Chu Huan went missing, you sent him a message, right? Do you want me reveal your ridiculous tricks?¡± Chu Ning sneered. She felt that Ye Ting was really despicable.
Or rather, she was an extreme egoist.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the smile on Ye Ting¡¯s face disappeared.
¡°I did message Chu Huan, but isn¡¯t this normal? What, are you so overbearing that you can interfere with other people¡¯s private life?¡± Ye Ting said in disdain.
¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just want to confirm this fact.¡± Chu Ning sighed after she finished.
She then turned around and left Jingyuan High School with Bai Hong following behind her.
Now, she was a hundred percent sure that Chu Huan was being controlled by Zhou Hao.
Ye Ting looked at the backs of the two people leaving, and her gaze gradually became cold and resentful.
¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ll be humiliated by me one day!¡± The other version of herself in Ye Ting¡¯s heart roared hysterically.
With the technical support provided by Chu Jing, Chu Ning obtained the phone numbers of Chu Huan¡¯s three roommates.
Themunication between two of them went smoothly. They said that they were both interning outside and hadn¡¯t seen Chu Huan in the past half a month, nor were they in school.
Chu Ning called hisst roommate, Luo Fei, several times, but he was still busy.
In reality, Luo Fei¡¯s phone was turned off.
And he was gambling to his heart¡¯s content in the underground casino.
Since she could not get through to Luo Fei, Chu Ning called Chu Jing again. A few minutester, she got the exact location.
It was in M City as well, in a bar. ording to the location given by Chu Jing, Luo Fei was in the bar.
Chu Ning was sure that Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance was rted to Luo Fei.
More than an hourter, Chu Ning looked at the small bar in front of her and could not help but frown.
She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a bar in the depths of such an alley.
Half an hour ago, Chu Ning had arrived with Bai Hong. Although they were only 200 meters away from the location that Chu Jing had given her, it took Chu Ning more than half an hour to find the bar called ¡®Twilight¡¯.
¡°There aren¡¯t that many people here,¡± Bai Hong said with an intrigued expression as he looked around the bar.
¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± Chu Ning walked in after she finished speaking.
After entering the bar, Chu Ning looked at the few customers and approached them one by one with her phone in hand. However, she couldn¡¯t match the location that Chu Jing shared with her.
Chu Ning had no choice but to order two cocktails and find a small table with Bai Hong.
¡°You didn¡¯t find him?¡± Bai Hong looked at the calm Chu Ning and smiled.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Chu Ning raised the cocktail in front of her and took a big gulp.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know where he is.¡± This was the first time Bai Hong had seen Chu Ning so depressed. He grinned.
¡°Where is he?¡± Chu Ning quickly asked.
¡°Let¡¯s talk after drinking this cup of wine. After all, once we find him, we won¡¯t be in the mood to drink anymore. It¡¯s not good to waste it.¡± Bai Hong pointed at the cocktail in front of him.
Only then did he feel that Chu Ning was a real person.
Chapter 490 - 490 Underground Casino
490 Underground Casino
It turned out that there were things that she didn¡¯t understand, and there were times when she needed help.
¡°Now that¡¯s more like an 18 year old girl,¡± Bai Hong said in satisfaction.
Chu Ning was indeed anxious.
She had not expected that the crazy Zhou Hao would actually target her family.
With Ye Ting¡¯s help, it would be too easy for him to capture Chu Huan.
Bai Hong did not make Chu Ning wait too long. Two minutester, he had finished the drink in his ss.
¡°Bars are usually connected to casinos,¡± Bai Hong said slowly after putting down his wine ss.
¡°Huh? Why would a student like Luo Fei be in the casino?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion.
¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s normal for a young man in his 20s to have some bad habits,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently.
What he actually wanted to say was, who would have thought that an 18 year old like you could do so many things that ordinary people could not imagine?
¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Bai Hong¡¯s reply, Chu Ning looked at the ceiling and the floor tiles.
A momentter.
A new world appeared before their eyes.
As for the Twilight bar, it was above their heads.
Chu Ning looked at the smoky and crowded casino, which was at least a few hundred square meters in size, and felt emotional.
It seemed that there were still many hidden corners in M City that she didn¡¯t know about.
Chu Ning could almost see through the final destination of these gamblers.
Except for the casino owners and loan sharks, these gamblers would only be muddleheaded and lose the motivation to do anything in the end. They would also be a serious burden to their families.
It could be said that they had ruined their future.
The pair¡¯s appearance did not attract the attention of the gamblers.
In their eyes, all neers were the same, full of curiosity about everything there.
Only after ying a few times would one understand the sense of aplishment when one stacked chips together.
She looked down on this method of obtaining happiness. It was too low-level.
Not only did Chu Ning look down on these gamblers, but she also looked down on the casino¡¯s boss.
She didn¡¯t deny that the casino was a treasure trove.
However, the price of making money was to extract the blood of these gamblers. Not only would it not contribute to society, but it would also intensify the conflicts between people.
Chu Ning took out her phone. The location given by Chu Jing was getting closer.
Chu Ning knew that she hade to the right ce.
Luo Fei¡¯s luck was pretty good that day. After all, he could not lose every time.
The 200,000 yuan that Zhou Hao had given him had been turned into more than 300,000 yuan, and it was reaching 400,000 yuan.
This was the charm of gambling.
In just one night, he had earned almost double the amount with his capital of 200,000 yuan.
It was almost as much as Chu Ning¡¯s daily ie.
Even though he had pulled an all-nighter, Luo Fei was still full of energy.
The goal he had set for himself was to stop when the chips reached 400,000 yuan.
¡°Soon, soon. Winning 200,000 yuan in one night, as expected of me!¡± Luo Fei was secretly happy.
However, just as he was about to ce his bet, he felt someone tap him on the shoulder.
¡°Who is it?¡± Luo Fei turned around unhappily.
However, when he saw Chu Ning¡¯s perfect face, he was still slightly stunned.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, beautifuldy?¡± A smile appeared on Luo Fei¡¯s face as he yed with the chips in his hand.
¡°I want to have a chat with you. Is it convenient?¡± Chu Ning also smiled.
It would be best if she didn¡¯t take him away by force. She didn¡¯t want to use force.
¡°It¡¯s actually not convenient because I¡¯m busy making money. But if it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to take up some time,¡± Luo Fei said with a smile.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside the bar.¡± Chu Ning turned around and left.
¡°She has character, I like it.¡± Luo Fei smacked his lips.
He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s tall and slim figure and felt that he had been very lucky these days.
When hecked money, Zhou Hao, the ¡®phnthropist¡¯, had given him cash. When he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, a beauty like Chu Ning actually took the initiative to hit on him.
At least, that was what Luo Fei thought.
¡°Luo Fei, you won quite a lot today, didn¡¯t you?¡± A gambler beside him said enviously, looking at the stacks of chips in front of Luo Fei.
¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Luo Fei said arrogantly.
¡°Was that your girlfriend? Luo Fei, you¡¯re not bad. You won money and have such a good-looking girlfriend,¡± another gambler rued.
¡°I¡¯m leaving first, you guys have fun first, I¡¯lle again next time!¡± Luo Fei neither admitted nor denied it.
Chapter 491 - 491 Inquire
491 Inquire
Luo Fei reveled in the envious gazes of the people around him. This greatly satisfied his vanity.
Luo Fei took out a tray from beneath his seat and stacked the chips on it. Then, he walked to the front desk and exchanged the chips for cash.
A minuteter, Luo Fei looked at the bank transfer record of 380,000 yuan on his phone and felt ted.
The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t gather the 400,000 yuan.
What Luo Fei neglected was the fact that, although he had won this time, he had lost hundreds of thousands of yuan since he started gambling¡ His house was still in someone else¡¯s hands.
!!
Chu Ning stood at the entrance of the Twilight Bar with a calm expression, not looking the least bit impatient.
Although she had only seen Luo Fei once, she knew that Luo Fei had something to do with Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance.
She was not surprised by what a gambler could do. This thing was second only to drugs in terms of the harm it caused.
¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful? I¡¯ll take you shopping. I have plenty of money!¡± As soon as Luo Fei walked out of the Twilight Bar, he saw Chu Ning waiting for him. As for Bai Hong, who was beside Chu Ning, he was selectively ignored.
¡°My name is Chu Ning. There¡¯s no need for shopping. Let¡¯s go somewhere quieter to talk.¡± Chu Ning smiled. This Luo Fei was really interesting.
Pretending to be rich in front of her? Chu Ning really didn¡¯t want to hurt him. It was meaningless.
A gambler like him might have hundreds of thousands or even millions on him today, but he would lose everything the next day.
¡°Chu Ning? What a coincidence. I have a roommate with the surname Chu.¡± Luo Fei thought of Chu Huan, although he did not know how he was at the moment.
¡°Chu Huan, right?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Do you know him?¡± Luo Fei immediately became vignt when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s question.
¡°He is my brother.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°But we¡¯ve lost contact now. ording to my investigation, he was with you before he disappeared.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei¡¯s slightly greasy face and said evenly.
¡°How did you know?¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
¡°How is this possible?¡± Luo Fei¡¯s heart was already in turmoil.
He subconsciously gulped.
Chu Ning sounded as if she had been at the scene the previous night.
¡°As expected.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei¡¯s attitude and knew that she had guessed correctly.
She had not been sure at first and was making guesses, but after seeing Luo Fei¡¯s appearance, she was certain of this fact.
No matter how stupid Chu Huan was, he was not a fool. It was impossible for him to be taken away by Zhou Hao without taking any precautions. He did not even have time to call the police. Someone must have acted in concert with him.
And this Luo Fei was obviously someone who had coordinated with Zhou Hao.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know. Can you tell me how my brother lost contact?¡± Chu Ning said calmly.
At this moment, Luo Fei alsopletely realized the true purpose of Chu Ning looking for him.
¡°Sigh.¡± Luo Fei¡¯s expression immediately changed to one of sorrow. He touched his cheek helplessly.
¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. This is not a ce to chat,¡± Chu Ning said lightly.
A momentter.
The three of them appeared in a private room in a teahouse.
¡°¡ In that situation, I wanted to call the police, but I couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of doing so. That Zhou Hao is a lunatic. He said, he said¡¡± When Luo Fei said this, he suddenly looked troubled. From his expression, he seemed to be fearful of something.
After a few minutes of narration, Luo Fei had already briefly exined the cause and effect of the matter to Chu Ning.
However, the process had been slightly tampered with.
He was selling yellow peaches together with Chu Huan, but Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance was not like what he said.
¡°What did he say?¡± Chu Ning asked softly.
¡°He said that if I dared to call the police, he would kill my entire family!¡± Luo Fei said in horror.
¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
This was indeed very consistent with Zhou Hao¡¯s style of doing things.
Most importantly, Luo Fei was probably not lying.
After all, she knew about Chu Huan and Ye Ting¡¯s chat history.
Chu Huan had sufficient motivation to make money, and what Luo Fei said was reasonable. The profits of wholesale fruits were indeed high, but the risks were also high.
Considering Chu Huan¡¯s brainless indulgence towards Ye Ting, it was normal for him to do something stupid.
ording to Luo Fei¡¯s description, when they had loaded up a whole truck of yellow peaches and passed by a service area, Luo Fei alighted to use the washroom while Chu Huan slept in the vehicle.
After Luo Fei returned from the washroom, the truck had disappeared from the service area.
Chapter 492 - 492 Waiting
492 Waiting
¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but I had no choice. That person held a knife to my neck and asked me to pretend that nothing had happened,¡± Luo Fei said bitterly.
¡°In other words, the truck was driven away, but Zhou Hao deliberately waited for you to finish using the washroom?¡± Chu Ning rified.
¡°Yes, he even gave me a lot of hush money.¡± When Luo Fei said this, his expression was a little sad.
Luo Fei didn¡¯t lie. Everything he said was the truth. It was just that during the process, he had purposefully concealed many details.
After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly tell Chu Huan¡¯s rtive that he was the one who caused Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance.
!!
Zhou Hao did not tell Luo Fei what he was going to do before he took action.
¡°Chu Huan is a good ssmate. I usually have the best rtionship with him. I didn¡¯t expect that¡ Sigh¡ I caused him harm. But for the safety of my family, I had to listen to Zhou Hao. He told me I could notify the police after 48 hours.¡± Luo Fei bit his lips and continued with a guilty expression.
Luo Fei was very talented in acting. He had a good grasp of his emotions.
At that moment, Luo Fei was undoubtedly a victim in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. He waspletely different from the way he looked at the casino.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Luo Fei.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei with a gentle gaze.
¡°Sigh, it was supposed to be a profitable business trip, but who would have thought that something like this would happen on the way? If only I was the one who had been taken away. At least that would reduce the guilt I feel.¡± Luo Fei clutched his chest in grief.
At this moment, Luo Fei had no choice but to continue acting. He wasn¡¯t sure whether or not Chu Ning believed him, but he had to take a stand.
¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Have some tea. You don¡¯t have to be too sad,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Thank you for understanding my feelings.¡± Luo Fei picked up the tea in front of him and took a few sips.
He was very drowsy after staying up all night. After leaving the casino, he resisted the urge to yawn, but due to his eyes being sore, tears kept flowing out unconsciously. That was very reasonable.
After chatting for a while, Luo Fei left.
Only Chu Ning and Bai Hong remained in the room.
Chu Ning looked at the tea leaves in the cup before her and was in a daze for a moment.
¡°That fellow must have hidden something from us,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently.
¡°Why?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Luo Fei would honestly tell her everything.
¡°Because he¡¯s addicted to gambling andcks money.¡± Bai Hong sipped his tea and gave his judgment.
¡°I know, but I also got what I wanted from him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he lied to me. What¡¯s important is that I have to figure out the cause and effect of the matter,¡± Chu Ning replied softly.
¡°Let him experience the beauty of freedom onest time. The next time I see him, it won¡¯t be like this,¡± Chu Ning added.
Luo Fei was very candid. He told Chu Ning where they went to purchase the goods, how to go, and the service area where Chu Huan disappeared with the truck.
¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the orchard to understand the situation and verify what I¡¯m specting.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning stood up and left the room.
The longer they dragged this on, the more passive Chu Ning became.
As for calling the police 48 hourster, Chu Ning felt that it would be useless.
If they really called the police, it was unknown whether Chu Huan could be rescued, but it was uncertain what Zhou Hao would do to Chu Huan.
Zhou Hao sent this video to Chu Ning to tell her that if she wanted Chu Huan to be safe, Chu Ning had to pay a price.
This price would definitely be uneptable to Chu Ning.
Three hourster, Chu Ning arrived at the orchard where Chu Huan and Luo Fei had purchased the yellow peaches the previous day.
The business of the orchard was still very good. It was not affected by Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance.
Or rather, the owner, Huo Yun, was unaware that something had happened to one of his clients.
After finding out Huo Yun¡¯s location, Chu Ning quickly found the small wooden house in the orchard.
¡°Pleasee in.¡± After Chu Ning knocked on the door, Huo Yun¡¯s voice came from within the wooden house.
¡°What fruits do you want to wholesale?¡± Huo Yun was still tidying up the ount books. However, when his gaze fell on Bai Hong, who was beside Chu Ning, he paused for a few seconds.
¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here to ask you something. Can I take up a moment of your time?¡± Chu Ning asked sincerely.
¡°Sure, have a seat,¡± Huo Yun said casually.
¡°Yesterday afternoon, two young men came to see me. You want to ask about them, right?¡± Huo Yun continued.
Chapter 493 -
493 Meeting Again
¡°Yes, do you know that something happened to them?¡± Chu Ning was a little puzzled.
¡°I guessed it, and now I¡¯m sure.¡± Huo Yun spread his hands and said irrefutably.
¡°My name is Chu Ning. Chu Huan is my brother, but his personal freedom has been illegally restricted,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Although the probability of this happening is very small, I have to say that your brother and the other young man are very unlucky. Perhaps it would have been better if they had listened to my suggestion yesterday,¡± Huo Yun said somewhat regretfully.
¡°Listened to your suggestion?¡± Chu Ning frowned, not understanding what Huo Yun meant.
!!
¡°The reason my orchard is sorge is because the trucks I designate won¡¯t have any idents on the way. If someone hijacked the car, I will find them and bring them back. Even if the probability of a natural disaster happening is only one in a billion, I willpensate them in full. But yesterday, your brother¡¯s friend chose to get a truck from outside. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo Yun said calmly.
The friend of Chu Huan he was referring to was Luo Fei.
¡°Thank you for your reply.¡± Chu Ning looked at Huo Yun, who had a burly figure and a face full of scars. She knew that doing business with such a person was very safe, but it usually wouldn¡¯t end well if one went against him.
Now, Chu Ning could confirm one fact ¡ª Luo Fei yed a huge role in Chu Huan being captured by Zhou Hao.
¡°No need to thank me,¡± Huo Yun said casually.
¡°Mr. Huo, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. Can you give me your business card? I think we might have the opportunity to work together in the future,¡± Chu Ning said as she took out her business card from her backpack and handed it to Huo Yun sincerely.
¡°No problem.¡± Huo Yun nodded.
A momentter, Chu Ning left the small wooden house.
Huo Yun looked at the name card Chu Ning handed him and fell into deep thought.
¡°So Cloud Shopping was made by that youngdy? Is this possible¡¡± Huo Yun muttered to himself.
He remembered that when he was about the same age as Chu Ning, he was just a hooligan who only knew how to fight hard. He would live a precarious life because of a word from his leader.
¡°Times have changed.¡± Huo Yun held Chu Ning¡¯s name card and tapped the table lightly.
With such arge orchard, he knew very well how powerful the Cloud Shopping app was.
When Chu Ning returned to M City, it was already past five in the evening.
After Luo Fei left the teahouse, he went back to his dormitory to sleep.
When he woke up in the afternoon, he was full of energy once more.
At that moment, he was on his way to the casino.
As for Chu Huan¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t have any feelings about it. Luo Fei was thinking that, with nearly 400,000 yuan in capital, he should be able to win another 200,000 yuan that day. At that time, he would have 600,000 yuan and could redeem the house.
However, when he reached the entrance of the Twilight Bar, he was surprised to see a familiar figure.
¡°Is this the person who has been following Chu Ning? What is he doing here?¡± Luo Fei thought to himself somewhat doubtfully.
¡°Hello, are you here to y too?¡± Since Luo Fei had seen the other party, he could not pretend that he did not see him. He could only bite the bullet and greet him.
However, Bai Hong ignored Luo Fei.
He slowly walked towards Luo Fei.
Luo Fei looked at the expressionless Bai Hong, and his heart immediately felt stifled as he spoke in a somewhat flustered manner. ¡°You¡ What do you want?¡±
Bai Hong still did not answer him.
Soon, he walked to Luo Fei¡¯s side.
Then, Luo Fei¡¯s vision turned ck and he lost consciousness.
When he came to once again, he realized that the scene in front of him was not the entrance of Twilight Bar.
He only felt that it was difficult to breathe, and his body was being strangled.
In a bungalow provided by Chu Yang, Chu Ning was calmly looking at Luo Fei, who was tied to a chair. No matter how he struggled, it was useless.
¡°Chu Ning, you¡ What are you trying to do! You¡¯re breaking thew. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Luo Fei shouted in fear.
¡°Before you ask me, think about what you have done.¡± Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei and said softly.
¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I already say that I¡¯m very sorry for Chu Huan¡¯s disappearance? But this has nothing to do with me! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Luo Fei tried his best to defend himself.
¡°It has nothing to do with you? Are you sure?¡± Chu Ning suddenly stood up and walked towards Luo Fei. Looking at his terrified expression, Chu Ning really wanted to viciously punch Luo Fei in the face.
She already had all the information about Luo Fei.
Chapter 494 - 494 Intimidation
494 Intimidation
This crazy gambler did not want to study hard in school and became addicted to gambling.
Chu Ning was very clear about the recent developments of Luo Fei¡¯s funds.
Therefore, she knew that after scamming Chu Huan of all his savings, Luo Fei, who was full of lies, had quickly squandered everything in the casino.
Before this, Luo Fei had already lost his family¡¯s property deed. When the time came and he could not afford to redeem it, his parents would be homeless¡
¡°How can I not be sure? Chu Ning, I know you¡¯re anxious, but so am I! Chu Huan is my best friend!¡± Luo Fei hurriedly said.
!!
¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t insult the word ¡®friend¡¯! Do you deserve the trust Chu Huan ced in you? You¡¯re indeed anxious. You¡¯re in a hurry to gift the casino money,¡± Chu Ning said coldly.
¡°Zhou Hao transferred you two sums of money. Both were 100,000 yuan. You lost your property deed. You have no choice; no other way. So you listened to his ns and then tricked Chu Huan. Do you know that it¡¯s because of your desires that Chu Huan might die!¡± Chu Ning grabbed Luo Fei¡¯s cor and then let go. She looked at Luo Fei with loathing, feeling nothing but disgust.
¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. Chu Huan will be fine.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Luo Fei hastily shook his head. However, his face had gradually turned pale.
He had never thought that Chu Huan would die because of him.
¡°Aren¡¯t you good at making things up? Why didn¡¯t you continue making it up?¡± Chu Ning asked with an angry smile.
This Luo Fei was really despicable; a hopeless piece of trash.
¡°Let me remind you. You said before that your parents might be in danger. What you said was true. With Zhou Hao targeting you, your family will indeed not have a good life. If you die, so be it. After all, your life doesn¡¯t have much value. But what about your parents? Do you have a heart?¡± Chu Ning continued to question.
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, don¡¯t say anymore, I¡ I didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡± Luo Fei shook his head violently, and bad scenes seemed to appear in his mind.
¡°You should be d that I have principles. Otherwise, with my Fifth Brother¡¯s personality, he would pour cement into your mouth and let you sink to the bottom of the river. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m threatening you. You really deserve to be punished like this.¡± As Chu Ning said this, she suddenly thought of another culprit, Ye Ting.
Ye Ting deserved to die as well.
It was impossible for her not to know that her words would put Chu Huan in danger.
But she didn¡¯t care either.
If Luo Fei did it because of gambling, then Ye Ting was pure evil and extremely selfish.
She was willing to sacrifice everyone for herself.
However, she came from a good background, so even though she repeatedly courted death, she was still safe and sound.
¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want to die! Save me!¡± Luo Fei suddenly looked at Chu Ning as if he was grasping at thest straw.
Just as Chu Ning was about to answer, someone knocked on the main door of the bungalow.
¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Chu Yang smiled, looking at the bound-up Luo Fei.
¡°No, I know I was wrong. I will definitely turn over a new leaf. I will definitely change!¡± Luo Fei said loudly, struggling violently.
Luo Fei looked at the young man who walked in and felt endless fear for a moment.
Chu Yang looked at him as though he was looking at amb waiting to be ughtered.
Especially since Chu Yang had on a pair of rubber gloves.
Although he didn¡¯t do anything, just this alone made Luo Fei think of some of the unpleasant scenes in the movies he had seen before.
Before killing someone to silence them, someone would always wear rubber gloves when dealing with the body¡
He was still hoping for a fluke, but now he really felt the threat of death.
¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t scare him. I know what to do,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she looked at Luo Fei, who was so frightened that his face had turned pale.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. However Xiao Ning, I still have to remind you that being too merciful isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡± Chu Yang sighed and said faintly.
He removed his rubber gloves and looked at Luo Fei calmly.
¡°You were supposed to die today.¡± Chu Yang pursed his lips, looking a little regretful.
Then, he turned around and left the bungalow.
Chu Ning looked at Luo Fei and said in a low voice. ¡°Luo Fei, have you really repented?¡±
¡°I am really remorseful. I won¡¯t gamble anymore. I¡¯ve realized the mistakes I¡¯ve made. I¡¯ve let Chu Huan down. I¡¯ve let my parents down. I¡¯ll definitely change¡ I have evidence. If you want to call the police to arrest Zhou Hao, I can testify,¡± Luo Fei said excitedly.
Chapter 495 - 495 Chu Huan’s Brain Circuitry
495 Chu Huan¡¯s Brain Circuitry
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡± Chu Ning stood up as she spoke. However, there was a red identification booklet in her hand.
¡°This is your property deed. Go and return it to its original position in your house. I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. I hope you can cherish it. ¡± Chu Ning ced the deed on Luo Fei¡¯s legs.
A momentter, Luo Fei left the ce as if he was fleeing.
¡°Is it worth it? Xiao Ning.¡± Chu Yang appeared behind Chu Ning and spoke softly.
¡°What is worth it?¡± Chu Ning turned around and smiled at Chu Yang.
Elsewhere, the tape on Chu Huan¡¯s mouth was finally torn off.
His experience was much more miserable than Luo Fei¡¯s.
But even so, he still did not suspect that Luo Fei had set him up.
Chu Huan could only me his bad luck for encountering such a thing on his first business trip.
Therefore, the first thing he said after he could speak was, ¡°Is my vehicle full of yellow peaches still around?¡±
¡°You¡¯re already in this state, and you¡¯re still thinking about money?¡± Zhou Hao was almost amused by Chu Huan. It seemed that this guy was really the weakest link among Chu Ning¡¯s seven brothers; a fool who valued money over his life.
Or rather, this guy didn¡¯t even realize his current predicament.
¡°What do you want? You want money?¡± Chu Huan ignored Zhou Hao¡¯s ridicule and tried tomunicate with him.
¡°You can say that. It¡¯s just that I want a bit much. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it,¡± Zhou Hao said with a smile.
¡°Tell me, how much do you want? I don¡¯t have that much. I can earn 200,000 yuan from transporting my truckload of yellow peaches to M City, but half of it isn¡¯t mine. In other words, I can only give you 100,000 yuan at most,¡± Chu Huan said seriously after doing some calctions.
¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Zhou Haoughed and shook his head.
¡°What? Is a hundred thousand not enough?¡± Chu Huan frowned and asked.
¡°Are you sending a beggar away? Fourth Young Master of the the Chu family, your value is far beyond a hundred thousand. I paid such a heavy price to bring you here, just for a mere hundred thousand? Are you looking down on me, Zhou Hao, or do you think you¡¯re only worth 100,000 yuan?¡± Zhou Hao felt that it was not without reason that Chu Huan could be brought there. He was so silly that it was a little cute.
¡°Alright, then you should just kill me. My parents can¡¯t cough up too much money,¡± Chu Huan said indifferently.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu might have some savings, but it was definitely not a lot. It should only be a few tens of thousands.
Even if there was, Chu Huan didn¡¯t want his parents toe up with money to save him.
Although he was stupid, he had principles.
¡°Chu Huan, you reallyck self-awareness. Do you know how rich your sister Chu Ning is?¡± For the first time, Zhou Hao was at a loss for words.
Against Chu Huan, he didn¡¯t seem to have any advantage, even if Chu Huan was his prisoner.
Most importantly Chu Huan was not afraid of death!
The kind that would rather die than spend money.
¡°I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested. This matter has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t change the topic. I only have 100,000 yuan. If you don¡¯t want it, forget it. You can kill me,¡± Chu Huan said indifferently.
¡°Ting¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, I broke my promise.¡± Although Chu Huan said this to Zhou Hao, he still felt somewhat regretful inside.
He was still unable to fulfill his promise to buy Ye Ting the bag she liked.
¡°You¡¡± Zhou Hao looked strangely at the oddity that was Chu Huan.
It was really rare that such a person still existed.
¡°I¡¯ll record a video of you. As long as you do as I say, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Zhou Hao said after pondering for a while.
¡°What video?¡± Chu Huan asked in confusion.
¡°Just say that as long as the ownership of Cloud Shopping is handed over, you can go home unscathed,¡± Zhou Hao said after thinking for a moment.
¡°What is Cloud Shopping? What does this have to do with me?¡± Chu Huan inexplicably felt that Zhou Hao was not a fool.
Zhou Hao was speechless. He really wanted to know how a person like Chu Huan had grown up.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about targeting my family, especially Ye Ting. I told you, after I sell the yellow peaches, I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. Aren¡¯t you satisfied? You¡¯re too greedy. If you don¡¯t want it, forget it. You can dispose of me however you wish.¡± Chu Huan yawned and casually said.
Until now, he still missed his Ting ¡®er.
However, what Chu Huan did not know was that the reason he had appeared there was because of this very sister of his, Ye Ting.
¡°Alright, Chu Huan, I really underestimated you.¡± After Zhou Hao finished speaking, he left with a gloomy expression on his face.
Chapter 496 - 496 Choice
496 Choice
Since he could notmunicate with Chu Huan, Zhou Hao did not want to waste time there.
¡°Don¡¯t go. Give me an exnation. What are you thinking?¡± Chu Huan asked Zhou Hao loudly.
¡°If you weren¡¯t still useful¡¡± Zhou Hao shook his head helplessly when he heard the voice behind him.
Chu Ning knew very well that this was a trap that had been carefully set up for her.
Even if she knew Chu Huan¡¯s location, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue him in time. It was very likely that Zhou Hao would kill Chu Huan in a very short period.
This was also the reason Chu Ning hadn¡¯t let Chu Yang bring his men to save Chu Huan.
As for calling the police, it was even less efficient. By the time the police rushed over, Chu Huan would have died many times over.
¡°Sigh.¡± Chu Ning sighed.
No matter how bad Chu Huan was, he was still her rtive. The reason Zhou Hao had captured him was also because of her.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning calmly took out her phone. She nned tomunicate with Zhou Hao over the phone.
¡°Is this Zhou Hao?¡± After ten seconds of ringing, the call was finally connected.
¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Hao pretended to be surprised.
¡°State your conditions. What do you want before you¡¯ll let Chu Huan go?¡± Chu Ning said softly.
At this point, she could only ept Zhou Hao¡¯s request.
¡°Chu Ning, this is not like you. Aren¡¯t you going to try to save your brother? Or maybe scold me to vent your anger?¡± Zhou Hao asked with a smile.
Now that he had the bargaining chip, Chu Ning should be the one who was anxious.
¡°It¡¯s meaningless, Zhou Hao. I¡¯ve chosen topromise this time, but I still want to tell you that you¡¯ll lose what you¡¯ve obtained through such means.¡± Chu Ning had no wish to argue meaninglessly.
¡°At least I won now, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zhou Hao did not care about what Chu Ning said. If possible, he really wanted to video call Chu Ning. He wanted to see if Chu Ning was distraught at the other end of the phone.
¡°Yes, you win.¡± Chu Ning did not deny it.
¡°Alright, so as a bargaining chip in exchange for your brother, you have to give me Cloud Shopping,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently.
¡°What did you say?¡± Although Chu Ning asked this, her hand had already subconsciously gripped her phone tightly.
Cloud Shopping was the core of her business.
It could be said that Cloud Shopping was her basis for building a business map.
Without Cloud Shopping, all the subsequent developments would be empty talk.
As for Zhou Hao, the moment he opened his mouth, he wanted to cut off her path to rise up.
Chu Ning knew the future of Cloud Shopping very well
¡°I said, give me your Cloud Shopping. Otherwise, Chu Huan will die,¡± Zhou Hao said softly.
¡°How is it? Chu Ning, can you bear to? Do you want me to make a decision for you?¡± Zhou Hao said in a rxed tone.
Of course, he knew how great Cloud Shopping was.
The more he understood, the more he was faintly afraid and filled with dread.
This was because Chu Ning could really surpass the Zhou family with this, and it wouldn¡¯t take long.
Although Zhou Hao said so, he did not really n for Cloud Shopping to really be in his hands.
After all, in his opinion, this was something that could not be exchanged for no matter how many lives were lost.
Sometimes, money could really be used to measure a person¡¯s worth.
Zhou Hao felt that a thousand or even ten thousand Chu Huans added together would not be as important as Cloud Shopping.
Chu Ning¡¯s mind was also nk.
Cloud Shopping was the result of her many days and nights of hard work. She had made so many preparations in the early stages, and now she could see a ray of hope. However, because of Zhou Hao¡¯s words, she was going to give up Cloud Shopping.
In silence, Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer, and Zhou Hao didn¡¯t continue to urge her, but the two of them didn¡¯t hang up the phone.
Chu Ning was undergoing a violent struggle internally.
This was where her blood, sweat, and tears were.
¡°What if it¡¯s the other brothers or Mom and Dad? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hesitate like this,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself in a self-deprecating manner.
How ironic!
Chu Huan had always been against her; now Chu Ning had the right to decide his life and death.
Chu Ning took a deep breath. She suddenly felt relieved and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I agree to your conditions.¡±
¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± On the other end of the phone, Zhou Hao was slightly stunned.
This time, he wondered if he had heard wrongly.
¡°I said, I promise to give you Cloud Shopping,¡± Chu Ning repeated.
¡°Really?¡± Zhou Hao asked uncertainly.
He really had not expected Chu Ning to agree to his request.
After all, he had not expected Chu Ning to agree to his suggestion.
If it were him, even if it was his parents¡¯ lives, he would not give Cloud Shopping to others!
Chapter 497 - 497 The Thoughtful Chu Yuen
497 The Thoughtful Chu Yuen
¡°Tomorrow, at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I¡¯ll inform you of the venue. We¡¯ll sign the transfer agreement. However, I have to warn you. If Chu Huan still doesn¡¯te back after I give Cloud Shopping to you, I have a way to kill you too,¡± Chu Ning said evenly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Chu Ning. Business is about integrity. I won¡¯t break my promise. As long as you give me Cloud Shopping, everything can be discussed. I won¡¯t help Ye Ting and her family of idiots deal with you in the future,¡± Zhou Hao said hurriedly.
If he could really get Cloud Shopping, it would no longer be important whether or not he helped Cheng Yi and Ye Ting deal with Chu Ning.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning hung up the phone after she finished speaking.
For a moment, she did not know whether tough or cry. She only felt hollow inside.
After returning to her home in Jinghu District, Chu Ningy on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to do anything at that moment. She just wanted to empty herself.
¡°Mom, Dad, Fourth Brother is fine now. I did everything I could to help this family gradually get on the right track. In the future, our family will get better and better. It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll all be fine¡¡± Chu Ning whispered softly.
Her tears flowed down her cheeks and onto the bedsheets, but she did not seem to notice it.
She had nothing to be ashamed about.
Ye Ting had targeted her and had almost killed her several times. Chu Ning had not really taken revenge thus far.
Chu Huan had always found her an eyesore, but she had endured it. Other than saying a few words, she still did not hurt him. This time, in order to save him, it could be said that she had gone bankrupt.
Luo Fei was a s***bag gambler, but she still gave him a chance to be reborn.
Chu Ning also let bygones be bygones for Dong Nan and her husband.
If it weren¡¯t for her, who knew how many people would have died in the amusement park incident.
Yang Feng, Wen An, Zhang Bo, Bai Hong, Lu Chao¡
These figures kept appearing in Chu Ning¡¯s mind.
She had a clear conscience towards everyone, and had always been filled with good intentions when she faced the world.
¡°But, who can help me? What did I do wrong? Am I not good enough?¡± Chu Ning muttered quietly.
However, no one could hear her pour her heart out.
¡°You guys are really terrible.¡± Chu Ning thought of Ye Ting. She suddenly felt that girls who could act coquettishly were all lucky.
She was independent and self-reliant, so the people around her were used to it.
In just a few months, she had experienced several life-or-death crises and still never gave up.
Chu Ning hugged her knees and sat numbly on the bed, not noticing the passage of time.
It was not until someone knocked on her door that Chu Ning reacted. She looked at the time. It was past eight in the evening.
¡°Come in. Why are you back so early today?¡± Before Chu Ning spoke, she touched her cheek. Fortunately, there were no traces of tears on her face.
¡°I didn¡¯t go to the library today. I went out for a walk.¡± Chu Yuen said in a low voice somewhat guiltily as he looked at Chu Ning.
He felt that going out for a walk was better than reading in the library. Perhaps he would gain something different.
However, when Chu Ning asked, he did not lie and chose to tell the truth.
¡°Sigh, can you listen to me? There are still a few days before your ID card is processed. Go to school then.¡± Chu Ning sighed. She looked at Chu Yuen with aplicated gaze, but this time, she didn¡¯t reprimand him.
¡°Er¡ Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning strangely and asked.
He had even been prepared to get scolded. He did not expect Chu Ning to be so gentle that day.
¡°Nothing. Have you eaten tonight?¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. I ate beef noodles,¡± Chu Yuen replied with a smile.
Chu Ning had given him enough money, so he could go wherever he wanted and eat whatever he wanted.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Sis, did someone bully you?¡± Chu Yuen asked with a solemn expression.
¡°No, why are you asking?¡± Chu Ning hesitated for a second or two before answering.
However, she had lied to Chu Yuen.
She had indeed been bullied, and she had no way of resisting.
¡°Alright, if you say so. Actually, even if you tell me, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Chu Yuen rubbed his nose awkwardly.
¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way.¡± Chu Ning smiled.
¡°That¡¯s better. See, you look so good when you smile.¡± Chu Yuenmented.
¡°Are you saying that I won¡¯t look good if I don¡¯t smile?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°No, no, you¡¯ve always been very good-looking.¡± Chu Yuen hastily waved his hand.
Chapter 498 - 498 An Invitation
498 An Invitation
¡°Sis, do you dislike my things?¡± Chu Yuen continued carefully.
¡°Why would I?¡± After talking to Chu Yuen, her mood improved a little.
¡°Here, this is a doll I picked up on the way back. It¡¯s just a little worn out. I saw it ced beside the trash can, unwanted, so I picked it up.¡± As Chu Yuen spoke, he took out a rubber doll from his pocket and handed it to Chu Ning. He was a little embarrassed.
There was a big box in Chu Yuen¡¯s room, and it contained all the ¡®good stuff¡¯ he had picked up.
¡°It¡¯s quite nice. I like it very much,¡± Chu Ning said happily as she looked at the rubber doll in her hand. Although it was a little worn, it was very clean.
Chu Yuen must have picked it up and washed it before bringing it back.
¡°Really?¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Of course. You gave it to me. Others won¡¯t have it even if they wanted it.¡± Chu Ning looked joyfully at the rubber doll in her hand, as if she had found a treasure.
¡°When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll buy you valuable gifts.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face turned red after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words.
He knew that Chu Ning was very rich and that she might not even be interested in ordinary things. However, he had no choice. His food, clothing, and expenses were all Chu Ning¡¯s. He did not have the ability to make money yet.
¡°You silly child, the price doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s from the heart or something you care about. I like it very much.¡± The more Chu Ning looked at it, the more she liked it.
Although it might have been thrown away by someone, after Chu Yuen gave it to her, its significance had changed.
¡°Okay, Sis, as long as you like it. Then I¡¯ll be going. Rest early.¡± With that, Chu Yuen left Chu Ning¡¯s room and closed the door.
He could feel that Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been in a good mood before he came.
¡°Just you wait. I will repay you well in the future.¡± Chu Yuen clenched his fists and thought to himself.
In the room, Chu Ning didn¡¯t continue to lie on the bed. She got up and walked to the table, propping the rubber doll up.
She had given Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao, but she still had to do what she had to do. She could not give up.
¡°It¡¯ll get better.¡± Chu Ning sat in front of the table and whispered to herself.
On the second day of ss, Chu Ning prepared for the uing final exams as usual.
She nned to put most of her energy into her studies now. Or rather, she wanted to experience the beauty of life and treat it as a break for herself. Since Cloud Shopping was gone, she did not need to pack her schedule.
Chu Ning¡¯s appetite was exceptionally good when she had lunch in the cafeteria.
She was chatting andughing with Luo Yu, Yan Shen, Xiaomi, and some other friends, very rxed and contented.
After all, she had only received news from Zhou Hao the previous night that Chu Ning had already lost what she relied on.
¡°Hmph, I want to see how long you can stay arrogant!¡± Ye Ting thought coldly.
Yu Yan, who was beside Ye Ting, also looked at Chu Ning. Her eyes shed as if she was thinking about something.
During the lunch break, Yu Yan walked to Chu Ning¡¯s seat with an invitation card and said with a smile, ¡°Chu Ning, this is an invitation card from my father. There¡¯s a charity g on Saturday night. I hope you can attend.¡±
¡°Why am I invited?¡± Chu Ning asked, baffled.
¡°You are qualified to attend,¡± Yu Yan said reluctantly.
In reality, she hated the task her father Yu Yang had assigned her.
¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Yu Yan¡¯s words, Chu Ning picked up the invitation card that Yu Yan had ced on the table and read its contents.
¡°I got it,¡± Chu Ning said as she read.
¡°I hope you can attend on time.¡± Yu Yan resisted the urge to provoke Chu Ning and walked back to her seat.
¡°Interesting.¡± Chu Ning looked at the invitation card and muttered to herself.
¡°What good things can Yu Yan give you? She must be trying to harm you,¡± Xiao Xiaomi said disdainfully.
¡°This was given to me by her father, Yu Yang. He¡¯s an excellent businessman.¡± Chu Ning also voiced her evaluation.
To be able to do business across borders, Yu Yang was undoubtedly a sessful person.
¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think she has good intentions,¡± Xiaomi continued.
¡°Alright, go to sleep.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning took out a cotton pad and ced it on the table. Shey down and fell asleep.
In the evening, after school, Zhang Bo waited at his usual ce.
He guessed that Chu Ning might go to Qinghe Vige that day.
As soon as she got into the car, Chu Ning said the truth. ¡°Zhang Bo, I¡¯m no longer the actual controller of Cloud Shopping.¡±
Chapter 499 - 499 What a Pity
499 What a Pity
¡°President Chu, after spending so much time with you, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you joke,¡± Zhang Bo said smilingly.
Zhang Bo didn¡¯t take Chu Ning¡¯s words to heart.
Because, in his opinion, it was impossible for Cloud Shopping to be controlled by others.
The current situation was great. The day before, the profit of Cloud Shopping had risen to a terrifying 300,000 yuan per day. As time passed, it would only increase.
How could Chu Ning give up something so precious?
¡°I¡¯m not joking. After eight o¡¯clock tonight, Cloud Shopping will be Zhou Hao¡¯s,¡± Chu Ning repeated.
A few minutester.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s narration, Zhang Bo waspletely silent.
¡°What are your ns? Although Zhou Hao is unscrupulous, he is quite generous to his employees. If you follow him, your treatment will be no worse than mine. It might even be better,¡± Chu Ning said casually.
¡°President Chu, does anyone else know about this?¡± Zhang Bo asked, not answering Chu Ning¡¯s question.
¡°No. If Zhou Hao didn¡¯t tell anyone else, you¡¯re the third one to know. ¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. Zhou Hao was not stupid. Before the matter was settled, he would not make a sound. It would not be beneficial for him.
¡°I think¡ Sigh, there might be people who would continue with Cloud Shopping and lean towards Zhou Hao. After all, profits are the most important,¡± Zhang Bo sighed and said helplessly.
¡°So, you n to stay? You should know the potential of Cloud Shopping. If you work with Zhou Hao, your future will remain limitless,¡± Chu Ning said in surprise.
¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Zhang Bo smiled bitterly.
¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a pity. Such a good software¡ Forget it, President Chu. The night you hired me, when you transferred me 3 million without hesitation, I firmly believed in you. I believe that, with your ability, you will definitely rise again. President Chu, you¡¯re still young. When you¡¯re young, everything is possible. You established the Soaring Clouds Group and created Cloud Shopping because you came first. That¡¯s why these things came into being. You¡¯re the core.¡± Zhang Bo expressed his opinion.
¡°Thank you for your understanding and support,¡± Chu Ning quietly replied.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had no other choice, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do this.
She should be the one who felt the most upset. The fruits of victory had been stolen just like that.
¡°President Chu, it¡¯s just some of our follow-up ns¡¡± Zhang Bo frowned again.
He was afraid that Lu Chao would follow Zhou Hao.
What Zhang Bo didn¡¯t know was that Lu Chao would never follow Zhou Hao because Chu Ning had given Lu Chao the will to carry on.
What was even more difficult for him to understand was that Chu Ning herself had actuallye up with the framework of Cloud Shopping, including the subsequent upgraded version.
¡°Let¡¯s split up with Cloud Shopping. Our next industrial center will gradually move closer to the industry,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
She had already nned out the direction of her future development the night before.
¡°Okay, President Chu. Where are we going now?¡± Zhang Bo asked.
¡°Qinghe Vige.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s gaze drifted out of the window.
On the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group.
Zhou Wei, who had been busy outside for the whole day, returned to his office andy on his chair tiredly.
It was only after drinking a cup of coffee that he regained some vitality.
There was a folder on Zhou Wei¡¯s desk.
Half an hour ago, before he returned, someone had sent this document to his office.
Zhou Wei crossed his legsfortably and opened the folder.
A few minutester.
Zhou Wei put down the folder in his hand.
The rxed expression on his face was reced by a serious one. It was obvious that the contents of the folder were very important.
To Zhou Wei, the things recorded in it were no small matter.
¡°Chu Ning, are you muddle-headed?¡± Zhou Wei muttered to himself.
He then stood up and began pacing back and forth in the office.
He never expected that Chu Ning would really give such an important thing like Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao.
The absurd thing was that Zhou Hao had only kidnapped her rtive and used him as a hostage.
¡°Why?¡± Zhou Wei asked himself again.
He could not understand why Chu Ning had such deep feelings for the Chu family.
That was Cloud Shopping!
Zhou Wei was such a smart person. He keenly sensed that Chu Ning could really make the Zhou family bow their heads by virtue of Cloud Shopping.
That was the Zhou family!
The Zhou family had tens of billions in assets in Province A. Whether it was financial resources or background, with the efforts of generations of the Zhou family, their influence in Province A had long been deeply rooted.
Even so, Zhou Wei still felt that Chu Ning could be on equal footing with the Zhou family within five years.
Chapter 500 - 500 Supporting You
500 Supporting You
But now, he actually received news that Cloud Shopping had been obtained by Zhou Hao.
Zhou Wei could even imagine how ted Zhou Hao was at this moment.
No matter what, after getting Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao¡¯s trip to M City was worth it.
He could even not care about the reward given by old master Zhou Hai of the Zhou family.
No reward was better than Cloud Shopping.
¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing to value rtionships.¡± Zhou Wei sighed and felt a little emotional.
Chu Ning was an example.
She was too kind and good a person.
However, it was also because of this that her weakness was very obvious.
Chu Ning was very passive in the face of Zhou Hao, who could use any means.
This time, Zhou Hao had obtained Cloud Shopping through improper means. The next time Chu Ning made any achievements, Zhou Hao might make a kidnapping once again¡
¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t worry about that. Maybe she has other ns,¡± Zhou Wei thought to himself.
He was even a little envious of Zhou Hao.
This despicable fellow had actually seeded.
Elsewhere, at the Qinghe Vige¡¯s vige council.
Wen An looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
The atmosphere gradually fell silent.
Wen An didn¡¯t know what to say. As for Chu Ning, she had already said what she needed to say.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á- n?¦Íe|`c,0m
Chu Ning felt that Wen An¡¯s best option now was to cooperate with Zhou Hao.
This way, the business of Qinghe Vige could continue. Not only could it continue, but no one would find trouble with him and Qinghe Vige. It was killing two birds with one stone.
¡°President Chu, have you really decided?¡± Wen An looked at Chu Ning and asked with aplicated expression.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, I have no choice.¡± Chu Ning shook her head slightly.
¡°Sigh, President Chu, I¡¯m very sympathetic to what has befallen you. However, Qinghe Vige will not cooperate with people like Zhou Hao, even if we break off our partnership with Runfa Shopping Mall, even if I have to beg those small vendors again,¡± Wen An firmly said.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, I think you should consider this matter carefully. After all, you have to ensure the ie of everyone in the vige.¡± Although Chu Ning was touched, she was still determined that Wen An should think about it carefully.
The shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall did not know about this yet.
Once they found out, Chu Ning felt that it was very likely that they would continue to cooperate with Zhou Hao.
What they valued was the Cloud Shopping app. As for who the owner of the app was, they didn¡¯t care.
In the end, it was all about benefits to maintain this fragile rtionship.
They could cut off their partnership with Yang Feng at any time, and they could also cut off their rtionship with Chu Ning at any time.
It was very realistic, but it was an inevitable result.
¡°President Chu, you¡¯re wrong. I, Wen An, can argue with you for the benefit of the residents of Qinghe Vige because I know that only by coborating with people like you can Qinghe Vige go far. But what kind of person is Zhou Hao? He would do anything to get what he wants. Working with such extreme people will only sow the seeds of disaster for Qinghe Vige,¡± Wen An said in a low voice.
¡°Vige Chief Wen, do you really think so?¡± Chu Ning asked softly.
¡°There must be another way. President Chu, I believe in you. Actually, you should be the one suffering the most right now, but I want to say, don¡¯t give up. There¡¯s hope.¡± Wen An adjusted his sses and looked at Chu Ning with a determined gaze.
¡°Yes, Vige Chief Wen. I came here this time not only to tell you about the situation, but also to let the Soaring Clouds Group develop in the direction of industry.¡± After Chu Ning saw Wen An¡¯s determination and attitude, she immediately felt relieved. What she was about to say next was very important.
Zhou Hao really wanted to have a party at the bar. It was no exaggeration to say that he could wake up from his dreamsughing.
He didn¡¯t expect to have such a big harvest on this trip to M City.
Everything was too easy.
¡°Looks like I¡¯m indeed blessed by the heavens. Zhou Wei, what do you have to fight me with? From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll let you understand how big the gap between us is!¡± Zhou Hao thought smugly.
With Cloud Shopping and his current partnership with Yang Feng, he could quickly umte wealth and power.
Thinking of this, Zhou Hao grinned from ear to ear.
¡°Chu Huan, you really are a golden pig. No, you have to be a diamond pig.¡± Zhou Hao appeared at the ce where Chu Huan was imprisoned. Looking at the bound Chu Huan, Zhou Hao spoke without any scruples.
He really wanted to kiss Chu Huan on the face.
Chapter 501 - 501 Lost
501 Lost
If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Huan, how could he obtain Cloud Shopping so easily?
¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Huan looked at Zhou Hao warily.
¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just quite grateful to you.¡± Zhou Hao stared at Chu Huan. If he had known that this guy was so valuable, he would have made his move long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.
¡°Grateful to me? Is this how you show your gratitude?¡± Chu Huan snapped.
¡°You just have to suffer for a few more hours and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Zhou Hao said softly.
¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Tell me what you feel like eating. I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Zhou Hao continued after thinking for a moment.
Although Chu Huan¡¯s personal freedom had been restricted, he had been able to eat, visit the washroom, and rest all this time. However, he might not befortable. After all, he was still imprisoned.
¡°Do you still have my truckload of yellow peaches?¡± Chu Huan asked, not bothering with what Zhou Hao said.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll drive you to the designated location when the timees.¡± Zhou Hao casually waved his hand. He could even send another truckload of yellow peaches to Chu Huan.
¡°Alright. Didn¡¯t you just ask me what I wanted to eat?¡± After receiving Zhou Hao¡¯s reply, Chu Huan finally had the mood to eat.
Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhou Hao suddenly treated him so well and was even going to release him, he didn¡¯t want to think about things that he couldn¡¯t understand. Anyway, he was safe now.
¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Zhou Hao ced his hands behind his back. He was in a good mood, so he was very patient. After all, from a certain perspective, Chu Huan could be considered his benefactor.
¡°Good! I want to eat steak, lobster, abalone, king crab¡¡± In one breath, Chu Huan listed out the high-grade ingredients that he wanted to eat.
¡°Can you finish it all by yourself?¡± Zhou Hao asked in confusion.
It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about the money. After all, although these things were expensive, that was rtive to ordinary people. For Zhou Hao, he had long tired of eating these things. He was just curious about Chu Huan mentioning so many kinds in one breath. Could he finish them all?
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If I can¡¯t finish it, I can take it away. Why, are you regretting it? These things are not cheap.¡± Chu Huan naturally thought so.
He roughly calcted that the food would cost more than 10,000 yuan. It was also consideredpensation for Zhou Hao¡¯s imprisonment.
¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Hao smiled and immediately ordered his subordinates to do as Chu Huan said.
Even if Chu Huan had asked Zhou Hao for a house in M City, Zhou Hao would not have hesitated to buy it for him, let alone these items.
As long as Chu Huan returned safely.
After all, Chu Ning had promised to give him Cloud Shopping!
Chu Huan simply had no idea how valuable his life was, nor did he know the price Chu Ning had paid to rescue him.
¡°Am I asking for too little?¡± Chu Huan¡¯s original intention was to make Zhou Hao¡¯s heart ache, but seeing the other party agree so readily, he felt that he was at a disadvantage.
¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Chu Huan could onlyfort himself this way.
The difference between people was like the difference between heaven and earth.
Although he and Chu Ning were family, the difference in their levels was too great.
Elsewhere, Luo Fei, who had regained his freedom, had been lying in his dormitory for a day.
He was holding a book in his hand and was sitting in his seat, staring nkly at the scenery outside the dormitory.
Luo Fei now had nearly 400,000 yuan in savings, as well as the redemption of the property deed.
And all of this was thanks to his friend Chu Huan.
Although Chu Huan¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, it didn¡¯t matter. He waspletely free.
¡°Chu Huan, your sister is really something,¡± Luo Fei muttered to himself.
He did not want to re-experience what had he had gone through the day before.
He could feel that, if Chu Ning had not stopped him the previous day, Chu Yang would have made him disappear from the world.
However, this was not what made Luo Fei agonize at the moment.
It was that he was getting restless again.
After he returned, he had a good sleep.
However, when he woke up the next day, Luo Fei felt empty.
It was the first time he had so much money, and it had stayed on him for more than 24 hours.
For a gambler, holding arge amount of cash without going to the casino was merely a form of torture.
On one hand, Luo Fei had just obtained his freedom. He swore that he would never go to the casino again, but he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
¡°This is thest time. This is really thest time. I¡¯ll save up 300,000 yuan and give it to my parents together with the property deed tomorrow. If l lose the 80,000 yuan, I¡¯ll stoppletely and go out to find a job. I¡¯ll be a good person and live a good life,¡± Luo Fei thought to himself.
Chapter 502 - 502 Returning to the Casino
502 Returning to the Casino
He smiled, a smile full of joy.
Since he had decided, Luo Fei instantly felt that there was no burden in his heart.
Even though Chu Ning had redeemed the property deed for him and he had almost died a day ago, nothing could stop him from continuing to gamble.
There was only one situation that could make him give up on going to the casino, and that was that he had no money at all.
Unfortunately, Luo Fei was very rich now.
Not only was he rich, but he also had a property deed.
Even if hailstones were raining down outside, they would not be able to stop him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is myst time. After I lose the 80,000 yuan, I¡¯ll definitely be a good person.¡± Luo Fei thought about it and left the dormitory.
After more than half an hour, Luo Fei finally arrived at the casino that he had been longing for.
After stepping into the ce, he felt his entire body tremble with excitement.
At that moment, he felt that his body was filled with energy.
¡°The rich second-generation heir is here?¡± A gambler¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Luo Fei.
Luo Fei only nced at the gambler and ignored him.
He went to the front desk and exchanged 80,000 yuan worth of chips.
¡°Wow, you exchanged so many chips today. Did your parents give you pocket money again?¡± An elderly gambler said in surprise, looking at the chips on the tray in front of Luo Fei.
¡°No, I earned it myself,¡± Luo Fei said arrogantly.
He had indeed earned this money, but in exchange for betraying his friend.
¡°Alright, you¡¯re really different from us poor people.¡± The elderly gambler shook his head slightly.
He only had a few hundred dors in chips.
His monthly ie was only 3,000 yuan. He had been single all along. His daily meals were the free food provided by the casino. Regarding sleep, he would do so at some abandoned factories or unfinished buildings in M City.
This elderly gambler was already in his fifties. He felt hopeless and that his future was meaningless, so there was nothing wrong with hanging around in the casino. The casino manager would not chase him away, and it would never close. It was open 24 hours a day.
There were many people here and it was lively. Being single, he was afraid of loneliness.
Therefore, he could not understand Luo Fei. He was clearly not short of money and was a ¡®rich second generation¡¯. Why would he touch this thing?
¡°Alright, Old Feng, shut up. Here you go. Go somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb my luck today.¡± Luo Fei impatiently waved at Old Feng, then took a chip from his tray and threw it to Old Feng.
Old Feng looked at the chip that Chu Huan threw over and immediately took it carefully with both hands as if he had found a treasure.
Luo Fei¡¯s chips were all 1,000 yuan each. Now that he had money, his chips were getting bigger and bigger.
The gambling table in front of Luo Fei was ying the ssic game of dice, guessing the number and the size of the singles and doubles.
Three dice; the numbers ranged from three to eighteen.
Among them, the odds of three and eighteen were the highest. If the final number of the dice was three or eighteen, even if Luo Fei only bet a 1,000 yuan chip, he would still receive a return of 190,000 yuan ¡ª a 190 times reward.
However, the probability of these two numbers appearing was very small. They would only appear once a day, and this dice roulette was opened once a minute.
Luo Fei never yed the guessing game. Although the rewards were good, it was very difficult to guess correctly. He only yed big and small singles and doubles.
He bet a 1,000-yuan chip each time. If he ced a bet on big and the number of chips exceeded ten, he would get two chips, which was also a return of 2,000 yuan. If the number was less than ten, he would lose the chip.
Luo Fei¡¯s luck was pretty good that day.
In just over half an hour, he had turned 80,000 yuan worth of chips into 100,000 yuan.
Looking at the increasing number of chips, Luo Fei¡¯s ambition gradually swelled.
Everyone had a fluke mentality.
Especially now that he had won seven times in a row.
He had already won 7,000 yuan from the 1,000 yuan chips.
The next round of betting began.
Luo Fei¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed.
Then, he threw out ten chips in one go and bet on small.
¡°Luo Fei, you¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯re giving 10,000 yuan just like that?¡± A gambler beside Luo Fei saw Luo Fei¡¯s crazy actions and his eyelids could not help but twitch a few times. Although 10,000 yuan was only converted into ten thin round chips, when exchanged with money, it was still a thick stack of cash.
10,000 yuan was also Luo Fei¡¯s living expenses for a few months in school.
¡°Let¡¯s go big. I have a hunch that this game will be small. Brother, trust me, bet heavily on this round,¡± Luo Fei said confidently.
Chapter 503 - 503 Wins Lots of Money
503 Wins Lots of Money
¡°Then I¡¯ll have big too?¡± the gambler asked carefully.
¡°ce your bet. Don¡¯t hesitate. It¡¯s almost time,¡± Luo Fei said indifferently.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this once.¡± The gambler gritted his teeth and threw out a 1,000 yuan chip.
He knew that Luo Fei had won seven times in a row. He might lose this time, but he could also continue the miracle and win eight times in a row.
Twenty secondster, the dice roulette opened.
The three dice were three, three, and four respectively, and together, they were ten. Ten was still considered small, and only when it exceeded ten was it considered big.
After seeing this result, Luo Fei also heaved a sigh of relief.
He had won, and the 10,000 yuan worth of chips would be 20,000 yuan.
The gambler who bet with him was also excited. Just in this round, he had gotten 1,000 yuan.
¡°Continue,¡± Luo Fei said nonchntly.
He still chose to bet on small. Furthermore, he had bet 20,000 yuan this time.
A few minutester.
Luo Fei looked at the chips that were continuously umting in front of him and was at a loss.
He had already won 15 rounds in a row.
And from the eighth time onwards, he kept doubling the stakes.
On the ninth try, he bet the 10,000 chips he had won and an additional 10,000 yuan capital.
Then, he bet 40,000 yuan on the tenth time, 80,000 yuan on the eleventh time, 160,000 yuan on the twelfth time¡ He now had 1.37 million yuan in chips before him.
With so much money, he could buy arge house in M City.
His rationality told Luo Fei that he should stop.
Hence, he really stopped.
Just as confused was the gambler who had been doubling his bets with him.
The difference was that Luo Fei snowballed 10,000 yuan, while he used 1,000 yuan.
Even so, he had won more than 100,000 yuan in just a few minutes.
The nearby gamblers were also stunned.
Luo Fei¡¯s luck was too unbelievable. In less than an hour, the capital of 80,000 yuan had turned into more than a million yuan¡
If a gambler won, he could exchange his chips for money at any time and leave.
The casino would not restrict personal freedom. It was not afraid of gamblers winning money, but it was afraid that gamblers would note.
However, the greed of human nature determined that almost no one could resist this temptation.
Logically speaking, with Luo Fei¡¯s ability, if he worked honestly, he would need more than ten years to earn more than a million yuan. It was not even a certainty.
After all, he had to earn more than 10,000 yuan every month. A monthly ie of more than 10,000 yuan was already very rare in M City. It only belonged to a small number of people.
But now, he had spent less than ten minutes and easily earned so much money.
This method of getting money quickly without working was like a drug that firmly grasped the hearts of all gamblers.
Luo Fei looked at the colorful chips in front of him, and his heart surged.
He was there that day to bid farewell to the casino.
Because he had lost the 80,000 yuan, he nned to give the property deed and the remaining 300,000 yuan to his parents, and then he would be a good person.
Now, Luo Fei¡¯s state of mind was undergoing a different change.
He seemed to see more than a million yuan already in his bank ount.
Luo Fei took a deep breath.
He then picked up the tray of chips and walked towards the front desk.
¡°Tsk tsk, this kid is really lucky.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t be envious. Sigh.¡±
¡°I also earned more than 100,000 yuan from following him!¡±
¡
After Luo Fei exchanged all the chips, the amount in his bank card had already be more than 1.6 million yuan.
Luo Fei left the casino temporarily.
He went to Twilight Bar on the first floor and ordered a few drinks.
As he drank, his eyes never left the phone screen.
¡°More than a million¡ I¡¯m rich. I¡¯m really rich this time!¡± Luo Fei cheered to himself.
There were two choices before him now. One was to leave after drinking, fulfill his promise, and never step into the casino again.
The other was to return to the casino after drinking and sink into it.
A thought of heaven, a thought of hell.
Unfortunately, heaven was people¡¯s beautiful fantasy. Those who were stubborn could only sink into hell forever.
Desire was the source of suffering in the world.
Luo Fei panted heavily. Soon, he finished drinking.
He looked at the number disyed on the bank card and felt a little unwilling.
¡°2 million. I¡¯ll stop when I win 2 million. I want to give my parents a surprise!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s other self roared unwillingly inside.
After all, he already had more than a million yuan. He was only about 300,000 yuan away from reaching 2 million yuan.
And he had won more than a million yuan in less than ten minutes. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to win another 300,000 yuan?
Luo Fei thought so.
Chapter 504 - 504 Return It
504 Return It
What he didn¡¯t know was that the reason he could win so much was purely based on luck, and not on his strength.
However, it was luck that had blinded his perception, making him mistakenly think that he had obtained so much money through his own strength.
Luck could make him a millionaire, but it could also make him bankrupt overnight.
In fact, those who could earn a million a year were definitely elites. Luo Fei relied on gambling andpleted this feat in a few minutes. It was only natural that his confidence was inted.
A momentter, Luo Fei returned to the casino.
The previous consecutive victories made him even bolder this time.
Without hesitation, he exchanged a million yuan¡¯s worth of chips.
The chips this time were all valued at 10,000 yuan each.
Luo Fei decided to end the battle quickly.
After an hour of intense and exciting betting, he had won another 300,000 yuan¡¯s worth of chips.
Luck seemed to be firmly on his side that day.
¡°I¡¯m still short of 30,000 yuan. As long as I win another 30,000 yuan, I¡¯ll have 2 million. I¡¯ll definitely leave then. Let me win!¡± Luo Fei roared in his heart.
This time, he bet 30,000 yuan in chips in one go.
However, his luck seemed to have run out. This time, the number on the die went against his will.
¡°D***!¡± Luo Fei looked at the number. It was eight.
He had bet on big, and he had lost.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it. This time, I bet 60,000 yuan. It must be big!¡± Luo Fei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he threw out six 10,000 yuan chips at once.
He was used to sess and could no longer ept failure.
Thirty secondster.
In the end, the sum of the three dice became nine. Luo Fei still lost.
¡°This is thest time. I¡¯ll bet 120,000 yuan this time. Regardless of whether I win or lose the next time, I¡¯ll exchange my chips and leave this ce!¡± Luo Fei said to himself.
He had ced a bet on small, but dozens of secondster, the number that came out was 11. The result was big.
¡°D*** it! Why didn¡¯t I persevere? Why didn¡¯t I insist on betting big! D***!¡± Luo Fei pped his thigh fiercely. At that moment, he was extremely regretful.
So he lost once more. This time, he had lost 120,000 yuan in chips.
¡°Give me another chance! This time, I bet 240,000 yuan. If I lose, I¡¯m really leaving! If I win, it¡¯ll be two million yuan. I¡¯ll leave as well!¡± Luo Fei thought to himself.
But when it was time to ce his bet, he hesitated again.
240,000 yuan! This wasn¡¯t 24 yuan.
Just as he was about to ce his bets, Luo Fei hesitated once more.
In the end, he only bet 50,000 yuan in chips. For some reason, Luo Fei did not care much about the oue of this round.
As expected.
He won this time.
¡°D*** it, I knew it. How unlucky. Why didn¡¯t I persevere? I could have gone home had I won this time!¡± Luo Fei was so angry that his blood boiled. He felt that blood was constantly rushing to his head, and his blood pressure was soaring.
¡°This d***ed numbers, it¡¯s deliberately going against me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luo Fei thought hatefully.
Although he had won 50,000 yuan this time, he didn¡¯t feel excited or happy. In his opinion, if he had bet 240,000 yuan, he would have earned an additional 190,000 yuan. That was 190,000 yuan!
¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Luo Fei wanted to go big once more.
He took out 300,000 chips in one go and prepared to bet it all at once.
However, when it was time to ce his bet, he hesitated yet again.
¡°Forget it, 30,000 yuan it is.¡± Luo Fei then picked out three chips and ced a bet.
However, he did not expect to lose this time.
¡°Good loss!¡± Luo Fei wasn¡¯t dejected at all.
He ced his bet for the next round. This time, it was 60,000 yuan.
And then¡ He still lost when he bet 480,000 yuan
At this moment, Luo Fei did not have enough chips. He did not have 960,000 yuan worth of chips.
Looking at the 300,000 yuan chips left on the tray, Luo Fei suddenly smiled.
Not long ago, it was still 1 million yuan.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Luo Fei said with a ferocious expression.
More than an hourter, Luo Fei walked out of the casino and arrived outside the Twilight Bar.
He had already lost everything.
1.67 million yuan, all gone.
Just two hours ago, he had been thinking of his parents¡¯ faces filled with disbelief and surprise when he gave them 2 million yuan.
Now, he had nothing. He had lost all his capital.
Luo Fei felt a breeze outside the bar and immediately woke up. He muttered to himself, ¡°This¡ Why does it feel like a dream?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet. Anything is possible!¡± Luo Fei thought unwillingly.
He also had the property deed, which could be used as coteral for hundreds of thousands of yuan.
Chapter 505 - 505 Strategy
505 Strategy
On the way back to the dormitory, Luo Fei kept thinking about how to bet to win back the money he had lost.
Actually, it wasn¡¯t toote for him to stop now. However, Luo Fei, who had lost so badly, couldn¡¯t care less. His mind was filled with the loss of more than a million yuan in his bank ount.
Elsewhere, Chu Ning had already hired a third-partywyer to sign the contract with Zhou Hao¡¯swyer.
Professional matters should be left to professionals to handle. If Zhou Hao was the one ying word games, he would not be a match for a professionalwyer.
Although Chu Ning had already promised to give him Cloud Shopping, who knew if there was a trap. Hiring awyer to deal with it was the safest way.
¡°Lu Chao, Cloud Shopping is no longer mine. What¡¯s your choice?¡± Chu Ning appeared in Lu Chao¡¯s residence. She had brought Lu Chao there from S City. She had said that she would give him hope, but now that Cloud Shopping was gone, Chu Ning felt that she had no reason to force Lu Chao to keep following her.
¡°How did you lose it? Could it be that you¡¯re like me back then, with someone scheming against you and taking it away by dishonorable means?¡± Lu Chao asked doubtfully.
He was very calm about this bad news.
¡°More or less.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
There was nothing to say. She did it to save her family.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I think we can make a recement. Anyway, you have a follow-up upgraded version. It¡¯s just a change of name,¡± Lu Chao said breezily.
He knew that Chu Ning had the subsequent upgraded version of Cloud Shopping.
This was the most crucial part.
With this, even the current owner of the Cloud Shopping could notpete with Chu Ning. It was just a little troublesome.
Most importantly, after so many days of observation and interaction, Lu Chao knew that following Chu Ning was the most important thing. Only then could he have hope of revenge.
¡°No, Lu Chao, I¡¯m here to talk to you about this. Frankly speaking, you should know that our biggest opponent now is Zhou Hao, and Cloud Shopping is in his hands. Zhou Hao shouldn¡¯t be alone in M City currently. There must be an interest group and people supporting him from behind. Lu Chao, let me ask you, what will happen if Zhou Hao gets Cloud Shopping?¡± Chu Ning asked calmly.
¡°We¡¯ll develop at all costs and seize market share so that Cloud Shopping can grow rapidly,¡± Lu Chao said without hesitation.
¡°Yes, with Zhou Hao¡¯s personality, he would definitely do so. Moreover Cloud Shopping might develop faster in his hands than in mine because he¡¯s unscrupulous,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Lu Chao already felt that something was amiss.
¡°I thought about itst night. Why can¡¯t I change my way of thinking? Does Cloud Shopping have to be in my hands? Perhaps Zhou Hao can provide me with a new train of thought? Moreover, he will treat Cloud Shopping as a treasure,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°No matter how high and far the kite flies, its string is still held in someone¡¯s hand,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
Then, she and Lu Chao looked at each other and smiled.
After Chu Huan was released from his restraints, he enjoyed a sumptuous dinner. He did not finish it, so after packing it up, he left the ce where his freedom had been shackled.
His truck full of yellow peaches was still there, but the driver had changed.
No matter how stupid Chu Huan was, he knew that there was something wrong with Luo Fei¡¯s driver.
But even so, he still did not suspect Luo Fei.
He felt that Luo Fei was just as unlucky as him and had been deceived.
With this thought in mind, he took out his phone and dialed Luo Fei¡¯s number.
The phone rang for a long time, but the call still did not go through.
¡°Strange, he¡¯s already asleep at this time?¡± Chu Huan frowned.
¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll go home tonight.¡± Chu Huan looked at the takeaway box in his hand. He felt that it was better not to tell anyone about this experience.
Chapter 506 - 506 Completely Disappointed
506 Completely Disappointed
After returning home, Chu Huan quietly opened the door to the living room.
It was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. At this time, his parents had already fallen asleep because they had to wake up at five o¡¯clock every morning.
He put the takeaway box into the refrigerator. He could still eat it after heating it up in the microwave the following morning.
Just as Chu Huan was about to return to his room to sleep, Chu Jing¡¯s door opened.
¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re still up?¡± Chu Huan was a little puzzled, looking at Chu Jing walking out of the room.
¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room.¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Huan. While he was relieved, he was also resisting the urge to beat Chu Huan up.
Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu Huan had returned safely, Chu Ning must have paid a huge price.
¡°Alright.¡± Although Chu Huan did not understand Chu Jing¡¯s abnormal behavior, he could tell that Chu Jing seemed to know something. It was as if he was waiting for him toe home.
¡°How did youe back?¡± Chu Jing asked calmly after closing the door.
¡°I¡ I took the bus back from school,¡± Chu Huan said guiltily.
¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to be imprisoned, does it?¡± Chu Jing spoke again.
¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. What imprisonment?¡± Chu Huan chose to continue ying dumb.
¡°You almost died. Aren¡¯t you curious why you were released again?¡± Chu Jing sighed. He looked at Chu Huan with mixed feelings.
He really didn¡¯t know when his younger brother would wake up.
He would probably not suspect Ye Ting and Luo Fei of this matter even now. He would only think that he was unlucky.
¡°I¡don¡¯t think about things that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Chu Huan didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic.
After all, during the time he was imprisoned, he had really been prepared to die.
¡°Ye Ting told you that she wants luxury goods, right?¡± Chu Jing suddenly asked, looking at Chu Huan¡¯s conflicted expression.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Huan nodded and did not deny it.
He actually had a vague guess. Including Luo Fei, these people seemed to have discussed it beforehand to deal with him.
However, Chu Huan subconsciously did not want to admit this fact.
Now that Chu Jing had asked this question, he did not dare to lie anymore.
¡°Why can¡¯t you think about it? With her family background, why can¡¯t she buy it herself?¡± Chu Jing looked at Chu Huan speechlessly.
¡°But she¡¡± Chu Huan was about to defend himself when Chu Jing raised his hand and interrupted him.
¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. You don¡¯t know anything about your own abilities.¡± Chu Jing felt that it was very difficult for him tomunicate normally with Chu Huan.
¡°Be careful of your roommate. He¡¯s a crazed gambler. Also, Chu Ning paid a huge price to let youe out alive. You might not be able to repay it even if you work your entire life.¡± In reality, Chu Jing felt that, with Chu Huan¡¯s brain, he could not understand the logic behind this.
After Chu Jing said this, he left Chu Huan¡¯s room.
Chu Huan was an adult, already in his twenties.
There were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said.
Looking at Chu Jing¡¯s back as he left, Chu Huany on the bed in a daze.
He suddenly felt that his second brother, Chu Jing, seemed to havepletely given up on him.
After thest reminder, the coldness when he turned around made it seem as if they were no longer family.
¡°The price¡ What price did you pay?¡± Chu Huan muttered to himself.
At this moment, he only felt a little emotionless.
It was as if nothing was important anymore, including Ye Ting.
He knew everything, but he just didn¡¯t want to admit it.
Was Ye Ting good? She was not. She had no feelings for him and only used him.
Chu Huan understood it very well, but he was unwilling to believe this fact. Before that night, he had only wanted to live in the world he wanted.
Until just now, Chu Jing said a few words to him.
He didn¡¯t scold him, nor did he emphasize his words. He just calmly stated facts.
However, Chu Huan knew that Chu Jing might no longer have a ce for him in his heart.
Elsewhere, after obtaining ownership of Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao was so excited that he was at a loss.
However, he quickly regted his emotions and returned to normal.
After getting Cloud Shopping, he had the confidence to challenge everything. There were some things that he should start doing.
The small hospital was still open at around 10 o¡¯clock. Zhou Hao and his men came to visit Bao Xu.
He knew that Dong Nan had Bai Hong protecting her, so he didn¡¯t want to look for Dong Nan. Even though he wanted to kill Bai Hong, Zhou Hao knew that this wasn¡¯t too realistic.
The expert hiding beside him was only responsible for protecting him. It was impossible for him to be a fighter.
Chapter 507 - 507 Bao Xu is Dead
507 Bao Xu is Dead
In the hospital ward.
Bao Xu calmly looked at Zhou Hao and his subordinates who had appeared in front of him.
His permanent disability was caused by this smiling man before him.
However, he could do nothing but endure it.
If it hadn¡¯t been for his mistake, he wouldn¡¯t have be like this. In the end, he deserved it.
¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯m already crippled. What are you still doing here?¡± Bao Xu said flippantly.
He was no longer afraid. After all, he could see the rest of his life at a nce. Even if he was discharged from the hospital, he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.
¡°I came to chat with you.¡± Zhou Hao looked at Bao Xu, who was lying on the hospital bed, with a warm and sincere smile.
¡°Chat about what? I don¡¯t think I can provide you with any value now.¡± Bao Xu shook his head expressionlessly.
¡°That¡¯s not it. Your life itself is a kind of value,¡± Zhou Hao rued.
He felt that a dead person was the safest.
Dong Nan and Bao Xu had to die.
As long as the two of them died, he would have no ws.
After all, these two people could very well be Chu Ning¡¯s tools to turn the tables.
Their very existence was proof.
¡°Oh? Are you saying that I should die?¡± Bao Xu smiled. He did not expect Zhou Hao to not let him off even after he had already been reduced to such a state.
¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Give me a reasonable price. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your parents¡¯ ount. This way, they and your children can live the rest of their lives in peace,¡± Zhou Hao said softly.
His purpose foring was very clear.
If he did not achieve his goal, he would not let it go.
Of course, it would be best if he could negotiate terms. After all, he was a reasonable person. Although killing Bao Xu directly was not a big deal, Zhou Hao felt that he was kind.
Therefore, he specially came to the hospital to tell Bao Xu about this.
As he said this, the ward fell silent for a long time.
Zhou Hao didn¡¯t say anything either. He was very patient.
¡°Mr. Zhou, do I have a choice?¡± Bao Xu suddenly asked with a bitter smile.
His wife¡¯s ¡®betrayal¡¯ and his own disability had actually made him want to die a long time ago. However, in the human world, he still had people worthy of nostalgia.
His children, his parents.
¡°Yes, you can let your children and parents live a good life,¡± Zhou Hao said seriously.
¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Bao Xu nodded readily.
¡°How much?¡± Zhou Hao said in a low voice.
¡°Is 5 million yuan okay?¡± Bao Xu said with a smile.
At this moment, he could only be calm and free.
¡°No problem.¡± Zhou Hao likewise nodded readily.
Although 5 million yuan was a lot, it was worth it for two lives.
¡°This is the right choice. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep my promise. Your parents¡¯ bank ount will receive 5 million yuan tonight.¡± As Zhou Hao spoke, he gestured for his subordinate to take out the item.
The subordinate took out a white stic bottle from his bag and handed it to Bao Xu.
¡°It¡¯s filled with sleeping pills. Youmitted suicide,¡± Zhou Hao said softly.
With that, he left the ward with his men and departed from the hospital.
Looking at the sleeping pills in his hand, Bao Xu suddenly grinned. Heughed, louder and louder until tears came out.
¡°How joyful! How joyful!¡± Bao Xu said loudly.
He unscrewed the white stic bottle and poured all the sleeping pills into his mouth as if he was eating jelly beans. He grabbed the ss by the bed and swallowed the sleeping pills.
At this moment, scenes shed through his mind.
With his wife, children, and friends¡
He suddenly felt very sleepy, and his eyelids fell heavily.
Ever since he became a cripple, he had never been so tired.
There was everything in the dream. Bao Xu seemed to have returned to the time when he was a little over twenty years old and had just met Dong Nan.
It was a cloudy day, and after an introduction through his colleague, he was nervous about going on a date with a girl for the first time.
Then, he waited nervously at the entrance of the hospital and paced back and forth. He was going to be a father.
The next morning, Bao Xu died.
After Dong Nan received a call from the hospital at work, she didn¡¯t know how she came to the hospital.
She was stunned the entire time.
It was not until the doctor handed her the death certificate and motioned for her to sign it that she came back to her senses.
Dong Nan tookrge gulps of fresh air. Her eyes were wide as she looked at the apologetic doctor and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor, my husband, he¡How did he die?¡±
The doctor sighed and said regretfully, ¡°ording to the autopsy report, the deceased took arge amount of sleeping pills before he died.¡±
Chapter 508 - 508 Dong Nan has Gone Crazy
508 Dong Nan has Gone Crazy
¡°But why would my husband take sleeping pills? He wants to live, doctor. He eats and rests on time every day. Why would he take things too hard?¡± Dong Nan grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand tightly and rambled on.
Smiles and sorrow kept taking turns to appear on her face. Dong Nan really didn¡¯t know what she should do.
She felt that her brain wascking oxygen, and it was difficult for her to even stand up.
Dong Nan recalled the scene when Bao Xu calmly proposed to divorce her.
She began to think that it was because she had cheated on him and disagreed with Bao Xu¡¯s divorce request that had led to such an oue.
¡°Miss Dong Nan, my condolences.¡± The doctor gently patted Dong Nan¡¯s hand. She was also feeling awful.
The surveince cameras in the hospital had suddenly broken down the previous night.
That could exin many things.
She vaguely knew the truth of the matter, but she could not say anything. After all, he was already dead, and she still needed to continue living.
¡°Condolences? Why should I grieve? Why?¡± Dong Nan subconsciously wanted to tear the death notice in her hand, but she realized that it was not a divorce agreement.
Dong Nan slumped to the ground.
Just as the doctor was about to help her up, Dong Nan raised her hand to signal her not to do so.
Dong Nan slowly crawled on the ground.
She was crying and smiling.
Then, Dong Nan crawled to a corner of the hospital and stopped.
She looked at the trash can in the distance and smiled foolishly.
¡°Bao Xu, I knew it. You must be hiding there, right?
¡°What? You¡¯re saying that I should wear that floral dress and y hide-and-seek with you?
¡°Alright, alright.¡±
¡°Dong Nan is crazy. Her husband is dead. She can¡¯t take the blow. There¡¯s something wrong with her mind,¡± Bai Hong frowned and called Chu Ning to report.
Chu Ning was silent for a moment on the other end of the phone before she spoke softly, ¡°I understand.¡±
She knew that the fate awaiting Dong Nan was to be sent to a mental hospital.
Although Dong Nan had once helped Zhou Hao to frame her, Chu Ning knew that Dong Nan had suffered too much.
Bao Xu¡¯s death hadpletely destroyed her spirit¡¯sst line of defense.
¡°Come back,¡± Chu Ning continued.
Bao Xu was dead, Dong Nan was crazy, and Zhou Hao would stop.
Elsewhere, Zhou Hao also received the news from the hospital.
Bao Xu was indeed dead. Although Dong Nan was still alive, she had gonepletely insane.
The news that Zhou Hao received was that, at first, the people in the hospital thought that Dong Nan¡¯s madness was temporary and that she would recover after a while.
However, Dong Nan¡¯s next actions allowed the doctors in the hospital to understand that this person was really out of her mind.
Dong Nan stayed in the hospital until noon.
The reason the hospital did not chase her away was that, although she was crazy, it did not affect the other patients and their families, as well as the doctors¡¯ normal activities. She only liked to y hide-and-seek with imaginary people.
After ying for a while, Dong Nan was tired and thirsty.
She walked into the washroom and scooped up the water in the toilet bowl with her hands, smiling as she repeatedly brought it to her mouth¡
¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re crazy. It saves me the trouble. You can just stay in the mental hospital obediently,¡± Zhou Hao thought emotionally.
This time, he had nothing to worry about.
In the luxurious hotel, Yang Feng sat opposite Zhou Hao.
¡°President Yang, I have good news for you today. You can guess what it¡¯s about,¡± Zhou Hao looked at the calm Yang Feng and said smugly.
¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Yang Feng shook his head.
¡°Don¡¯t waste time. You didn¡¯t call me here just to let me guess your thoughts, right?¡± Yang Feng asked with a frown.
¡°President Yang, is Runfa Mall not working with you anymore?¡± Zhou Hao asked, not caring about Yang Feng¡¯s attitude.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Feng vaguely felt that Zhou Hao was implying something.
¡°I think they¡¯lle to you soon to renew the coboration,¡± Zhou Hao said nonchntly.
¡°Why?¡± Yang Feng said disdainfully.
¡°Because you and I are the best partners.¡± Zhou Hao patted his chest.
¡°If you had this ability, we wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by Chu Ning like this,¡± Yang Feng mocked mercilessly.
¡°That was before. Things are different now. Chu Ning has lost her support, and her things are now mine. President Yang, you will never guess what I have gotten,¡± Zhou Hao said mysteriously.
¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yang Feng was very straightforward. Since Zhou Hao had not said anything, he was not interested in guessing.
Chapter 509 - 509 Pleased
509 Pleased
Just as Yang Feng was about to leave, Zhou Hao¡¯s voice came from behind him.
¡°President Yang, Cloud Shopping is now mine,¡± Zhou Hao said loudly.
¡°This joke is not funny.¡± Yang Feng thought that Zhou Hao was crazy. Didn¡¯t he know how important Cloud Shopping was?
If he was Chu Ning, he would never hand over Cloud Shopping to anyone else. That was the core of her development.
¡°President Yang, I¡¯m not lying to you. This is what I wanted to talk to you about today. We can work together without any restrictions.¡± Zhou Hao felt that Yang Feng was a long-term partner, not only because they had amon enemy, but more importantly, Yang Feng could indeed provide him with help.
Hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Yang Feng sat back down.
A momentter, Yang Feng finally confirmed a fact ¡ª Zhou Hao was really the owner of Cloud Shopping.
Yang Feng¡¯s facial expression suddenly became a little interesting and strange. He could not imagine what kind of means Zhou Hao had used to snatch Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning.
It was impossible for Chu Ning not to know the importance of Cloud Shopping. She knew better than anyone how great the development potential of Cloud Shopping was.
¡°What did you do? Why would Chu Ning give you Cloud Shopping? You bought Cloud Shopping from her?¡± Yang Feng was more inclined to believe that Zhou Hao had bought Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning through the Zhou family.
Only with the Zhou family¡¯s strong financial resources could they do this.
However, Yang Feng did not understand why Chu Ning would choose the Zhou family when she could have sold it to anyone. Was she really afraid?
¡°Buy? How is that possible? I won¡¯t have anything to do with my family. Good things naturally have to be firmly in my hands. The family is to be used. As for the reward, we¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Zhou Hao said casually.
¡°I just used some tricks. Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to seed. I just wanted to make her suffer a little. But I didn¡¯t expect her to make such a stupid decision,¡± Zhou Hao added.
¡°What method?¡± Yang Feng really wanted to know.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. I kidnapped her rtive. Then, I made a request that I didn¡¯t think she would agree to. I said that if she gave me Cloud Shopping, I would let her rtive go. Otherwise, her rtive would die. In the end, you know as well that, in order to let her family survive, she really gave Cloud Shopping to me,¡± Zhou Hao said proudly.
The feeling was like buying a random lottery ticket with the intention of trying. He clearly thought that he would not win, but the result was very surprising.
¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Yang Feng looked at Zhou Hao in disbelief.
What a crude method ofpetition, but it was indeed useful.
He recalled that not long ago, he had paid a huge price to deal with Chu Ning, but it still did not work. On the other hand, Zhou Hao had only kidnapped her rtive and had gained so much.
For a moment, he even wanted to kidnap Chu Ning¡¯s rtive¡
¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work. I can only say that I¡¯m lucky. If I do this again, it might not work.¡± Of course, Zhou Hao knew what Yang Feng was thinking at that moment.
If he knew about this, he would probably think about how to n and carry out the kidnapping.
Yang Feng was still rational.
¡°I understand. In that case, I think we can carefully consider our next step. For example, there¡¯s no need to work with Runfa Mall. They¡¯ve rejected me twice before,¡± Yang Feng said with a smile.
The one who should be worried now was Runfa Mall. Besides working with Runfa Mall, he had other partners.
¡°President Yang, in the face of benefits, I think it¡¯s better for you to put aside your personal grudges first.¡± Zhou Hao felt that there was no need for Yang Feng to have conflicts with potential business partners, especially now that he had Cloud Shopping.
¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Yang Feng shook his head.
¡°I have a production base, and you have an online sales tform. Why can¡¯t we build a mall and have our own brand? Wouldn¡¯t the profit margin be greater that way?¡± Yang Feng was different from Chu Ning. He had sufficient capital and connections, especially in M City, where he had great strength, so it was natural for him to have such thoughts.
Chapter 510 - 510 End Here
510 End Here
¡°We need some buffer time. It¡¯s good that you have this idea,¡± Zhou Hao agreed.
¡°Sometimes, I have to admit that ns can¡¯t keep up with changes,¡± Yang Fengmented.
He hadn¡¯t dared to imagine that Chu Ning would give up Cloud Shopping and that it would be in Zhou Hao¡¯s hands.
Chu Huan returned to school in the morning, but it was afternoon by the time Luo Fei returned to the dormitory reeking of alcohol.
He had nothing left now; there was not a single cent in his pocket.
In the end, Luo Fei finally stopped when he had only 100 yuan left.
He walked out of the casino and bought some alcohol and food. After eating, he returned to the school dormitory in a daze.
He had lost his property deed again.
¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Chu Huan said calmly, looking at Luo Fei, who reeked of alcohol.
¡°You¡ You¡¯re alright?¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan in surprise.
Luo Fei¡¯s face flushed once more.
When he saw Chu Huan appear in the dormitory, the first thought that came to his mind was not about what he had gone through, but whether he could get some more money through him after running out of cash.
¡°Do you wish for me to not be alright?¡± Chu Huan said softly.
He knew that the reason he was kidnapped had something to do with Luo Fei.
The funny thing was that, when he had called Luo Fei the previous night, he had wanted to share a big meal with him.
¡°No, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine,¡± Luo Fei said somewhat guiltily.
He was having mixed feelings.
Luo Fei also knew that he was an animal, perhaps even worse than an animal.
Chu Ning had clearly given him a chance to turn over a new leaf, but this was the second time he had lost the property deed.
However, he really couldn¡¯t get rid of his habit of greed.
The thrill of betting was irreceable, especially after winning more than a million yuan in one night. He believed that there was no other investment or method of making money in the world that was faster and more convenient than gambling. He was just unlucky.
¡°Are you thinking about how to use me next time? Or are you cooking up an exnation for me?¡± Chu Huan looked at Luo Fei with aplicated expression.
¡°No, Chu Huan, listen to my exnation. I really¡¡± Luo Fei wanted to defend himself, but he realized that no matter what he said, it was useless in the face of reality.
He had really tricked Chu Huan, and Chu Huan would really almost have died if Chu Ning had not been unable to bear it.
¡°Are you even human? Huh? Do you have a heart? When animals grow up, they know how to repay the people who raised them. You¡¯ve been educated for so many years since you were young. You don¡¯t know what you can do and what you can¡¯t do. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Looking at Luo Fei¡¯s stammering, Chu Huan suddenly shouted angrily.
Not only was he betrayed by Luo Fei, but Chu Huan was also enraged that such behavior had dragged Luo Fei¡¯s parents down.
It was foreseeable that their family¡¯s future would be bleak.
At the same time, Chu Huan¡¯s heart was aching.
Like Luo Fei, he had not slept the entire night.
Chu Huan was thinking about everything that had happened since Chu Ning returned to the Chu family, including the change in Ye Ting¡¯s attitude. He came to a conclusion that Ye Ting did not care about him, her brother. Or rather, Ye Ting did not care about anyone in the Chu family.
On the contrary, Chu Ning had been silently helping the the Chu family. With her help, the Chu family had be better and better, and Chu Ning seemed to take it for granted.
The night before, Chu Jing had said that Chu Ning had paid a huge price to let him regain his freedom.
Chu Huan knew that his second brother, Chu Jing, would not lie, and the price he was talking about was so great that, even if he used the rest of his life, he might not be able to repay it.
Chu Huan felt that he was really in the wrong.
This was the truth, but he always believed in beautiful fantasies that did not exist.
Ye Ting had not contacted him all along, but she had to ask him for money the moment she did?
¡°But, I really can¡¯t change¡¡± Luo Fei looked at Chu Huan and said in pain.
¡°Can¡¯t change? Luo Fei, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t change. You really deserve to die. You can change after you go to prison for a few years,¡± Chu Huan said mockingly.
He finally understood that Luo Fei was aplete s***bag, a scoundrel, and had no sense of responsibility at all.
Chu Huan felt that, even though he was not smart, he was stupid enough to understand that he would rather die than implicate his family after being kidnapped.
On the other hand, Luo Fei was the exact opposite of him. Not only did he fall into the abyss, but he also had to drag his family along.
Chu Huan, who hade to his senses now, felt that it was really disgusting to be friends with someone like Luo Fei.
The key was that he had hidden himself too well these past few years. Chu Huan had not felt that there was anything wrong with Luo Fei until the day before.
Chapter 511 - 511 Realizing Reality
511 Realizing Reality
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me! Someone asked me to do this. If I did this, he would give me money¡¡± Luo Fei said bitterly.
¡°I don¡¯t care about this now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go to jail. Call Uncle and Auntie now and tell them the truth about your gambling. I don¡¯t want the money I lent you. I¡¯ll forget about you scamming me. This is thest time I¡¯ll care about you, for the sake of your parents. You and I are no longer friends,¡± Chu Huan took a deep breath and said indifferently.
The impression of Luo Fei¡¯s parents appeared in Chu Huan¡¯s mind.
How could a kind and soft-spoken couple give birth to such a son?
In the past, every time they came to school to visit Luo Fei, they would always take care of the other three people in the dormitory.
Two years ago, during the winter vacation, it had snowed heavily. Chu Huan did not go home. He did not have winter clothes while he was living on campus. He could not bear to buy them. Luo Fei¡¯s parents knew that his family was not well off, so they specially bought and sent him a set of winter clothes and shoes.
Chu Huan felt that, although Luo Fei was a beast, he could not watch Luo Fei¡¯s parents suffer.
¡°No, I¡¯ll change now. You can¡¯t tell my parents!¡± Luo Fei suddenly said with a look of horror. Then, he looked at Chu Huan with pleading eyes.
He was really regretting it now. If only he had stopped when he had earned more than a million yuan the previous day. Now, not only was he out of money, but he had also lost the family¡¯s property deed.
If his parents knew about this, they might get sick from anger.
¡°You didn¡¯t borrow money from a loan shark behind your parents¡¯ backs, did you?¡± Chu Huan said with a gloomy expression.
Previously, Luo Fei had lied to him that his father had a debt. Now, it seemed that this kid had gambled and secretly borrowed money.
¡°No, but it¡¯s almost like that,¡± Luo Fei said agonizingly.
A momentter, Luo Fei exined how he had gotten into gambling and how he had stolen the property deed and lost it.
Of course, during this process, he did not mention that Chu Ning had redeemed the property deed for him nor that he had harmed Chu Huan under Zhou Hao¡¯s instructions.
¡°You should really go to hell!¡± After hearing Luo Fei¡¯s description, Chu Huan couldn¡¯t help but grab Luo Fei¡¯s cor and push him to the ground.
¡°I know, I was wrong, but I have no choice. My life will be like this from now on,¡± Luo Fei said with a dull expression as he sat on the ground.
Meanwhile, at Chu Ning¡¯s house in Jinghu District.
At that moment, there were only four people sitting at the long table in the living room, including Chu Ning.
Chu Ning knew that no matter what happened, the three people in front of her would never leave the Soaring Clouds Group.
As for Bai Hong, he just had to listen. He wasn¡¯t good at this.
¡°No problem. This location is very good. We can do a special cultural event. The key is its geographical location. There are many people working nearby. After work, this ce is very suitable for entertainment and rxation.¡± Lu Chao looked at the red circle on the projection and agreed.
¡°President Chu, there¡¯s currently a little more than 100 million in the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s ount.¡± Zhang Bo didn¡¯t voice his opinion. He was simply giving a reminder of the current financial situation of the Soaring Clouds Group.
Sun Ru had left with the entire finance department. Chu Ning didn¡¯t care whether she went to Zhou Hao or not.
One day in the future, Sun Ru, Huang Fang, and the others would regret their decision.
They would never understand that the Soaring Clouds Group and Cloud Shopping existed because of Chu Ning.
Chu Ning was the core.
But now, after taking out Cloud Shopping, the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s only source of ie was cut off.
What Zhang Bo worried about was that once Chu Ning decided to invest there, it would be another huge expenditure. This would undoubtedly increase the financial pressure on Soaring Clouds Group.
¡°Money is not a problem. There is no need to invest too much here. Just you wait and see. Zhang Bo, just give me 500,000 yuan. Maybe it won¡¯t even cost 500,000 yuan. I¡¯ll make this ce look brand new.¡± Chu Ning smiled slyly.
¡°500,000 yuan is enough? President Chu, are you kidding?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning in surprise. He had actually wanted to say that he had left Chu Ning with a budget of 10 million.
¡°Around there. I¡¯m not going to be too sure. In short, it won¡¯t be long before this abandoned industrial park gives you a surprise,¡± Chu Ning said confidently.
Chapter 512 - 512 Confirm
512 Confirm
¡°Whatever you say,¡± Zhang Bo said helplessly. He couldn¡¯t persuade Chu Ning, especially before he came up with a better n.
Fortunately, Chu Ning also said that the cost was not high.
However, in Zhang Bo¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning¡¯s time was very valuable.
¡°Why does this Lu Chao also agree¡¡± Zhang Bo looked at Lu Chao¡¯s excited expression and was puzzled.
¡°Since no one has any objections, then I¡¯ll get started on this matter.¡± Chu Ning looked at the three of them. Although they had different postures, they were all silent. She made the final decision.
!!
After the meeting ended, Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.
A new round of construction was about to begin.
Zhang Bo and Lu Chao left the ce. They still had other things to do, but Bai Hong stayed behind.
Chu Ning was going to attend the charity g that night. Although she didn¡¯t know what was to be done at the charity g in the name of charity, there was nothing wrong with going to take a look.
This charity party held in M City had gathered some rich people from several nearby cities. It was not easy to be invited.
The party was at seven o¡¯clock. It was only around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Chu Ning set the rm for five o¡¯clock and fell asleep.
Ye Ting¡¯s family also received an invitation. The three of them would appear at the charity g that night as well.
Ye Ting was in a good mood, likewise for Cheng Yi.
¡°Mom, do I look good wearing this hairband?¡± Ye Ting asked Cheng Yi with a smile as she held a purple hairband iid with pearls in her hand.
¡°My daughter looks good no matter how she dresses up. However, I suggest that we use the same color scheme. This silvery-white one is more elegant.¡± Cheng Yi held another silvery-white headband in her hand and suggested with a smile.
One had to look carefully at the silvery-white headband in her hand in order to see the details.
The silvery-white headband had ayer of very fine golden patterns on it, almost as delicate as a strand of hair. This was made of gold and embedded into the silk-like headband.
The material itself was not expensive, but the exquisite forging process was very valuable.
This had been one of Cheng Yi¡¯s dowry back then. A headband worth more than a million yuan¡
¡°Okay, Mom has good taste.¡± Ye Ting took the headband that Cheng Yi handed her and held Cheng Yi¡¯s arm intimately.
¡°Daughter, you¡¯re worth it. Tonight, there will be many young people around your age. You have to get acquainted with them,¡± Cheng Yi said dotingly.
¡°I know.¡± Ye Ting put on the headband and was very satisfied.
Ye Zhen shook his head helplessly.
It was obvious that the mother-daughter pair treated the charity g as a blind date, although it did have this function.
It was just that the charity g was essentially an exchange between the rich.
Cheng Yi nced at Ye Zhen, who was sitting silently at the side, and said casually, ¡°Ye Zhen, you should tidy up too. You should change your suit. Don¡¯t be too shabby.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s enough if both of you dress up beautifully.¡± Ye Zhen smiled. The charity g was not about dressing up, but the corporate power that the person represented.
¡°Do whatever you want. I can¡¯t be bothered with you,¡± Cheng Yi said unhappily.
Although Ye Zhen was considered a sessful person in M City, he was still far inferior to her maternal family, the Cheng family.
¡°Mom, I heard from Yu Yan that Chu Ning will be invited to the charity g tonight,¡± Ye Ting suddenly said.
As she spoke, she observed Ye Zhen¡¯s reaction.
As expected.
When Ye Zhen heard the name Chu Ning, his expression changed a little. Although it was not obvious, Ye Ting could still sense it while observing him carefully.
¡°Why is this little b****** invited?¡± Cheng Yi asked, bbergasted.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Yu Yan¡¯s father personally told Yu Yan to send the invitation letter to Chu Ning,¡± Ye Ting continued to speak in a strange tone.
¡°Didn¡¯t Zhou Hao teach her a lesson? Why is she still so arrogant!¡± Cheng Yi said impatiently.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s lucky. Who knows? Daddy, you¡¯ll be able to see your former daughter again tonight.¡± Ye Ting smiled as she looked at Ye Zhen.
She had always held a grudge about Ye Zhen¡¯s wavering stance.
What Ye Ting did not know was that it was not that Ye Zhen did not want to restrain Chu Ning, but that his ability was limited. Moreover, he knew better than the two of them how terrifying Chu Ning was.
Ye Zhen actually did not understand Ye Ting¡¯s train of thought.
How many times had she suffered at Chu Ning¡¯s hands? However, she did not learn her lesson.
She was clearly not Chu Ning¡¯s match, but she kept wanting to borrow external help.
¡°Ye Zhen, if you dare to say another word to that little s*** tonight, see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Cheng Yi immediately became alert.
Chapter 513 - 513 No Longer Comforting
513 No Longer Comforting
Back then in the hospital, Ye Zhen¡¯s attitude towards Chu Ning still made her very concerned.
¡°Then why don¡¯t I not go? You go with Ting¡¯er.¡± Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t stand Cheng Yi¡¯s threatening him. Instead of being bullied, he might as well stay at home.
Although Ye Zhen had always been tolerant of Cheng Yi, he didn¡¯t want others to see his family¡¯s internal conflict because of Chu Ning in public.
¡°Ye Zhen, what did you say!¡± After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi felt her blood boil. Ye Zhen had actually dared disobey her!
¡°Mom, don¡¯t quarrel with Dad. We¡¯re going to the banquet soon. Our family needs to be harmonious. As for Chu Ning, let¡¯s just ignore her,¡± Ye Ting persuaded, even though she was the one who had started the conflict between Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi.
¡°Ye Zhen! Let me remind you, don¡¯t forget how you grew from a penniless proletariat to where you are today. Without my father¡¯s help, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Cheng Yi continued to rant to Ye Zhen.
¡°Yes, if I hadn¡¯t married you back then, I might have a lot of freedom now,¡± Ye Zhen softly said.
His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Cheng Yi could hear him clearly.
Although Ye Zhen was very poor back then, he lived a carefree life. Although Cheng Yi was unreasonable at that time, she wasn¡¯t like how she was currently. In theter stages of their rtionship, after finding out Cheng Yi¡¯s true identity, Ye Zhen thought of giving up on this rtionship, but Cheng Yi was very persistent¡ If Ye Zhen had known about today¡¯s situation, he would not have married Cheng Yi back then.
After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi looked at him in disbelief and even forgot to respond to Ye Zhen¡¯s disrespect.
Ye Ting also had not expected that her simple provocation would actually cause the husband and wife to fall into such an awkward situation.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Ye Ting thought, baffled.
ording to her understanding of Ye Zhen¡¯s personality, Ye Zhen should have tolerated Cheng Yi as usual. But who knew what was wrong with him that day that he actually dared to talk back.
¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve already repaid most of what the Cheng family helped me with at that time.¡± Upon saying this, Ye Zhen stood up and left the living room.
The charity g was held in arge private manor in the suburbs of M City.
The owner of this private manor had spent more than a billion yuan to build it. The architectural style of the manor was very simr to that of the Taj Mahal. Parts of theyout were even replicated one-to-one.
This manor owner was also the organizer of that night¡¯s charity g.
Chu Ning put on light makeup and casually matched it with a set of clothes that looked suitable for formal asions before going out.
She was a guest at the party and was invited by Yu Yan¡¯s father. She was fundamentally different from those socialites who were dressed gorgeously and wanted some rich man or second-generation heir to take a fancy to them.
Zhang Bo was already waiting for her outside the neighborhood. Although Chu Ning had told Zhang Bo to look for another driver, Zhang Bo didn¡¯t think it was necessary. He could always hold this position.
¡°President Chu, Yu Yang might not know yet, but the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s Cloud Shopping has now be Zhou Hao¡¯s. There are also those shareholders of Runfa Mall; some of them might appear at tonight¡¯s charity g,¡± Zhang Bo chatted with Chu Ning while driving.
These people valued profits, just like how the shareholders of Runfa Mall had treated Chu Ning so well because they understood the importance of Cloud Shopping.
¡°I still don¡¯t know Yu Yang¡¯s true intentions, but this person is not simple, he is very scheming.¡± Chu Ning recalled how Yu Yan had deliberately approached and even tried to please Xu Xi in the ssroom. Without a doubt, this was Yu Yang¡¯s request for Yu Yan.
As for the shareholders of Runfa Mall, Chu Ning didn¡¯t care much about their attitude.
When she showed enough value again, these people would gather around her once more.
¡°Is it possible to establish a coborative rtionship?¡± Zhang Bo continued.
¡°He probably wanted to. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specially asked his daughter to send the invitation card to me.¡± Chu Ning felt that Yu Yang was trying his best to convey his goodwill to her. If Yu Yan had not provoked Chu Ning on the first day of school, he might have spoken to Chu Ning directly.
¡°That¡¯s for the best. We still need to find more allies in M City,¡± Zhang Bo agreed.
Chapter 514 - 514 Don’t Bring Me Along When Bragging
514 Don¡¯t Bring Me Along When Bragging
Jinghu District was not far from the venue of the charity g. After a ten-minute journey, Chu Ning saw a magnificent manor appearing before her.
This was a truly rich person, and she was still far from that level.
There was a special parking area at the entrance of the manor. Dozens of luxury cars of various styles were parked as far as the eye could see.
Arge number of guests walked into the manor. They were talking andughing, greeting those they knew. Those who were qualified to be invited had certain outstanding qualities. A more intuitive way of putting it was that they were all very wealthy.
¡°President Chu, I believe that you can be like this manor owner in the future. No, you should surpass him,¡± Zhang Bo said emotionally.
¡°I might not be very interested in these things,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile.
¡°You have to experience it. It won¡¯t be long before you be a powerful figure like this manor owner. After all, for a banquet of this level, its owner must be strong enough to convince everyone.¡± Zhang Bo seemed to be very experienced. He was even more optimistic about Chu Ning¡¯s future than his own.
¡°Er¡¡± After hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked around guiltily. Fortunately, no one noticed the content of their conversation.
¡°Can you not bring me along the next time you brag?¡± Chu Ning thought helplessly.
Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what this manor owner did, his residence was built like a manor castle. Perhaps he had more than one such ce. Zhang Bo made it seem as though such a status and background could be easily achieved.
The pair chatted as they walked. Under the guidance of the servant, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo walked into the manor.
The manor was massive and divided into many areas. Chu Ning was now going to the banquet hall where guests were received. Chu Ning had seen many vis with swimming pools, but it was her first time hearing of a man-madeke.
Chu Ning looked at the map handed to her by the servant and studied it carefully.
¡°The artificialke covers an area of more than ten acres. There¡¯s also a small zoo and ecological forest next to it¡¡± Chu Ning looked at the map and muttered to herself.
It was only then that she finally understood how terrifying the strength of the manor owner was.
Strong financial resources were not only reflected in gold, silver, and jewelry. Chu Ning knew how much manpower and material resources were needed to build these in private residences. Moreover, these things could not be done simply with money.
Zhang Bo looked at the map in his hand and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such a big shot in M City. Moreover, why don¡¯t we know anything about him?¡±
¡°Maybe his business isn¡¯t based in M City, but M City is his hometown. Of course, we don¡¯t know about that.¡± Chu Ning was also very impressed by this mysterious manor owner.
It was only after walking for a few minutes that Chu Ning arrived at the banquet hall.
Chu Ning roughly estimated that the entire banquet hall was more than 1,000 square meters. The dome that was more than 20 meters high was against the backdrop of thick wooden pirs, making it look solemn and simple. There were also holographic projections engulfing the entire hall. The degree of realism was amazing.
When Chu Ning saw this, she was also secretly shocked.
The outside was wide open like a miniature scenic spot, but there were hidden mysteries inside. The old and new were perfectlybined. Although there were many items, in such a huge space, they became ornaments.
¡°This is a tant disy of his background to all the guests,¡± Zhang Bomented.
That day, he had truly seen what it meant to be rich. Not to mention him, it was also Chu Ning¡¯s first timeing into contact with something of this level.
¡°No wonder there are so many guests. It¡¯s not bad to experience it,¡± Chu Ning replied. She felt that the construction cost of more than a billion yuan was likely not exaggerated. It was even possible that it was understated.
When she was admiring the famous paintings on the wall, she saw an authentic Picasso painting¡ Although it was not one of the most famous paintings, Chu Ning felt that the market price of that painting would not be lower than 10 million yuan.
After finding an empty seat, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo sat down.
It was now 6:40 pm, twenty minutes before the g started.
Chapter 515 - 515 Rich and Powerful
515 Rich and Powerful
Like Chu Ning, it was the first time visiting the ce for majority of the people. Simrly, they felt curious and that it was fresh, and they also understood the difference between themselves and the manor owner.
¡°Do you know the true identity of the manor owner who has yet to appear?¡± When Chu Ning lowered her head to look at the map in her hand, she heard the discussion of the two guests beside her.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even care who he is. Anyway, he¡¯s not on the same level as us. We¡¯re just here to make up the numbers,¡± another person said casually.
He was worth tens of millions and was considered a sessful person in M City, but here, the price of the paintings hanging on the wall was the result of his hard work.
¡°I know. Actually, he will show up today and say a few words,¡± the guest who first spoke said smugly.
¡°His name is Su Kun,¡± the guest added.
¡°What? Su Kun! No wonder.¡± When the other guest heard the name Su Kun, he shook his head somewhat emotionally, his pupils constricting slightly.
¡°Su Kun?¡± Chu Ning likewise heard these two words. It was a name, but seemed to have a concrete weight.
Chu Ning also had some basic information about Su Kun because he was ranked in the top 100 of the global rich list!
There were more than seven billion people in the world. Chu Ning had no choice but to look up to him, for his wealth was in the top 100.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Kun¡¯s hometown to be M City. It¡¯s really unexpected. He¡¯s settled down in B City now, right?¡± the guest beside her rued.
¡°Yes, I was also very surprised when I heard the news. He actually came back. It seems as though there will be a big movement in M City in theing period of time,¡± the other person also sighed.
¡°Who says so? The market value of Sino Group seems to have exceeded 800 billion, right? Now, he¡¯s speeding towards the trillion-dor threshold. Su Kun¡¯s personal assets have also exceeded 100 billion. He¡¯s really amazing!¡± the person said with admiration.
Chu Ning listened carefully. She finally had a basic understanding of the mysterious manor owner¡¯s personal information.
She suddenly nced at Zhang Bo beside her.
As expected, Zhang Bo blushed.
He had also heard the discussions of the people near them and naturally knew how amazing Su Kun was.
Not long ago, he had said that Chu Ning would soon reach this person¡¯s level, or even surpass him¡
Although he thought highly of Chu Ning, it did not mean that he was blindly arrogant.
Su Kun¡¯s current level was simply too high. He was already among the small group of people at the peak.
¡°Yan Shen, I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Chu Ning turned and saw a smiling man walking towards her.
¡°I came earlier than you.¡± Yan Shen did not stand on ceremony. He saw that there was an empty seat near Chu Ning and sat down.
¡°President Chu, and this is¡¡± Zhang Bo looked at the tall and handsome young man in front of him and couldn¡¯t guess his identity.
¡°My ssmate.¡± Chu Ning gave a simple introduction.
After listening to Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhang Bo¡¯s gaze kept darting between Chu Ning and Yan Shen.
He had a feeling that their rtionship was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.
As an employee, he had no right to ask about his boss¡¯s rtionship problems, but Zhang Bo¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated. He knew that Chu Ning was only 18 years old. Now that he had finally seen someone of the opposite sex who was outwardlypatible with her, Zhang Bo was gratified and emotional at the same time, as though he was an elder looking on as his junior found their other half. He was more than ten years older than Chu Ning.
¡°Alright, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll go somewhere else to have a look around.¡± Zhang Bo stood and left, giving the two youths some space.
Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo¡¯s departing figure and hesitated.
But just as she was faltering, Zhang Bo had already walked away.
¡°Your rtive?¡± Yan Shen asked softly.
He had met Chu Ning¡¯s parents before. They were very ordinary and gentle, with apletely different temperament from Zhang Bo¡¯s.
¡°No, he¡¯s my business partner,¡± Chu Ning exined in the end.
¡°Your business should be very sessful now, right?¡± Yan Shen smiled and gave Chu Ning a thumbs up.
¡°Far from it. The owner of this ce can be called a truly sessful person.¡± Chu Ning waved her hand in embarrassment. However, in such a strange and crowded ce, it was rather good to meet an acquaintance.
¡°You came with your father?¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Yes, my father is the person in my family who truly holds power. My sister is just an aide.¡± Yan Shen nodded.
Chapter 516 - 516 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts
516 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts
¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk? There will be some performances after seven, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re interested in watching them. There will also be an auction of antiques and cultural relics. Just like the charity g itself, the money collected from the auction will be entirely for charity donations,¡± Yan Shen said with a smile.
¡°Looks like you know a lot about these things.¡± Chu Ning nodded. She was not interested in charity events.
When she really had money, she would have a way to do charity, but the one in front of her was just a reasonable way to avoid taxes.
Yang Feng also had an invitation. He had invited Zhou Hao to participate in this charity g.
¡°How is it?¡± Yang Feng smiled and looked at Zhou Hao. M City produced a world-famous big shot like Su Kun, so he naturally had some bragging rights. Although Su Kun had settled down in B City, his hometown and roots were here.
¡°Unfathomable, powerful.¡± Zhou Hao gave his evaluation while putting his arrogance aside, which was rare.
There was nothing he could do. The Zhou family behind him seemed insignificant in front of Su Kun. Zhou Hao was ambitious, but it was not embarrassing to lower his head in front of such a person.
¡°Two shareholders of Runfa Mall are also here today. They obtained my contact information.¡± Zhou Hao leaned back on the soft chair and rested his head on his hands as he spoke with a satisfied expression.
¡°It¡¯s very important. They didn¡¯t ask the manager to look for you first, but came personally,¡± Yang Feng said.
After all, Cloud Shopping was Zhou Hao¡¯s. If Zhou Hao didn¡¯t want to give Runfa Mall open ess, Runfa Mall would really lose its online market.
For the shareholders who had gotten a taste of sess, this was something that was hard to ept.
¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other. We don¡¯t need to be too anxious. Cloud Shopping will slowly show its charm,¡± Zhou Hao said casually.
¡°It¡¯s not impossible to reach his level. As I gain a deeper understanding of Cloud Shopping¡¯s mode of operations, I realized how amazing a treasure Chu Ning has lost.¡± When Zhou Hao said this, his heart palpitated.
Fortunately, Cloud Shopping was now his. Otherwise, if Chu Ning had been given some time to develop, no matter what methods he used, it would be to no avail.
¡°I think it¡¯s possible; has the potential to reach the level of trillions.¡± Yang Feng did not refute. As a sessful businessman, his light was still very vicious.
¡°So, President Yang, the reason I came here tonight is not as simple as attending a charity g,¡± Zhou Hao smiled nonchntly.
¡°You?¡± Yang Feng thought of a possibility and looked at Zhou Hao in surprise.
¡°I want to find Su Kun. I have the capital!¡±
Zhou Hao suddenly sat up straight and looked wildly into the distance as he spoke softly.
There were many roads connecting the banquet hall to the outside. Chu Ning and Yan Shen found a very unique passage and walked over.
The ss formed a passage that was five to six meters wide and a hundred meters long.
Outside the ss corridor, the ssic representative nts of the world¡¯s five climate zones were nted every 20 meters.
The nts themselves were not worth much.
However, in the same environment were nts that could survive in five climate zones. This was worth pondering.
This meant that every space had an independent ecological system.
As high school students with top-notch academic results, Chu Ning and Yan Shen could naturally understand the high level of technology behind these exquisite ornamental nts.
Those who did not understand these mysteries could also feast their eyes, while those who understood would only marvel at the manor owner¡¯s wealth.
¡°This is really a ubiquitous detail.¡± Yan Shen sighed.
¡°Work hard. Maybe you can do it in the future,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Yes, I can,¡± Yan Shen replied firmly.
¡°In my next life.¡±
¡°Is there something wrong with his health?¡±
Yan Shen and Chu Ning thought at the same time.
¡°The banquet hall is very big and there are many people. You might not have noticed, but Ye Ting¡¯s family is here as well. Yu Yan and her father are also here,¡± Yan Shen continued.
¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
Chu Ning was indeed thinking to herself, could Zhou Hao and Yang Feng havee too? She wasn¡¯t sure about Zhou Hao, but Yang Feng was definitely qualified.
Although she had always been on opposite sides with these two people, she had never seen them before.
¡°Yes, just like how you don¡¯t care about yourself,¡± Yan Shen said softly as he looked at Chu Ning.
Chapter 517 - 517 Realizing Reality
517 Realizing Reality
¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Chu Ning touched her cheek. Yan Shen¡¯s words were inexplicable.
¡°No, very attractive.¡± Yan Shen smiled.
After the two of them finished admiring the ss corridor, they walked out.
The manor was vast, and some of the scenery outside was very interesting. Chu Ning felt that staying in the banquet hall was a little depressing, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered with deliberately making friends with some people.
Only when one was strong enough would one be sought after and valued.
In the banquet hall, Ye Ting and Yu Yan were like a pair of sisters who had a very good rtionship. They sat together hand in hand. Whether it was their dressing or their temperament, they were very exquisite and gorgeous.
Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were also chatting enthusiastically with the nearby guests. They were still very close in front of outsiders. It was impossible to tell that they had almost fallen out a few hours ago.
¡°I don¡¯t know where Yan Shen went. I saw him just now. Before I could say hello to him, he disappeared,¡± Yu Yan said regretfully.
On the first day of school, the fact that she liked Yan Shen caused a lot of discussion in Jingyuan High School.
It was just that Yu Yang wanted her to get closer to Xu Xi in school¡ But the person she really liked was Yan Shen!
¡°The person Yan Shen likes is Chu Ning. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her, and I also think that she can¡¯tpare to you, Yan Shen just has feelings for her.¡± Ye Ting spread her hands and said somewhat helplessly.
¡°But the good news is that Chu Ning¡¯s personal situation is not very good now. I believe that you still have a chance after a long time,¡± Ye Ting added.
In fact, she had also liked Yan Shen back then, but she had failed time and time again in the process of battling with Chu Ning. At critical moments, Yan Shen would always stand on Chu Ning¡¯s side and protect her.
This made Ye Ting understand the fact that Yan Shen could not possibly like anyone else.
However, Yu Yan did not know about this situation. She was still dreaming, fantasizing that Yan Shen would ept her one day.
Although Ye Ting seemed to get along very well with Yu Yan, in her eyes, Yu Yan¡¯s role was no different from Wang Li¡¯s. It was just that Yu Yan had a good father.
¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Yu Yan sighed. When she thought about how her father had asked her to personally deliver the invitation card to Chu Ning, Yu Yan felt aggrieved.
Even though Yu Yang knew that his daughter and Chu Ning didn¡¯t get along, he still expressed his goodwill to Chu Ning¡
¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. On such an asion today, we should be happy. Look, there are so many young people around who are our peers. Shall we go and greet them?¡± Ye Ting grabbed Yu Yan¡¯s hand and was about to get up and leave her seat.
¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Yu Yan shook her head stubbornly. Her mind was filled with Yan Shen now. It was not easy for her to have the opportunity that day, but Yan Shen had most likely gone to look for Chu Ning.
In fact, when Ye Ting thought about how she was going to deal with Chu Ning again, she was subconsciously afraid.
Past experience told her that no matter how meticulous her n was, Chu Ning would always be able to crack it safely in the end, and she would learn a profound and unforgettable lesson.
But now, Yu Yan was shouldering the burden with her. Even if something went wrong, she would have someone as a scapegoat.
¡°Is what you said true?¡± Yu Yan suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Ye Ting in astonishment.
¡°Of course, I have some experience dealing with her,¡± Ye Ting said with a cocky expression.
She did have experience dealing with Chu Ning, but it was all failed experiences. She could not tell Yu Yan the truth.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Yu Yan stood up. When she heard that she could deal with Chu Ning, she couldn¡¯t wait.
¡°It¡¯s just that this might implicate Yan Shen.¡± Ye Ting pretended to be in a difficult position.
¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as I can make Chu Ning make a fool of herself in public, it¡¯s fine. As for Yan Shen, at most, I¡¯ll beg my father. I¡¯ll definitely not let anything happen to him,¡± Yu Yan said confidently.
If Yu Yang didn¡¯t value Chu Ning so much, she would have found someone to beat her up to vent her anger.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Ting said as she looked at a young man not far away.
That young man was a key person that Ye Ting wanted to use to embarrass Chu Ning.
Chapter 518 - 518 Design Again
518 Design Again
¡°Yao Liang, long time no see.¡± Ye Ting brought Yu Yan and sat gracefully down beside the young man, smiling.
The young man addressed as Yao Liang had his arms around two women, his gaze flippant. He had been talking to the two sexy women next to him. When Ye Ting arrived with Yu Yan, his gaze shifted from the two women beside him to Ye Ting and Yu Yan.
Ye Ting and Yu Yan were dressed very exquisitely that day. Yao Liang was originally lecherous, and when he saw two fresh faces entering his line of sight, he was instantly interested.
¡°Ye Ting, it¡¯s been a few years since west met. You¡¯ve be prettier again. And this beauty beside you, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡± Yao Liang¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between Ye Ting and Yu Yan.
¡°She¡¯s my ssmate, Yu Yan. Yao Liang, there¡¯s someone better looking than the two of us at tonight¡¯s banquet. Are you interested?¡± Ye Ting said with a smile.
When she was in primary school, she had been ssmates with Yao Liang. Primary schools were generally public schools with better teaching quality, so no matter how good a family¡¯s financial situation was, they would send their children to public schools.
Yao Liang, who was in primary school, had prematurely shown some of his ¡®characteristics¡¯. Ye Ting was pretty, so she naturally became Yao Liang¡¯s target of harassment.
¡°Better looking than the two of you?¡± After Yao Liang heard Ye Ting¡¯s words, he suddenly felt as though the door to a new world was opening up to him.
¡°Where? Quick, introduce me to her!¡± Yao Liang hurriedly looked around, but he could not find the person who matched Ye Ting¡¯s description.
¡°She¡¯s outside right now and should be back soon. I¡¯ll point her out to you when she¡¯s back.¡± Ye Ting felt that, with Yao Liang¡¯s lecherous nature, once he knew Chu Ning¡¯s family background, he would not hesitate to make a move.
Yu Yan, who was listening at the side, also understood Ye Ting¡¯s intentions.
Yao Liang was ascivious person, so he was the most suitable person to harass Chu Ning.
Of course, Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t submit to Yao Liang, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. As long as Yao Liang blew up the matter and made Chu Ning a topic of discussion among the guests, Ye Ting¡¯s goal would be achieved.
Yao Liang¡¯s family background was slightly better than the Ye family¡¯s, but it was nothing much at that day¡¯s banquet. What was important was that he could embarrass Chu Ning. Now that Chu Ning had lost Cloud Shopping, in the eyes of most people, she had lost her biggest reliance.
¡°When you put it like that, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Yao Liang rubbed his hands excitedly. He was very curious about how good-looking the person Ye Ting was talking about was.
Meanwhile, in an extremely remote corner of the manor, there was an ordinary-looking small tile-roofed house that looked like a building from thest century.
The bungalow was decorated simply, or rather, there were no decorations at all.
From the outside, the small tile-roofed house looked squarish, but its interior was circr.
At the center of the circle, there was a futon. The person sitting cross-legged on the futon was the manor owner, Su Kun.
Su Kun was dressed very inly. When such a person walked on the streets, no one would think that he was a super-rich man with a worth of more than 100 billion.
An elderly man standing beside Su Kun bowed slightly and lowered his head as he spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Su, the banquet has already started. There are many guests and it¡¯s very lively.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already¡not been back for more than ten years.¡± Su Kun, who was sitting cross-legged, had aplicated tone. He had been living in B City for many years and had not returned.
Su Kun was no longer interested in money. After all, his worth had already exceeded the number of digits on his phone number. To him, money was just a string of numbers.
¡°Mr. Su, seventeen years and three months.¡± The elderly man bowed even lower as he replied respectfully.
¡°You remember it clearly.¡± Su Kun smiled indifferently.
The older a person was, the more they missed their ce of birth.
Su Kun was no exception. His legendary life originated in M City.
¡°I¡¯ve been having dreams for a while now. No matter how soft andfortable the bed is, I can¡¯t sleep well. When I returned to M City, I actually slept for nine hours on that hard wooden bed. ¡± Su Kun felt a little emotional. He felt particrly contented when he returned to his hometown this time.
¡°Mr. Su, you can stay a little longer,¡± the elderly man suggested.
¡°I really need to rx aftering back this time. I have to do something for M City. Will there be another person who will be someone like me?¡± Su Kun said softly.
Chapter 519 - 519 Noticed
519 Noticed
¡°Mr. Su¡¯s magnificent life cannot be replicated. However, there is indeed a business genius in M City recently, but unfortunately, like a meteor, her light shed and disappeared.¡± The elderly man hesitated for a moment before speaking.
¡°Chu Ning, right? An eighteen-year-old girl,¡± Su Kun said with a smile.
¡°Mr. Su actually knows her?¡± The elderly man sounded surprised.
After all, no matter how outstanding Chu Ning was, she was not worth mentioning to someone of Su Kun¡¯s level.
There were many geniuses in this world, but only a few seeded in the end.
Before Chu Ning fully matured, she was not even qualified to be remembered by Su Kun. This was also the reason why the elderly man was astonished.
¡°Since I¡¯m back, of course I have to understand the matters of my hometown. Her starting point now is much better than mine was. From the looks of it, this youngdy is doing quite well.¡± Su Kun¡¯s eyes shed. He seemed to be recalling his life history.
When he was the same age as Chu Ning, he had been working day and night in the factory.
The road to sess is paved with failures. Su Kun had had the experience of having a gun pointed to his head several times.
¡°Mr. Su actually thinks so highly of her?¡± The elderly man did not hide his shock this time.
He had always been by Su Kun¡¯s side and had seen all kinds of grand scenes. However, Su Kun actuallypared a youth to himself. What this meant was self-evident.
Su Kun believed that Chu Ning was not inferior to him.
¡°I¡¯ve read all her information. This is a very coincidental thing. I didn¡¯t expect such an interesting little girl to appear in M City. Moreover, I¡¯m actually keen on watching her experience.¡± Su Kun stood and walked to the window. He looked at the scenery outside with a deep gaze.
¡°It¡¯s rare to value friendship¡ I envy her. If I had stood at the crossroads of fate and chosen another path, would I not have any regrets? No, if I were to do it all over again, I would probably still make the same decisions as before,¡± Su Kun muttered to himself.
¡°Do you want to see her?¡± the elderly man asked solemnly.
¡°I want to, but it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t know my identity. Just treat it as making friends. I see myself in her.¡± Su Kun¡¯s tone was surprisingly slow.
As for the Cloud Shopping that Chu Ning had single-handedly created, it was very popr in the eyes of many. It was a treasure, but Su Kun felt that it was just a new thing that was not too bad.
There was still a long way to go before Cloud Shopping could truly seed.
For someone like him who was at the peak, chatting was merely chatting. There would not be any benefits involved.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± The elderly man turned around and left the room.
Su Kun stretchedzily and yawned in satisfaction.
¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too,¡± Su Kun murmured softly to himself. He nned to make a trip to the banquet hall. Without officially announcing his identity, no one would think that he was the real manor owner.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked back to the banquet hall after just a while.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to stay outside for a while longer, but the weather forecast on their phones said that it would rain in half an hour.
¡°I can only go back and watch the auction,¡± Chu Ning said faintly.
It had been worth it toe that day. Although she was not interested in the charity g, the owner of this manor had shown Chu Ning her future goal.
She felt that she could do it too.
Even if she didn¡¯t rely on Cloud Shopping, she had to do it!
¡°Better than getting wet in the rain,¡± Yan Shen said with a smile. Unknowingly, his rtionship with Chu Ning seemed to have taken a step further, but Yan Shen did not have any thoughts on this.
He only wanted to maintain a pure friendship with Chu Ning. After all, he did not have much time left.
¡°I thought you would say that you would find me an umbre.¡± Chu Ning pursed her lips.
¡°Because this is more gentlemanly? Or would it be like TV shows, where the male and female leads share an umbre and cuddled together in the heavy rain? But that¡¯s just an idol drama.¡± Yan Shen voiced his thoughts.
Chapter 520 - 520 Despised
520 Despised
¡°You have an active imagination, but I don¡¯t usually have time to watch television dramas. Regarding your earlier topic, I think finding a ce to shelter from the rain is the right choice. It¡¯s too stupid for two people to hug each other in the heavy rain.¡± Yan Shen amused Chu Ning. Obviously, she was thinking the same thing as him.
¡°Look at how busy you are. President Chu lives up to her reputation.¡± Yan Shen spread his hands and pretended to be envious.
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen reproachfully and walked quickly to the banquet hall.
Ye Ting was constantly paying attention to all the passageways in the banquet hall. When she saw Chu Ning and Yan Shen walk in one after another, she hurriedly spoke. ¡°Did you see that? That person is Chu Ning. Is she pretty? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±
Yu Yan was also attracted by Ye Ting¡¯s words, but she only took a nce before turning her head away.
When she saw how close Chu Ning and Yan Shen were walking together, she felt very upset.
¡°I can¡¯t see clearly!¡± Yao Liang stood up and even tiptoed to look in the direction Ye Ting was pointing at. Unfortunately, he was too far away and could not see clearly.
¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you go look for her? If you see someone you like, you have to be brave enough to pursue her.¡± Ye Ting rolled her eyes. She had to remind him of such a small matter.
¡°Alright.¡± Yao Liang licked his lips. He really left to look for Chu Ning.
Zhou Hao spent a lot of effort questioning the servants in the banquet hall before finally locating the housekeeper.
He wanted to look for the manor owner, Su Kun. He felt that Su Kun would not reject his request to meet him. After all, any normal person could see the potential of Cloud Shopping, let alone a big shot like him.
However, what Zhou Hao did not expect was that what he thought was of extreme importance was not worth mentioning in Su Kun¡¯s eyes.
¡°Hello, Mr. Du. Is Mr. Su Kun at home?¡± Zhou Hao restrained his arrogance and asked humbly.
The home he was talking about was this manor.
¡°I can¡¯t be sure of Mr. Su¡¯s whereabouts either. I can only say that there¡¯s a high probability that he¡¯s here.¡± The housekeeper looked at Zhou Hao. Although he answered with a smile, deep inside, he looked down on all the guests there.
These people all wanted to meet Su Kun and curry favor with him.
If Su Kun agreed to meet, these people would say that Su Kun had a close rtionship with them.
¡°Mr. Du, I just need a definite result. You should know it. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± As Zhou Hao spoke, he moved closer to the assistant housekeeper.
He subtly handed the assistant housekeeper a bank card holding a million yuan in cash.
¡°Do me a favor and it¡¯s yours.¡± Zhou Hao was very generous. He gave away a million yuan just like that.
In his opinion, it was worth it.
There was no problem that money couldn¡¯t solve.
Looking at Zhou Hao¡¯s action and confident expression, Mr. Du¡¯s expression also changed drastically.
He looked at Zhou Hao as though he was an idiot.
It seemed that he really did not understand the rules there!
¡°Mr. Zhou, you should keep the money for yourself. Perhaps the beggars on the roadside will be more interested in the trash in your hands.¡± After saying this, Mr. Du turned elegantly and walked away.
Only Zhou Hao was left standing there in a daze.
His head buzzed, and the bank card in his hand was suspended in mid-air.
¡°D*** you. You best hope I don¡¯t have a chance to let you know what it means to wish you were dead! ¡± Zhou Hao roared angrily in his heart, but he did not dare to vent it out there.
He was not stupid.
There should be a limit to his arrogance. The consequences of causing trouble there were very serious. Even the Zhou family could not protect him.
His expression was uncertain, and he had no choice but to take back the bank card.
After this path failed, Zhou Hao did not know what method he should use to contact Su Kun.
Thinking of this, he could only return to where Yang Feng was previously.
Unfortunately, Yang Feng was not around at this time. He had gone to chat with someone.
Zhou Hao was a little depressed. He had been filled with joy before he met Su Kun, already thinking of how Su Kun would praise Cloud Shopping. In the end, he would decide to invest in and work with him.
Now, it seemed that he had been thinking too much.
In reality, even Su Kun¡¯s housekeeper looked down on him.
It was like a child who had just obtained a precious limited edition toy and wanted to show it off to someone, but no one paid any attention to him¡
¡°Old Lu, let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen President Su when he was young. Although it¡¯s been more than 30 years, I¡¯m sure I can recognize him immediately if I see him now!¡± Just as Zhou Hao was feeling fretful, he heard two banquet guests beside him chatting, or rather, bragging.
Chapter 521 - 521 Old Friend
521 Old Friend
Anyway, Su Kun was not around, and no one had the ability to look for him to verify it in person.
¡°Keep bragging. Luckily, bragging isn¡¯t illegal. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in jail.¡± The person called Old Lu looked scornfully at the person who spoke.
¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t doubt me. I used to work in the same factory as him. At that time, I told our team leader that Su Kun would definitely be sessful in the future. However, our team leader said that I would be sessful in the future. He wasn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s just that Su Kun, this hidden dragon, was neglected by him.¡± The person who spoke was a little emotional, as if what had happened more than 30 years ago was still vivid in his mind.
¡°Oh? What was Su Kun¡¯s personality like? Was it very ostentatious?¡± Old Lu continued to ask, his interest instantly piqued.
They were worth tens of millions, while Su Kun was worth hundreds of billions. There was a huge difference between them.
¡°He didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t like women. He only knew how to work with his head lowered. He¡¯s very quiet,¡± the person who spoke said proudly.
¡°Do you have his contact information?¡± Old Lu asked curiously.
¡°You¡¯re such a killjoy.¡± The face of the person who spoke darkened. How could he have Su Kun¡¯s contact information?
¡°The production team leader at that time was called Li Xi, right?¡± a middle-aged man in white said with a smile.
No one noticed when he had appeared, but he looked very easy-going. A faint smile constantly painted his face. At that moment, he was peeling nuts as he spoke.
¡°And you are?¡± The person who spoke looked speechlessly at the middle-aged man in white. How did he know his team leader¡¯s name?
¡°Your name should be Wang Fu. I¡¯m Zhu Ke. You probably don¡¯t have any impression of me. It¡¯s just that my memory isn¡¯t bad. At that time, team leader Li Xi was in charge of a total of 60 people. Up until now, I can still name all the members.¡± The white-robed middle-aged man chuckled.
¡°Mr. Zhu, do you have Mr. Su Kun¡¯s contact information?¡± Zhou Hao hurriedly asked when he heard this.
¡°Sigh, times have changed. I can¡¯t contact those people from back then.¡± The middle-aged man in white shook his head, his gaze filled with reminiscence.
¡°Your memory is really good. However, you must have some outstanding qualities to be invited here. Who could have expected that team leader Li Xi would have such a legendary figure like Su Kun under hismand. Unfortunately, team leader Li Xi subsequently got cancer and died early. If he knew that his team member was so promising, he would definitely be very pleased.¡± Wang Fu shook his head regretfully.
The factory from decades ago was very different from the factories now. The team leader was like a big brother who took good care of his team members.
If Li Xi had not been stricken with cancer, he would only be in his sixties now.
¡°Team leader Li Xi¡ He left?¡± After hearing Wang Fu¡¯s words, the white-robed middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before he softly spoke.
¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Wang Fu looked at the other party in confusion.
¡°I wasn¡¯t in M City for a while, so I missed it,¡± the white-robed man said calmly.
¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡± The smile returned to the white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s face. After thanking him, he left.
¡°Old Wang, you don¡¯t have any impression of this Zhu Ke, your former colleague?¡± Old Lu asked.
¡°It¡¯s been more than thirty years. His appearance has long changed. Even if it hasn¡¯t changed, I can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± Wang Fu said unhappily.
¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you could recognize Su Kun at a nce?¡± Old Lu thought about it. Wang Fu seemed to have said something simr not long ago.
¡°Did I say that? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Wang Fu defended himself guiltily.
¡°Two good-for-nothings.¡± Zhou Hao looked at the two people in front of him and thought disdainfully.
¡°I heard that Su Kun might show up tonight. At that time, you can try to build some connections. Once Su Kun remembers you, you¡¯ll really be rich,¡± Old Lu rued.
¡°Not necessarily. Su Kun might not have returned to M City. After all, he settled down in B City.¡± Wang Fu did not think that Su Kun would be there.
¡°Your former colleague has an amazing memory. Why don¡¯t you remember him?¡± Old Lu asked.
¡°Stop asking. I don¡¯t know either. Hurry and get ready to look at the charity g¡¯s auction items!¡±
Su Kun quietly walked in Chu Ning¡¯s direction, but at this time, Chu Ning seemed to have encountered a small problem.
Chapter 522 - 522 Reaping What You Sow
522 Reaping What You Sow
¡°Miss Chu, are you interested ining to sit with me?¡± Yao Liang looked at Chu Ning, his eyes burning with undisguised desire.
Ye Ting had told him that Chu Ning didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Even if she did, he didn¡¯t care. Therefore, even if Yan Shen was standing beside Chu Ning, he had no fears.
The Yan family behind Yan Shen could not possibly be enemies with his family for an outsider. Chu Ning was alone. As long as he did not directly provoke Yan Shen, nothing would happen.
Chu Ning frowned as she looked at the young man in front of her who had a frivolous expression and was swaying as he walked. In an instant, she thought of Ye Ting, who was also attending the g.
Only Ye Ting could think of such a disgusting method.
¡°Not interested,¡± Chu Ning replied lightly. As she spoke, she was about to walk around Yao Liang, who was blocking her way.
¡°Don¡¯t be so prudish. Let¡¯s chat and get to know each other. Then you¡¯ll know my charm and power.¡± Yao Liang stretched out his hand and blocked Chu Ning¡¯s path. The lewd smile on his lips was self-evident.
Yan Shen, who was at the side, did not move nor speak unnecessarily. He did not need to do anything for such a small issue. Chu Ning could resolve it herself.
Yan Shen felt that even if Yao Liang fought with Chu Ning, he would not be a match for her.
This person was obsessed with beauty and did not exercise. He only relied on his superior family background to escape punishment.
Since he dared provoke Chu Ning, she would definitely teach him a lesson.
¡°Ye Ting told you to look for me, right?¡± Chu Ning suddenly said.
¡°She didn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re really very beautiful.¡± Yao Liang licked his lips. Although Ye Ting and Yu Yan were dressed very gorgeously, they were indeed inferior to Chu Ning in terms of looks.
The scene also caught the attention of the surrounding guests. They watched themotion with interest.
Such a dispute between young people was actually a secret contest between the two adults.
The first to lower his head and admit his mistake would indicate that his strength was inferior to the other party.
The two shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall were also there, but they were sitting a distance from Chu Ning.
¡°Guo Qing, I really didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen in just a few days.¡± A shareholder of Runfa Mall sighed in a low voice.
Of course, they knew Chu Ning. After all, not long ago, they had said that they would firmly support Chu Ning.
¡°Who would have thought that she would lose Cloud Shopping!¡± Guo Qing said indignantly.
As invited guests of the charity g, they shouldn¡¯t be so timid on such an asion. However, after seeing Chu Ning, the two of them wished they could hide under the table.
On one hand, they were thinking about how to get in touch with the owner of Cloud Shopping. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t know how to face Chu Ning.
¡°Let¡¯s see how things go first. If it goes out of hand, we¡¯lle forward to mediate. That way, even if we don¡¯t have a partnership in the future, we won¡¯t owe her anything,¡± another shareholder said after thinking for a moment.
¡°This is fine.¡± Guo Qing agreed.
Meanwhile, there were quite a number of guests watching the show. Anyway, it was none of their concern. No matter how big the matter blew up, it had nothing to do with them.
¡°Yan Shen, you can leave first. I can handle it.¡± Chu Ning turned her body slightly and said softly to Yan Shen beside her.
¡°You¡ Be careful. Even if you take action, you have to be careful. After all, this is a public ce.¡± Yan Shen frowned. He looked at the wine bottle, cutlery, and even the chair at the table beside him¡ These items might be Chu Ning¡¯s handy tools.
Previously in B City, Chu Ning¡¯s two decisive bricks had left a deep impression on Yan Shen.
If she were to use force on Yao Liang, he might die on the spot.
It wasn¡¯t good to kill someone on an asion like that night.
He was really worried that Yao Liang would anger Chu Ning and seek his own death.
¡°Be careful? No problem, I will definitely take good care of your friend.¡± Yao Liang had no idea that Yan Shen was not talking to him at all. He was stillcent, his mind already fantasizing about the next scene.
Seeing this, Yan Shen could only shake his head helplessly.
He looked at Yao Liang with pity. This guy still didn¡¯t know who he had provoked.
Chapter 523 - 523 A Profound Lesson
523 A Profound Lesson
Chu Ning would not care about the other party¡¯s identity when she raised a hand.
¡°I know. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Chu Ning said calmly.
When Yan Shen saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression, he immediately turned around and walked away.
¡°How is it? Have you made up your mind? Why don¡¯t we be more direct? Come out with me now. I have money, and it¡¯s more than enough to support you and your poor family. If you be with me, you¡¯ll have a chance toe into contact with the upper ss.¡± Yao Liang patted his shriveled chest and said confidently.
The Yao family¡¯s assets were in the hundreds of millions. They were indeed not bad in M City.
It was just that Yao Liang did not know Chu Ning¡¯s true ability at all. Ye Ting had hidden some key information.
If she had told him everything, no matter how lecherous Yao Liang was, he might not dare to provoke Chu Ning.
Chu Ning looked coolly at Yao Liang and did not speak.
¡®Smack¡¯. A crisp p was heard.
Yao Liang¡¯s body swayed from Chu Ning¡¯s p and he almost fell to the ground.
He steadied himself and looked at Chu Ning with his hand covering his cheek.
His gaze wasplicated. He was angry, confused, and faintly afraid.
After all, Yao Liang had been pampered since he was young. This was the first time he had been hit by someone, especially when he thought that he had Chu Ning in his grasp a second ago. In the next moment, he had been pped by the other party.
This contrast was hard for him to ept.
¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk about me, but you still dare to talk about my family. It seems that you really don¡¯t want to leave this ce alive,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently, looking at Yao Liang, who seemed a little aggrieved.
¡°You¡ You dare hit me?¡± Yao Liang said softly.
Chu Ning did not hold back this time. From the moment she raised her hand to the moment she pped Yao Liang¡¯s face, she had been umting strength.
Yao Liang was at a loss, but he subconsciously wanted to resist.
¡°Are you going to get lost or not?¡± Chu Ning said impatiently.
She could feel that, as she pped him, she was collecting more and more stares from her surroundings.
Chu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, but that didn¡¯t mean she liked it.
If Yao Liang knew what was good for him, he should quickly disappear from her sight.
¡°Chu Ning, aren¡¯t you going too far by doing this? Yao Liang just wanted to chat with you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree, but you even hit him. Isn¡¯t that a little too disrespectful of Mr. Yao Wang?¡± Ye Ting arrived in time and sternly criticized Chu Ning.
The Yao Wang that Ye Ting mentioned was Yao Liang¡¯s father.
¡°You get lost too,¡± Chu Ning said flippantly.
¡°Chu Ning, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to speak like this on such an asion?¡± Yu Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Chu Ning thought that she was in school. She was nothing outside!
Chu Ning looked at Yu Yan and Ye Ting. She knew that Yao Liang, this brainless idiot, was instigated by these two toe and deal with her.
¡°Let me be fair, youngdy. What you¡¯re doing is indeed wrong. No matter what, you can¡¯t use force. You can talk things out.¡± One of the surrounding guests acted as a peacemaker and spoke to Chu Ning.
¡°That¡¯s right, youngdy. You¡¯re too impulsive. Have you considered the consequences?¡± At this time, a guest who had business dealings with the Yao family also jumped out with usations.
In his opinion, with so many people criticizing Chu Ning, she should not dare to refute.
Seeing that so many people were standing up for him, Yao Liang wiped the tears from his face and smiled. He looked at Chu Ning with a smug expression. He really wanted to know how Chu Ning would end up without a backer.
¡°Apologize to me!¡± Yao Liang shouted inside, but he did not dare to say it out loud. After all, the five fingerprints on his face were clearly visible.
When Zhou Hao saw this scene from afar, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
¡°Interesting,¡± he muttered softly to himself. That was also the first time he had seen Chu Ning in person.
Although they had been opponents for a long time, he only knew Chu Ning¡¯s appearance that day.
¡°It¡¯s over, Old Guo. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for the two of us to show our faces now.¡± A shareholder of Runfa Shopping Mall sighed and said helplessly.
¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We don¡¯t have to help Chu Ning anyway.¡± Guo Qing felt that Chu Ning could have lowered her head and admitted her mistake.
That way, the impact of this matter could be minimized.
Chapter 524 - 524 All Trash
524 All Trash
¡°All of you can get lost. What an eyesore,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
In the eyes of the manor owner, Su Kun, these self-righteous tycoons were insignificant.
They only dared to join forces to cause trouble for her. When they encountered a real big shot, wouldn¡¯t they be like dogs wagging their tails?
¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t be too arrogant! This isn¡¯t school. In front of these uncles, you¡¯re still a child. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t respect a peer like Yao Liang, but now you dare to spout nonsense. Hurry and apologize to everyone!¡± Ye Ting looked around and continued to speak righteously.
¡°Chu Ning, did you not recognize your identity? Did you really think you can be on equal footing with the guests here just because my father give you an invitation card?¡± Yu Yan echoed Ye Ting.
¡°Youngdy, be careful with your words. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you this?¡± a guest sitting near Chu Ning said unhappily.
Chu Ning was a little too arrogant. She actually dared to ask them to scram. Who gave her the courage to do so?
Chu Ning smiled. She looked at the demeanor of the people before her and felt that it was somewhat absurd.
¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯ve offended the big shots of M City. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll be able to establish yourself in M City in future!¡± Ye Ting thought gleefully to herself.
¡°We¡¯ll just wait and watch the show.¡± The shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall shook their heads. No one could stand up for Chu Ning in this situation.
Although there was a difference in the level of wealth among those who could attend the charity g, it was not too great.
Just like now, the more than a dozen rich people in M City around Chu Ning had assets ranging from tens to hundreds of millions.
Whoever helped Chu Ning would be going against these people.
¡°I suddenly feel that you are very simr to the hyenas on the African grasnds. You only dare to bully lionesses and cubs in groups. Once you meet a lion, you will be scared off. You guys just want to find a sense of presence because I¡¯m alone, right?¡± Chu Ningmented.
Since these people didn¡¯t know what was good for them, she didn¡¯t need to care about anything. She just said whatever she thought of.
Respect was mutual. Since these people didn¡¯t respect her, why should she suffer?
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, even Yao Liang opened his mouth wide and looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
This was even more shocking than pping him. She had scolded all the people who had criticized her!
One had to know that these tycoons were usually high and mighty. When had they ever been humiliated like this?
Chu Ning had opened their eyes. Her analogy was very clever, so much so that the guests who had spoken earlier blushed.
Ye Ting looked at everyone¡¯s reaction and secretly cursed. She had underestimated Chu Ning¡¯s abilities.
She could actually make everyone present speechless for a moment. Without a doubt, it would be a very unwise choice for anyone to speak at this time.
¡°Yao Liang, if you really feel wronged, scram home and hide in bed and cry. Don¡¯t worry, no one willugh at a coward.
¡°Ye Ting, Yu Yan, if the two of you didn¡¯t rely on your families, do you have the right to appear here and talk to me on your own? Who do you think you are? What¡¯s the use of dressing up? When you go out into society, can you earn a single cent based on your own ability? You two useless pieces of trash, don¡¯t bother me.¡±
Chu Ning looked at the people in front of her and said calmly, ¡°And you self-righteous rich people. I¡¯ve worked hard for half my life and only achieved this much. I¡¯m a vengeful person. Remember what you said today.¡±
After Chu Ning finished speaking, the small area fell silent.
Ye Ting likewise did not continue speaking. She knew that she would not be able to win against Chu Ning no matter what.
Instead of being scolded back by her, she might as well shut up.
Ye Ting knew very well that Chu Ning¡¯s words were reasonable, but she was just unwilling to admit it.
¡°If only I hadn¡¯t offended you.¡± Zhou Hao, who was watching from afar, thought with some emotion.
Now, even if he wanted to coexist peacefully, it was impossible. After all, he had kidnapped Chu Ning¡¯s family. No matter how magnanimous Chu Ning was, she would not give in on this matter.
The grudge between him and Chu Ning could not be easily resolved. Fortunately, he had obtained Cloud Shopping.
In Zhou Hao¡¯s opinion, Chu Ning was like a tiger that had lost its sharp ws and teeth after losing Cloud Shopping. She was no longer a threat.
Chapter 525 - 525 Do You Want to Die?
525 Do You Want to Die?
¡°Also, this area is filled with some sessful businessmen from M City. Although there aren¡¯t many people here, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can be the messengers and inform your friends,¡± Chu Ning continued.
She ignored everyone¡¯s shocked expressions because what she was about to express was the main point.
¡°Not long ago, my family was kidnapped and I paid a huge price. This was my oversight, so I won¡¯t pursue this matter. I don¡¯t want to again see anyone having any ideas about my family. If one day, something happens to my family, then I will me everyone here. I will not show any mercy,¡± Chu Ning said blithely.
She had too many enemies in M City.
Yang Feng, Zhou Hao, and even some of the Jingyuan High School school directors. There were also some hidden enemies. Chu Ning had to establish her principles.
As for Zhou Hao, Chu Ning would definitely not let him off. This was an inevitable eventuality.
¡°Chu Ning, who are you trying to scare? Please don¡¯t be so overconfident. You¡¯re talking as if we¡¯re all your enemies. What do you mean by that; ming all of us? Who do you think you are? The owner of this manor?¡± Ye Ting saw that the situation would not change and hurriedly stood out to ¡®boost morale¡¯.
Zhu Ke nced at Ye Ting, but he only looked at her and did not say anything.
¡°Scare? Ye Ting, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± After Chu Ning finished speaking, she walked to a nearby table, picked up and held a table knife, and then walked straight towards Ye Ting.
At that moment, Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were not there. The banquet hall was massive. They were chatting with others in another corner and did not know what was going on there.
Chu Ning¡¯s actions stunned the surrounding crowd.
Just as they were wondering whether Chu Ning was serious or was merely paying lip service, Chu Ning proved it with her actions.
¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me, Chu Ning. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I beg you, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡¡± Yao Liang looked at Chu Ning, who was slowly walking over with a knife in her hand. He was almost scared silly. He trembled and incoherently begged for mercy.
Chu Ning looked at the ashen-faced Yao Liang, who was within reach, and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You can scram now.¡±
¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Yao Liang hastily ran away.
Yu Yan also wanted to leave this ce.
Now, she finally knew how crazy Chu Ning was. Did she really want to take someone¡¯s life just because she disagreed?
She usually spent most of her time in school. When had she ever seen such a scene?
She was even less aware that Chu Ning had already experienced several life-and-death crises.
In the distance, Zhou Hao¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Chu Ning walking toward Ye Ting with a knife.
He wanted to stop her, but he was afraid that Chu Ning would identally injure him.
The person who was most afraid now was Ye Ting.
Her body trembled slightly as she watched Chu Ning y with the knife in her hand. She was not sure if the knife would stab into her body in the next second.
¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
A guest in the surroundings braced himself and said, ¡°Youngdy, no, President Chu, let¡¯s just forget about this matter. It¡¯s blown up¡¡±
If someone really died, he would really be implicated.
¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Chu Ning suddenly turned and looked at the person who spoke. A cold light glinted in her eyes.
¡°Continue, I¡¯ll shut up,¡± the person who spoke hurriedly replied.
¡°D***ed housekeeper and security guards, is there no one to stop this lunatic?¡± Many of the surrounding guests harbored the same thought.
Even Chu Ning herself was curious.
She held the knife and made a stabbing motion. No servant or security guard came to stop her.
There was no way this manor didn¡¯t have a security system. There was only one possibility in this situation.
At the thought of this, the corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curled up in an imperceptible arc.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry, Chu Ning. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now.¡± Seeing this, Ye Ting knew that if she did not admit her mistake that day, something might really happen.
Although she wanted Chu Ning to die, she did not have the guts to hold a knife in such an asion like Chu Ning did¡
¡°The next time you plot against my family, it will stab into your neck. No one can save you. Do you understand?¡± Chu Ning whispered in Ye Ting¡¯s ear. At the same time, the knife in her hand was ced on Ye Ting¡¯s neck.
The cold and sharp touch made Ye Ting know that Chu Ning was not joking.
¡°I got it¡¡± Ye Ting replied with a trembling voice. This was the first time she had felt the taste of death at such a close distance.
Chapter 526 - 526 Waiting for Someone
526 Waiting for Someone
It was all thanks to Ye Ting¡¯s assistance that Chu Huan could be captured by Zhou Hao.
Just as Chu Ning was thinking of finding an opportunity to warn Ye Ting, Ye Ting came knocking at the door.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu still treated Ye Ting as their child, but Ye Ting didn¡¯t care. As long as she wanted to, she would use the Chu family¡¯s trust in her again.
Ye Ting was really scared. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to actually put a knife against her neck on such an asion.
¡°I really want to see how stubborn you are.¡± Chu Ning shook her head regretfully.
Ye Ting was just a true viin who didn¡¯t dare to take responsibility for her actions.
Chu Ning had also tried to look for good points in this person, but until now, Chu Ning had only discovered that Ye Ting¡¯s ¡®merit¡¯ was that she was extremely selfish.
She could sacrifice everything around her to satisfy her psychological needs, including those who had been good to her.
¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry, Sister Chu Ning. We used to have the same family. Your parents are also my parents. If they knew that you were treating me this way, how heartbroken would they be¡¡± As Ye Ting spoke, tears flowed down her face. She was really frightened and had no choice but to mention the Chu family.
¡°How dare you mention my parents! Because of your selfishness, Chu Huan was almost killed!¡± It would have been fine if Ye Ting hadn¡¯t mentioned the Chu family. However, the moment she mentioned the Chu family, Chu Ning felt her blood boil and her anger surging.
Her parents were still unaware of that matter, nor did they know the price Chu Ning had paid to save Chu Huan.
¡°No, don¡¯t. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Sister Chu Ning, give me a chance.¡± Ye Ting¡¯s tears flowed incessantly. She could presently feel a numbness in her neck. Chu Ning¡¯s de had already pierced into her skin.
¡°You don¡¯t dare? Give you another chance? How many chances have I given you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing behind my back? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my parents would be brokenhearted if I killed you, do you think you would still be alive?¡± At this point, Chu Ning¡¯s face was slightly flushed due to her agitation.
¡°President Chu, enough is enough. I hope you can calm down at this point.¡± One of the guests couldn¡¯t help but stand and walk towards Chu Ning while speaking softly.
¡°Get lost. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Chu Ning looked coolly at the person who spoke.
¡°Sister Chu Ning, I, I really don¡¯t dare anymore¡¡± Ye Ting was really at a loss. She felt her neck getting more and more itchy, apanied by a sharp pain.
It was only at that moment that Zhou Hao, the shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall, and some wealthy businessmen in M City who knew Chu Ning a little knew about herplicated personality.
She had no qualms doing as she said. Ye Ting was currently like amb waiting for ughter, allowing Chu Ning to decide her fate.
The person who spoke stopped talking. He didn¡¯t dare to bet on whether Chu Ning, this reckless lunatic, would point a knife at him in the next second.
Just when everyone thought that Ye Ting was doomed, Chu Ning suddenly felt bored.
She put the knife away and sat back on a nearby chair, casually tossing the knife aside.
Originally, she had thought that Ye Ting would talk back to her and even bet on whether she dared to use the knife on her, but Ye Ting¡¯s reaction made her very disappointed.
Although she and Ye Ting were very close in school, she did not dare to stand up for her during this incident.
¡°Could it be that Father already knew that she was a lunatic, so he told me not to go against her?¡± Yu Yan thought to herself.
Just as she was about to walk up to the overwhelmed Ye Ting and help her up, Chu Ning spoke again.
¡°You want me to talk to you while raising my head?¡±
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Ye Ting subconsciously knelt on the ground, her face void of color.
She knew that, by kneeling, she would never again be able to raise her head in front of Chu Ning for the rest of her life.
Be it mentally or physically, the pressure Chu Ning gave her was too great.
Seeing this, Yu Yan could only retreat.
If Chu Ning made her kneel together, she would only be embarrassed.
After Ye Ting knelt down, Chu Ning did not speak a word.
She was waiting for someone; for Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi to arrive.
Since she had already done this, she would not rest until either her or the Ye family were finished. If she transmigrated to leave the Ye family and be herself, then this time, it was to make her attitudepletely clear.
Chapter 527 - 527 Beaten Up
527 Beaten Up
A few minutester, Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi walked over arm in arm from afar, talking andughing.
However, when they saw Ye Ting kneeling on the ground, their expressions changed drastically.
The smile on Ye Zhen¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He looked in the direction where Ye Ting was kneeling. Chu Ning was sitting leisurely on a chair, paring an apple.
¡°Ting¡¯er, get up quickly. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When Cheng Yi saw Ye Ting kneeling on the ground, she hurriedly went forward and was about to pull Ye Ting up before she could figure out what was going on.
In such a public ce, kneeling on the ground was too unsightly.
¡°No, Mom. I was wrong. Just let me kneel on the ground and repent.¡± Ye Ting shook her head and rejected Cheng Yi¡¯s attempt to pull her up.
¡°Chu Ning, do you have to make things so irreparable?¡± Ye Zhen sighed and looked at Chu Ning with aplicated expression.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know Ye Ting¡¯s usual tricks. Although Ye Zhen didn¡¯t understand what method Chu Ning had used to make Ye Ting kneel obediently, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to directly do this.
¡°Chu Ning, you little b****! Did you cause my daughter to be like this?¡± After hearing Ye Zhen¡¯s words, Cheng Yi also understood that Ye Ting¡¯s reluctance to get up was entirely rted to Chu Ning.
¡°Cheng Yi, long time no see. You¡¯re still the same as when you were in the hospital.¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t angry at Cheng Yi¡¯s scolding. She felt that Cheng Yi and Ye Ting were the same kind of people. Only when she felt enough fear would she grasp the seriousness of the matter.
¡°Ye Zhen, go and teach her a lesson! What¡¯s going on with this charity g? My daughter is already like this, but no one cares. It seems that the owner of this manor is not cultured at all!¡± The irate Cheng Yi even cursed Su Kun.
She had never suffered any grievances in the Cheng family since she was young. Now, she was an erged version of Ye Ting, and even worse than Ye Ting.
¡°Cheng Yi, calm down!¡± Ye Zhen ignored Cheng Yi¡¯s first sentence. He really wanted to sew Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth up and knock the two of them unconscious to take them home.
This mother-daughter pair hadpletely embarrassed Ye Zhen.
As soon as Cheng Yi said this, all the guests who heard her cast strange looks at her.
The feud between Chu Ning, Ye Ting, and Yao Liang was merely a small matter and was only treated as a show by others. However, Cheng Yi actually dared to say such words about the manor owner, Su Kun. Everyone had every reason to think that this was the Ye family¡¯s dissatisfaction with Su Kun.
After all, Cheng Yi was Ye Zhen¡¯s wife.
Even the patriarch of the Cheng family, who was behind Cheng Yi, had to be respectful in front of Su Kun, thereinid his strength. Su Kun was so powerful that people could only look up to him.
¡°Calm down? Ye Zhen, I really look down on you. You good-for-nothing. Your daughter is already like this, but you¡¯re still submitting to the humiliation. You¡¯re really not a man!¡± At this moment, Cheng Yi¡¯s emotions had gonepletely out of control. She did not care how many guests around her wereughing at her. She only needed to say what was on her mind.
¡°This Ye Zhen¡¯s wife is really¡ She doesn¡¯t care about anyone.¡±
¡°Sigh, Old Ye is so pitiful. He was humiliated by his wife in front of so many people. If I had a wife like that, I would have divorced her long ago. There¡¯s no way to go on like this.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to dare to scold even Mr. Su. She is really fearless!¡±
Listening to the endless discussion of the surrounding guests, Ye Zhen¡¯s face was about to turn ck with anger.
However, he still held back his rage. Right now, he only wanted to take Cheng Yi and Ye Ting away from this ce. He felt very ufortable.
¡°Cheng Yi, take our daughter with you. Let¡¯s leave this ce first, okay?¡± Ye Zhen took a deep breath and looked at Cheng Yi calmly.
¡°Leave? What a joke. What my dad said back then was right. You¡¯re a coward. You deserve to lose your family when you were young!¡± Cheng Yi continued to scream at Ye Zhen without any scruples, even forgetting about Chu Ning¡¯s existence.
Chu Ning was also d to see the internal conflict of Ye Zhen¡¯s family erupt. After all, this had nothing to do with her.
¡®Smack¡¯. Ye Zhen walked in front of Cheng Yi and viciously pped her.
¡°You dare hit me?¡± Cheng Yi covered her cheek and looked at Ye Zhen in disbelief.
She had lived with Ye Zhen for so many years, but this was the first time Ye Zhen had hit her.
Chapter 528 - 528 Su Kun Appears
528 Su Kun Appears
¡®Smack¡¯. Another crisp p.
Ye Zhen delivered a second one expressionlessly.
Cheng Yi¡¯s head was presently buzzing. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There¡¯s something wrong with my wife¡¯s head. I¡¯m sorry she made a fool of herself.¡± Ye Zhen bowed deeply to the surrounding people.
¡°Chu Ning, after this, we will be enemies the next time we meet.¡± Ye Zhen looked at Chu Ning and said indifferently.
¡°Hypocritical and repulsive.¡± Chu Ning sat on the chair and replied with a smile. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to stand up.
Ye Zhen looked at Chu Ning with aplicated gaze. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and left with Cheng Yi and Ye Ting.
Ye Zhen understood that it was impossible to resolve the grudge between his family and Chu Ning.
Unless one sidepletely lost the ability to resist, it would always be a situation where neither side would give in.
¡°Yan Shen, don¡¯t hang out with her in future,¡± Yan Shen father warned at a table more than ten meters away from Chu Ning.
He had witnessed Chu Ning¡¯s crazy behavior and how many rich people in M City she had offended.
¡°Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Yan Shen said softly. He believed that Chu Ning could handle it, and there was still him.
He would firmly support Chu Ning until thest moment of his life.
The small episode at the corner of the g ended with Ye Ting¡¯s family¡¯s sad exit. Yao Liang did note to find trouble with Chu Ning. Perhaps his parents had greater considerations.
Chu Ning only felt that it was boring. She nced in the direction of Yan Shen, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled.
Chu Ning stood up and left the hall.
Zhu Ke likewise stood up. He had been silently watching everything from the side since Yao Liang had begun to cause trouble for Chu Ning.
Chu Ning walked out of the hall and to an empty scenic spot. She sat down on a wooden chair.
Zhu Ke remained a few meters behind Chu Ning.
Chu Ning was not surprised by this. She knew that someone was following her.
¡°Mr. Su Kun, thank you.¡± Chu Ning suddenly stopped, turned around, and bowed slightly to Zhu Ke to express her sincere gratitude.
Chu Ning knew that if it weren¡¯t for Su Kun, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to point a knife at others so brazenly in the banquet hall.
Chu Ning did not expect that she would be able to attract the attention of such a big shot.
This was a true giant.
¡°You¡¯re so lucky. When I was your age, I lived cautiously. When I spoke to people, I had to think twice. I was afraid that I would make people unhappy and bring trouble to myself.¡± Su Kun shook his head ruefully.
¡°Because of Mr. Su¡¯s protection,¡± Chu Ning said obediently.
At this moment, she lookedpletely different from when she had been in the banquet hall.
¡°You know my identity, but you still kept walking ahead of me. It seems like you¡¯re very confident.¡± Su Kun looked at Chu Ning with a smile. He did not care about what had just happened. Chu Ning knew that he was there at the time, so she had been fearless.
With Su Kun present, even if Chu Ning had identally killed someone, she would be safe and sound as long as Su Kun was willing to step in.
¡°I do have confidence, butpared to you, I¡¯m still nothing,¡± Chu Ning said humbly.
Even she had to admire Su Kun¡¯s heights. Every one of the world¡¯s top 100 richest people had a certain legendary experience.
Such people, regardless of their experience growing up, had ultimately seeded. This was worthy of her respect.
¡°I thought I saw my younger self, but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.¡± Su Kun shook his head with a sigh.
¡°Maybe I know how to make use of everything around me,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°You¡¯re more decisive than I was back then. I wasn¡¯t as good as you back then,¡± Su Kun said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m ttered by Mr. Su¡¯s praise.¡± Chu Ning hurriedly replied. She was indeed self-confident, but she would not feel superior in front of such a person.
¡°I¡¯m just chatting with you. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved. I¡¯m already in my fifties. Just treat me like an old uncle.¡± Su Kun smiled and waved his hand, indicating that Chu Ning need not be so restrained.
¡°You look like you¡¯re only in your thirties.¡± Chu Ning looked at Su Kun seriously again. She was indeed not exaggerating. Only Su Kun¡¯s eyes looked more experienced and profound.
¡°Youngdy, you really have the gift of gab.¡± Su Kun smiled. He rarely smiled, but when he talked to Chu Ning, he felt inexplicablyfortable.
Although he was ttered all day long, those people were only fearful of his strength.
He could feel that Chu Ning was a very ambitious person. She was only eighteen years old, but had already achieved so much
Chapter 529 - 529 Be Firmer
529 Be Firmer
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been very confused along the way.¡± Chu Ning suddenly sighed faintly. She knew that there were not many opportunities to meet and chat like that day. Su Kun¡¯s status and heights determined that he was destined not to stay in M City.
Chu Ning still wanted to humbly ask him some questions.
¡°What are you confused about?¡± Su Kun asked with interest.
¡°I don¡¯t have a good bnce, Mr. Su. You should have read my personal information. I know some of my fatal ws, but sometimes, people are always like that. They may look tough on the surface, but in the end, they¡¯re still a little emotional,¡± Chu Ning said helplessly.
Many times, if she had been more decisive, she might not have had the trouble she was in now.
¡°You¡¯re right. You have the opportunity to bnce your rtionship and career now. How rare is that? Unlike me, who, for the sake of my career, watched the people around me leave one by one. Now that I think about it, even I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s also a kind of happiness to live a peaceful and smooth life,¡± Su Kun softly replied.
¡°The lesson that people learn from history is to repeat the same mistakes. Those who can avoid it are called saints. I am not a saint. There is only one Jesus, and only one is needed,¡± Su Kun continued.
¡°Thank you for your answer, Mr. Su.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
What Su Kun meant was that she should just continue to be herself. There was no need to make any changes.
This was simr to the Mountain God¡¯s answer not long ago, but Su Kun was a legendary and sessful businessman. His advice to Chu Ning was actually simr to the Mountain God¡¯s.
¡°Be gentle, but have a backbone. Since you¡¯ve decided on something, do it bravely. Don¡¯t hesitate, and don¡¯t worry about your businesspetitors. You have to step on them to get to the top,¡± Su Kun continued. He hoped that Chu Ning would grow up.
Perhaps one day, she would really be able to reach the same heights as him.
¡°I understand.¡± After hearing Su Kun¡¯s words, Chu Ning was very touched.
If it wasn¡¯t for her repeated soft-heartedness, how could Zhou Hao have forced her into this state?
¡°Actually, I simply want to chat with you. Don¡¯t you find it annoying listening to my teachings?¡± Su Kun suddenly asked.
¡°How can that be? Your time is much more precious than mine. I¡¯m very happy to listen to your reasoning,¡± Chu Ning quickly replied.
¡°You¡¯re a good person who is affectionate and righteous. Youngdy, I can¡¯t be like you.¡± When Su Kun said this, he unexpectedly paused.
¡°It¡¯s good to have a sense of social responsibility,¡± Su Kun said quietly.
Chu Ning knew that Su Kun was referring to her rescue at the amusement park.
¡°I just did what I had to do.¡± Chu Ning smiled sweetly.
¡°Youngdy, boldly do what you think is right. Don¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Su Kun stood thereafter.
¡°Mr. Su, are you leaving?¡± Chu Ning also stood up and asked softly.
¡°Yes, I still have some things to deal with.¡± Su Kun smiled. He admired Chu Ning very much.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°I¡¯ll help you after you¡¯ve grown for a while.¡± Su Kun turned around and left after saying this.
Of course, he would not go to the charity g.
Previously, he had gone because of Chu Ning. Now that he had met her, there was no longer any need for him to go.
There were so many guests, but he didn¡¯t take a fancy to any of them.
Chu Ning looked thoughtfully at Su Kun¡¯s gradually disappearing figure.
During the short chat with her, Su Kun did not mention her Soaring Clouds Group or Cloud Shopping. Obviously, these were nothing to Su Kun.
Cloud Shopping had great potential.
However, it merely had potential. Su Kun did not mention it because he knew that Cloud Shopping had too many ws.
Chu Ning¡¯s future path would only be more dangerous. Now that she hadpletely fallen out with the Ye family, her situation in M City would only be more and more passive.
Zhou Hao would definitely not let her mature properly.
¡°Zhou Hao, I originally wanted to use regr means to make you leave M City obediently, but you let me know that a scoundrel is a scoundrel.¡± Chu Ning decided that she would work with Zhou Wei next.
There was no point in staying there; she would not chat with the guests at the banquet.
After Chu Ning called Zhang Bo, she left the manor.
There were more and more enemies. Chu Ning had to hurry.
Chapter 530 - 530 A New Day
530 A New Day
The next day was Sunday, but Chu Ning woke up very early.
She still had something important to handle that day.
At around seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Chu Ning, Zhang Bo, and Chu Yuen were seated in the living room having breakfast. Zhang Bo had slept there the previous night. Chu Ning¡¯s vi had seven or eight bedrooms. She had wanted to bring the Chu family over to live together, but most of her brothers were not at home.
Bai Hong had a new mission. He had to personally recruit a group of bodyguards, train them, and secretly protect the safety of the family members.
¡°Sis, are you saying that you want me to introduce you to those homeless people?¡± Chu Yuen drank his soy milk and looked at Chu Ning in confusion.
¡°Is there a problem? Anyway, you like to run around when you have nothing to do. You should know a lot of such people, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she took a bite of the fried dough stick.
¡°I know them. I¡¯ll take you to see them after breakfast.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chu Ning strangely. He still didn¡¯t understand what Chu Ning was going to do next.
Zhang Bo simply ate his breakfast with his head lowered. He, too, didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning was going to do.
He was unaware of what had happened in the manor the night before. At that time, Zhang Bo thought that Chu Ning was going on a date with Yan Shen, so he had deliberately walked far away.
¡°Do these vagrants have any special skills? Tell me,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°This group of homeless people is actually not simple. They exist in social circles. People with simr interests will gather together. There are many gathering spots for homeless people in M City.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s interest was piqued.
¡°borate on what you mean,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Most of these vagrants are from other ces. There are very few locals, so the vagrants are roughly divided into two groups ¡ª one consists of non-locals, while the others are locals. They are only divided by region.
¡°Some of the homeless have many skills. They know a little art, painting, and even sculpture, although I can¡¯t appreciate it. There are also some who can sing. They seemed to be called a rock band. They act as though they are very powerful and said that they are very famous, but in fact, their singing is terrible. Of course, most of them arezy. The reason why these people wander is not only because of their own misfortune, but more so because of theirziness. They will work for a day and earn enough to lie in bed for a few days. However, a small number of them are really pitiful.¡±
Chu Huan vividly described what he had seen and heard in the past few days. Chu Ning was interested, and this made him feel that he was useful.
¡°President Chu, why do you care about these groups?¡± Zhang Bo finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°I have a use for them. It¡¯s rted to the abandoned industrial park,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°What? What abandoned industrial park?¡± Chu Yuen asked curiously.
¡°Eat well. Children shouldn¡¯t be nosy.¡± Chu Ning nced at Chu Yuen.
After breakfast, Chu Ning asked Chu Yuen to bring her to the first gathering ce for the homeless.
During summer, the daily temperature variation in M City was not veryrge, so it waspletely fine to sleep under the bridge. However, there were many mosquitoes in summer, especially in the open air environment, which was very dirty.
This situationsted until winter, when the real test of the homeless woulde. Many would freeze to death because they did not have enough clothes and warmers to withstand the cold.
At this moment, there were more than a dozen homeless people going about their day in front of Chu Ning. They had set up a basic iron pot and used firewood that they had collected from somewhere to simply cook some food.
When they saw Chu Ning and Chu Yuen walking over from afar, these people immediately looked around curiously as if they had discovered something new.
¡°Sis, I brought you to this ce where the homeless gather. They¡¯re quite high-quality. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble if youe here rashly with your looks,¡± Chu Yuen whispered.
Chu Ning had once fascinated his ¡®buddy¡¯ in his hometown. He did not want to encounter such an embarrassing thing again.
¡°I can see that they are at least working hard.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
These people even knew to eat in the morning. Chu Ning also saw that they had built no-frills iron huts along the walls under the bridge. The area was less than two square meters. That should be where they slept and stored their daily necessities.
Chapter 531 - 531 The Vagabonds
531 The Vagabonds
¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Chu Ning walked towards the homeless people.
Chu Yuen quickly followed.
¡°This is¡ Why did the fellow who came two days ago bring a woman here?¡± A vagrant looked at the approaching Chu Ning and Chu Yuen and asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not the city enforcement officers. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find a ce to sleep here. Once theye, it¡¯ll all be gone again,¡± another tramp muttered softly.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± The grimy face of the tramp who first spoke instantly showed a hint of panic. The iron bowl in his hand almost fell to the ground.
The city enforcement officers were their natural enemy. In their eyes, these people were the unstable factors of society. Although most of the vagrants indeed disyed bad conduct, there were also some who had been forced to wander, who had been forced to leave their hometown for various reasons.
When they saw Chu Ning, the stranger, they only felt nervousness and fear.
¡°Old Fang, why are you so nervous? I came to see you again, right?¡± Chu Yuen said with a smile to a slovenly middle-aged man with a rather robust figure.
Although Old Fang was burly, he was almost totally bald. His facial pallor showed that he had experienced long-term malnutrition.
At this moment, Old Fang fell silent when he heard Chu Yuen¡¯s greeting.
He merely looked quietly at Chu Yuen and Chu Ning. The homeless people behind him did the same. They had different demeanors. Although they did not speak, the anxiety and fear in their eyes were self-evident.
¡°Old Fang, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Thest time I came, you told me that you wanted to teach me survival skills.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the silent Old Fang and felt a little anxious.
He was the leader here. If he didn¡¯t speak now, the rest of the tramps wouldn¡¯t speak.
¡°Er, Sis, he¡¯s not usually like this. Maybe he¡¯s a little embarrassed that I brought you here today.¡± Chu Yuen¡¯s face turned slightly red. Before he came, he had hyped up his rtionship with the tramps to Chu Ning. The current scene made him very embarrassed.
Chu Ning also knew that these homeless people were very vignt about her sudden appearance.
¡°Your surname is Fang, right?¡± Chu Ning looked at the homeless man and asked with a smile.
Old Fang remained silent, but this time he nodded.
Chu Ning and Chu Yuen hadpletely different temperaments. As the leader recognized by these tramps, Old Fang¡¯s intuition told him that Chu Ning was not simple. This could be seen from Chu Ning¡¯s dressing and her mannerisms when she spoke.
¡°Can we talk over there?¡± Chu Ning asked as she looked at the river bank not far away.
Old Fang nodded again and put down the iron bowl in his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, so you don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± Chu Ning said softly, looking at the middle-aged Old Fang who was cowering in front of her.
¡°If we can¡¯t stay here, we¡¯ll leave immediately. But please give us some time. We¡¯ll leave this afternoon and clean up this ce before we leave. We won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± The bald Old Fang suddenly knelt down and unhesitatingly kowtowed.
Even though the ground beneath his feet was filled with uneven gravel, and his tattered pants were almost worn through at the knees.
His years of wandering experience told him that a stranger in clean clothes in a ce like theirs was most likely looking for trouble.
Regardless of gender, they would all be in trouble.
Old Fang had been beaten up countless times on the streets in the past. Although he had not offended anyone, the people who beat him up might have just wanted to vent their anger. It was all because of his identity as a vagrant. He had no one to rely on. Even if he was beaten to death, the government would not interfere.
Chu Ning¡¯s appearance made Old Fang subconsciously think that they might be targeted again. Whether it was the city enforcement officers or other forces, anyone could bully them, and they could only endure it.
Old Fang¡¯s forehead was pressed against the pebble-paved river bank. His skillful and sincere kneeling posture made Chu Ning¡¯s heart tighten.
This was a subconscious action that he had had no choice but to do in order to survive, one that he was only too used to doing from being constantly bullied.
Chapter 532 - 532 No Happiness
532 No Happiness
¡°There¡¯s no need to kneel. Let¡¯s have a good chat. I know you don¡¯t believe me now, but it¡¯s okay. At least I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t get him to stand. Instead, she walked to him and sat on the ground.
Old Fang felt that his body was dirty and smelly, so even if Chu Ning wanted to talk to him, he would stay two or three meters away.
It was only after sensing the movement in front of him that he slowly raised his head.
Due to the excessive force, blood had already appeared on the skin on Old Fang¡¯s forehead.
¡°I¡can sit?¡± Old Fang asked, baffled.
Although he didn¡¯t understand what Chu Ning was doing, she probably wouldn¡¯t hurt him in the short term.
¡°Of course,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Thank you,¡± Old Fang replied in a low voice, pursing his lips.
¡°How did you be homeless? You shouldn¡¯t be like this. You have four working limbs and don¡¯t look like azy person. How did you end up like this?¡± Chu Ning asked, pretending to be rxed.
When Old Fang heard Chu Ning¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. He did not expect Chu Ning to ask this question, so he immediately replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either, but some things are destined. I¡¯m like this, and so are they. There¡¯s no choice.¡±
¡°Can you tell me?¡± Chu Ning felt that since she had decided to use some people, it was necessary to understand them first.
¡°I¡¯m from another city. My hometown is thousands of kilometers from M City.¡± Old Fang¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence as he spoke softly.
¡°When I was very young, I was kidnapped and bought over by a couple. I should have been five years old at that time. Perhaps you think that I should be able to live a good life. Even if it¡¯s not good, it should at least be stable, right?¡± Old Fang asked Chu Ning.
¡°Did something happen after that?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously.
¡°Yes. The rest of my life is the source of my pain.¡± Old Fang nodded expressionlessly.
¡°After my adoptive parents bought me, they probably thought that I didn¡¯t like to talk much. In addition, because I wasn¡¯t too smart, they beat and abused me over a long period of time. I lived in such an environment for nine years. When I was 14, I ran away from home and started a wandering life,¡± Old Fang said calmly.
¡°Your adoptive parents didn¡¯t look for you when you ran away from home, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with aplicated expression.
¡°Yes. They had long thought that I should disappear. After all, to them, I was a burden and not their biological child. After that, I¡¯ve been wandering until today.¡± When Old Fang said this, his gaze suddenly became erratic. He began to look all around.
¡°What do you think of this world?¡± Chu Ning sighed and asked.
¡°I don¡¯t think about how I look at it, because to me, this world has only brought me suffering.¡± Old Fang shook his head.
Old Fang continued to shake his head.
¡°After I left home, I started working. I did all kinds of work. There were a few times when I almost died. I was either starving or almost beaten to death. I used to work in a brick factory. At first, they told me that my sry would be settled at the end of the year. Later, when I went there at the end of the year, not only did the boss not pay me, but he even got someone to beat me up. That time, I almost died.¡± When Old Fang said this, he suddenly lowered his head. At the close distance, Chu Ning could see clearly that there were shocking scars on Old Fang¡¯s bald head.
¡°I don¡¯t know how I escaped either. At that time, I really thought that I was going to die. Fortunately, my luck was good in the next few days. I was able to pick up enough food from the trash can every day. Later, I found a temporary job in a restaurant. I worked for a few months and asked for my sry. The boss didn¡¯t give me any money and even told me to get lost. Because I don¡¯t have an ID card, I can¡¯t prove my identity. Even if I report to the Labor Bureau, there¡¯s nothing they can do.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve had this experience many times. Later on, my job requirement was that I only need food. As for money, I¡¯ll take it if they give me any. If not, I won¡¯t ask for it. I don¡¯t want to be beaten up.
¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m happy? I only feel endless suffering. The fact that I¡¯m still alive is proof of my suffering. I¡¯m constantly feeling anxious and troubled about being alive.
¡°They are the same. The ones you see are the luckier ones, or rather, the stronger ones. Because the rest are all dead.¡± Old Fang pointed at the homeless people a distance away.
¡°Can¡¯t you get a new ID card?¡± Chu Ning asked gently.
Chapter 533 - 533 Poor Man
533 Poor Man
¡°Who can prove my identity? My biological parents or adoptive parents? None of them can. I don¡¯t know them anymore. I lost contact with them more than 20 years ago. As for the government, they only want us foreigners to leave this ce, especially since we can¡¯t prove our identities. We¡¯re a source of instability in society.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Ning whispered to herself.
She clenched her fists subconsciously.
Chu Ning finally understood why Old Fang and the other homeless people were so terrified when they saw her.
These miserable people did not have a single easy day. They were bullied all the time and could not to reason with anyone.
The sense of fragmentation made Chu Ning a little absent-minded for a moment.
The scene of the charity g the previous night was still fresh in her mind.
Those rich people would casually waste some resources that these tramps could only imagine.
The reason Su Kun was willing to meet her was because she had shown enough value and potential.
Chu Ning had the courage to put a knife to Ye Ting¡¯s neck. She even dared to publicly threaten a group of M City¡¯s wealthy businessmen.
However, after hearing Old Fang¡¯s words, Chu Ning felt a deep sense of helplessness and sorrow.
This was reality.
Money was in the hands of those who did not need it, and suffering was left to those who could bear it.
After confirming that Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t harm him, Old Fang spoke about his experience.
¡°There has never been such a thing as fairness and justice. It¡¯s like I¡¯m walking on the street and being beaten up without any warning. I don¡¯t even have the right to resist. When I¡¯m being beaten up, I just hope that they won¡¯t go all out and beat me to death.
¡°There was once when I finally found a bun in the trash can that only had a bite taken out of it. I had been starving for a few days at that time. If I didn¡¯t eat anything, I would die. However, I was soon discovered by the security guards of the neighborhood. After they questioned how I climbed through the fence of the neighborhood, they dragged me to an empty corner and beat me with a stick. I protected my head and ate at the same time. I¡¯m already used to it.
¡°Thew applies to people. I don¡¯t even have an ID card. I¡¯m not considered a person,¡± Old Fang said offhandedly.
Chu Ning quietly listened to Old Fang and did not interrupt him.
She felt that Old Fang¡¯s logic was still eptable. He and the homeless were the vulnerable groups that the government needed to care most about.
But sadly, their group was like the shadows behind the light, never receiving any attention or care.
¡°But I¡¯ve never stolen or robbed, nor have I done anything illegal. I only know how to pick up things to eat, and I can also do some temporary work. Public order is better than before, and there are fewer people beating me. At least it¡¯s not as dangerous as before.¡± When Old Fang said this, there was a hint of satisfaction in his tone.
¡°Old Fang, if you¡¯re really starving, it¡¯s fine for you to steal something to eat. That¡¯s not illegal. It¡¯s an emergency,¡± Chu Ning said, feeling particrly ufortable.
It was as if a stone was pressing down on her heart. She could clearly breathe normally, but she had a feeling of stuffiness.
¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Old Fang shook his head fiercely.
¡°I have never stolen before. Some churches will give out some free food on the weekend. I know where they are,¡± Old Fang continued.
¡°Old Fang, I¡¯ll find you and them a job. Long-term. You work for me, and I¡¯ll provide you with food and amodation. Then, I¡¯ll give you money. Let me think.¡± After saying that, Chu Ning thought for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Is it alright if I pay you by the day in the early stages, and by the month subsequently?¡±
Chu Ning thought that with the current situation of Old Fang and those homeless people, they might not have any money other than to settle their livelihood. It was necessary to settle the sry by the day.
¡°How much per day?¡± After a moment of silence, Old Fang asked nervously.
He felt that what Chu Ning said was probably not true. How could such a good thing happen to him?
Recalling the miserable experience of being deceived, Old Fang¡¯s body suddenly trembled.
¡°150 yuan a day, is that okay?¡± Chu Ning asked seriously.
The average sry in M City was at this level. If the price was too high, Old Fang and the other homeless people might not believe it.
Old Fang gulped.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion.
¡°Is it true?¡± Old Fang looked at the young and beautiful Chu Ning. Although he was very tempted, he was not a fool. Old Fang felt that such a good thing was not for homeless people like them.
Chapter 534 - 534 Problem Solved
534 Problem Solved
In the past, he had heard that some people would bring homeless people like them to a ce in the name of recruitment. They would eat and drink well for a period of time, and then¡have their body parts sold.
The more Old Fang thought about it, the more he felt that Chu Ning was suspicious.
He subconsciously stood up and slowly retreated.
¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. The workce is in M City¡¡± After spending a long time exining, Old Fang finally believed Chu Ning¡¯s words.
¡°When I had the most savings on me, it didn¡¯t exceed 1,000 yuan,¡± Old Fang said bitterly after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s ns for them.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Your living conditions will be greatly improved. I¡¯ll let you live in a real dormitory with a bed, a toilet, a bathroom, and a shower. Then, after a while, I¡¯ll try to get you an ID card. That way, even if you don¡¯t work there in the future, you¡¯ll have the confidence to make a living,¡± Chu Ning said solemnly.
She knew that without an ID card, there was no way to sign abor contract.
This was also the real reason Old Fang and those homeless people did not have ie protection.
The people who hired them obviously knew this, so they could unscrupulously deny them their sries. In modern society, one really couldn¡¯t move an inch without an ID card or an item that could prove one¡¯s identity.
Homeless people like Old Fang couldn¡¯t even take long-distance transportation, let alone find a job.
This was a closed loop. Just like what Old Fang had said earlier, he couldn¡¯t even prove that he was a person.
¡°Identity card? Can it be done?¡± Old Fang looked at Chu Ning in disbelief as if he were listening to a tale.
¡°It¡¯s more difficult to handle, but desperate times call for desperate measures; I have a way to deal with it. As long as you cooperate, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chu Ning said emotionally.
For these people, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. For Chu Ning, as long as she was willing to spend money, she could easily resolve it.
With different identities, one would view things differently.
These homeless people had problems putting three meals on the table, so how could they have the mood to think about these problems?
Chu Ning only needed to find some people to cooperate and prove the identity of these tramps. That way, she could get the identity card. Although it sounded exceedingly simple, the specific operation was veryplicated.
Other than Chu Ning, no one would think of doing that for these people.
¡°Tell them that, if they¡¯re willing, they can go to the abandoned industrial park I mentioned in the afternoon. Although the living conditions there are not very good at the moment, it¡¯s better than living under the bridge. And over there, no one will chase you away. As long as I¡¯m around, you can continue to live there,¡± Chu Ning smiled.
Old Fang was excited for a long time before he came back to his senses. He did not know what to say and only replied with a single word, ¡°Okay.¡±
If Chu Ning wasn¡¯t lying to him, it meant that the good days of the homeless had reallye.
¡°I¡¯m not providing for you for free. You have to work for me,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at Old Fang, who was so stoked that he didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°That¡¯s good. Take me to see them now,¡± Chu Ning continued, looking at Chu Yuen, who was over there talking non-stop.
¡°No problem.¡± After Old Fang finished speaking, he walked towards the homeless people who were holding iron bowls and eating breakfast.
As Old Fang introduced them, Chu Ning listened carefully to the basic information of these people.
These tramps had never let down their guard against her. They held the iron bowls in their hands tightly, looking jittery.
¡°This is Xiao Xia. He¡¯s only 17 years old, but this child has suffered so much since he was young. In addition, he¡¯s deaf, so he looks more mature.
¡°This person who can onlyugh foolishly can¡¯t speak, so we just call him mute. He can use hand gestures to convey some simple meanings.
¡°This old man¡¯s two children died in an ident years ago. His wife also divorced him. His brain has always been a little abnormal, but he doesn¡¯t hurt people nor does it affect his work. He just likes to daydream.¡±
Chu Ning listened to Old Fang¡¯s simple and casual introduction of these tramps. Their suffering did not seem to be very important in Old Fang¡¯s words, as if it was a matter of course.
They struggled to live in this difficult world. Perhaps they hadined, but under the threat of survival, they could only silently bear the injustice of fate.
Chapter 535 - 535 Next Stop
535 Next Stop
Among these people, Old Fang was considered one of the more clear-headed ones. He also looked more normal, so he wanted to lead these tramps to survive.
Before Chu Ning left, she asked Chu Yuen to go to the nearby supermarket to exchange 1,000 yuan in cash and give it to Old Fang.
To let Old Fang bring these homeless people for a good meal before officially starting work the following day.
Chu Ning needed them to build the abandoned industrial park. To a certain extent, these people¡¯s work efficiency was not low, it could even be said that they were very serious and did not dare to make any mistakes when getting things done.
Moreover, Chu Ning only needed them to use their strength and not their mental faculties.
This way, it would put an end to those who wanted to take this opportunity to make trouble for Chu Ning.
Zhou Hao wouldn¡¯t spend money to win over some homeless people, right?
Even if he wanted to, Chu Ning would not give him the chance to do so.
Moreover, after hearing Old Fang¡¯s words, Chu Ning really wanted to do something for this vulnerable group.
Of course, she would not consider helping some of the vile vagrants.
¡°Chu Yuen, bring me to meet the artists you mentioned.¡± After leaving the bridge, Chu Ning nned to take advantage of the afternoon to arrange for people to decorated the abandoned industrial park.
¡°Sis, are you in such a hurry?¡± Chu Yuen asked curiously.
¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Every second counts, understand?¡± Chu Ning felt that Chu Yuen was still too idle.
¡°It¡¯s just that the next batch of homeless people we¡¯re going to meet have more personalities. They¡¯re fundamentally different from Old Fang. Old Fang and the others have a hard life, but these people are purely pretentious and have personalities. This is also the reason they wander the streets. Of course, they don¡¯t think that they are wandering,¡± Chu Yuen said helplessly.
¡°So, what does this have to do with me going to see them next?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
¡°It does matter. They might be asleep at this time, or some of them might not be around. They like to gather at night and speak loosely. In their words, they only have inspiration at night. But the reality is that they can¡¯t even afford the rent and are unwilling to work. They can only wander,¡± Chu Yuen exined.
¡°You know a lot of people. If I encounter any trouble in M City in the future, will it work if I use your name?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and said with a smile.
¡°Er, er¡¡± Chu Yuen knew that Chu Ning was teasing him on purpose.
¡°If you have nothing to do, just stay in the library. Don¡¯t run around, do you hear me?¡± Chu Ning said calmly.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuen nodded slowly.
She still allowed Chu Yuen to bring her to the next ce.
¡°The ce where these artists gather is called Happy Vige. It¡¯s a little far from here,¡± Chu Yuen whispered as they waited for the taxi.
He was a little afraid of Chu Ning now, although he couldn¡¯t tell why.
¡°How far is it?¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yuen and asked evenly.
¡°About¡50 to 60 kilometers,¡± Chu Yuen replied quietly.
¡°I really gave you too much pocket money,¡± Chu Ning rued.
More than an hourter, Chu Ning finally arrived at the Happy Vige that Chu Yuen had mentioned.
ording to Chu Yuen¡¯s introduction, the name ¡®Happy¡¯ was actually given by these artists themselves. The vige was located at the border of M City and was very remote.
Moreover, the reason these artists could live there was because no one was living in the empty buildings.
More than ten years ago, Happy Vige had not been called Happy Vige yet. Although it was very small, there were still dozens of families.
Later on, a huge murder case happened here, killing several families, with more than a dozen people losing their lives.
After this incident, the vige had been rumored to be haunted.
The vigers who were still living in the vige also felt listless and unwell. Some vigers could not stand this torture and returned to normal after moving out.
As time passed, more and more people moved out of the vige. Until a year ago, thest family in the vige hadpletely moved out. The entire vige became a famous ghost vige.
The people from the surrounding viges would stay away from this ce every time they passed by.
However, these avant-garde artists were not afraid of this. Although the vigers had moved away, their houses stood empty.
Chapter 536 - 536 Artists
536 Artists
These houses were empty, so why not make use of them?
The main reason was that there was no need to pay rent there, so the ce had be a paradise for artists.
They believed that art was above everything else, so they didn¡¯t care much about money. In fact, their so-called art couldn¡¯t be recognized by the market and had almost no liquidity.
Poor people always needed to find excuses tofort themselves, or else life would be less joyful.
After getting off the car, Chu Ning walked towards the so-called Happy Vige. After walking for a while, she saw a group of people gathered in an empty space. There were men and women, but many men had long hair. Chu Ning felt that she could not really appreciate their trendy outfits.
They sat on the ground in the shade of a huge tree. The ground was papered with newspapers and covered with empty beer bottles. Beside them were musical instruments and even aplete set of drums.
These people were discussing music.
¡°Oh? Little Chu Yuen, have you thought it through and decided to join us?¡± A young woman wearing ripped jeans and whose makeup could only be described as horrifying asked, her eyes lighting up when she saw Chu Yuen.
¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a great beauty beside him? Hey, Stunning Beauty. This is the new nickname I¡¯m giving you. If you want to join us, you have to have a catchy name. This nickname suits you very well,¡± a wandering artist said enthusiastically when he saw Chu Ning.
¡°Stunning Beauty, you need to change your image. Your old-fashioned clothes don¡¯t match our team¡¯s style,¡± another wandering artist added with a strange expression.
Chu Yuen shook his head and pointed at Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m not here to join you, and neither is she.¡±
¡°Then why are you here?¡± a wandering artist holding a guitar asked in confusion.
¡°What a pity. Stunning Beauty doesn¡¯t belong here. I¡¯m a little heartbroken,¡± another person immediately put on a sad expression. He picked up a beer bottle and put it to his mouth. Unfortunately, the beer bottle was already empty.
¡°I¡¯m here to have a look at and to admire the lifestyle of artists,¡± Chu Ning said, going against her conscience.
If the Old Fang she met before was pitiful, then she could only evaluate these people before her as being deserving of their status.
They pursued spiritual wealth but neglected material things. This was simply deceiving themselves.
¡°My name is Chu Ning,¡± Chu Ning spoke again.
¡°My name is Zhang Fa, and my nickname is Carbon-based Life. His name is Li Lian, and this is Hibiscus. He¡¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s self-introduction, a wandering artist enthusiastically introduced himself and the people around him.
Chu Ning listened to their odd nicknames and really could not understand their thoughts.
¡°No wonder they can be artists while I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Chu Ning sighed to herself. She felt that it was still better to be an ordinary person.
¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands. She felt that it was not easy to reason with such a delusional person.
Her purpose foring was very clear, so even if she was not interested in their art, she still had to try to understand it.
¡°Crazy Stone, you are really talented! I think some of the popr singers who are active in the music industry are much worse than you.¡±
¡°Brother Stone is amazing. We¡¯re humbled!¡±
¡°The key is that he has a unique understanding of musicality. We always miss the main point.¡±
¡°This is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person!¡±
Chu Ning looked at these people who were looking fanatically at the wandering artist called Crazy Stone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.
The thought suddenly came to Chu Ning¡¯s mind, ¡°Maybe he really is talented, but I don¡¯t know it?¡±
With a trace of anticipation, Chu Ning silently watched Crazy Stone constantly tune the guitar. It looked very realistic.
Chu Yuen, who was standing at the side, had long since distanced himself. He even covered his ears and looked at Chu Ning gloatingly.
Chapter 537 - 537 There’s a Reason
537 There¡¯s a Reason
Ten secondster, Chu Ning regretted it.
She felt that there was a reason these people were so down-and-out that they could not afford the rent.
To put it nicely, she couldn¡¯t understand this kind of avant-garde art form.
The pronunciation was like shrill wailing, but the name of this song was called Stunning Beauty¡
Chu Ning didn¡¯t know what they were thinking.
However, she felt that many would be attracted toe and watch these people in the industrial park.
Whether it was good or not, it was enough to attract people. This was what Chu Ning wanted, and was also the reason she hade that day.
A few minutester, Crazy Stone ended his performance.
The artists around him apuded and congratted him.
Chu Ning had no choice but to p along, even though she did not even understand what he was singing.
After the apuse ended, a wandering artist named Octopus Without Tentacles stood up, looked around, and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Since we have a new audience today, I¡¯m going to show you a new technique that I¡¯ve recently realized.¡±
Chu Ning had no choice but to prepare her ears to be baptized once more.
The song was very long, but halfway through the singer¡¯s performance, the microphone suddenly cut off, and so did the sound system.
At the same time, a man in blue overalls and a red hat walked over with a gloomy expression.
Chu Ning¡¯s gaze changed slightly. She knew that the person in front of her was the one who stopped these artists from pursuing their music dreams.
¡°A bunch of lunatics! Your electricity bill has been dyed for more than seven months!¡± the electrician mercilessly roared at the wandering artists.
Although they didn¡¯t need to pay any rent, the water and electricity bills were not free.
¡°Mr. Liu, give us some more time. I think art will definitely¡¡± Crazy Stone was about to speak, but he was ruthlessly interrupted by Mr. Liu.
¡°Cut the crap! You bunch of crazy weirdos, you¡¯re already in arrears with the electricity bill of more than 6,000 yuan. If it weren¡¯t for the government not allowing the power to cut off, afraid that the vigers would still return to live here, would you still be living happily until now!¡± Mr. Liu viciously reprimanded him. His voice was very loud, his tone extremely arrogant.
Chu Ning was a few meters away, but she could still see the saliva that came out of Mr. Liu¡¯s mouth sttering toward Crazy Stone¡¯s face.
Mr. Liu cursed for a few minutes before he finally stopped. He seemed to be tired of speaking.
¡°That new girl, I think you¡¯re dressed quite normally. Hurry up and leave this ce. This is not a good ce. None of these people are normal. There¡¯s something wrong with their heads,¡± Mr. Liu said with pity, looking at Chu Ning.
¡°I¡¯ll give you two weeks, no, one week. If you can¡¯t pay the electricity bill, pack your things and get lost!¡± Mr. Liu turned to leave after he finished speaking.
However, he turned around and spat on the ground in front of Crazy Stone before leaving in satisfaction.
¡°Sigh. How are we going to get 6,000 yuan in a week?¡±
¡°Forget about 6,000 yuan, I don¡¯t even have 60 yuan on me!¡±
¡°Mr. Liu really doesn¡¯t have a musical bone in his body. He doesn¡¯t understand what artists like us are pursuing!¡±
¡°He¡¯s just a materialistic person. Our spiritual world is much richer than his!¡±
Chu Ning could only sigh weakly inside as she listened to these people¡¯s whispered exnations.
These people were simply stubborn, and that was only after the debt collectors left.
Chu Ning had always felt that a sessful artist must have some outstanding qualities or sufficient talent.
Otherwise, it could only be called escaping from reality.
¡°All gifted artists, I have a good ce. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to go? There will be a lot of people there when it¡¯s time to get off work, and the venue is big enough for you to disy your talents to your heart¡¯s content. The key is that they don¡¯t have to pay for the water and electricity bills. They also provide food so that the artists don¡¯t have to worry about material problems and can concentrate on their creations,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile as she looked at the group of artists.
¡°There¡¯s such a good ce!¡± Octopus Without Tentacles looked at Chu Ning in surprise and disbelief.
Chapter 538 - 538 Agreed
538 Agreed
¡°Is Stunning Beauty¡¯s true identity that of a talent scout? Does she think that all of us have the potential to be future singers?¡± Crazy Stone suddenly said excitedly.
¡°But I refuse to be a singer! This is not the life I want. Bing a singer will only bring endless troubles. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able topose in peace!¡± he added.
At this, Chu Ning was instantly at a loss for words.
This person¡¯s imagination was really shocking.
The key was that his skin was extraordinarily thick. He could always say something unexpected.
¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just want to provide a stage for all the artists to express themselves freely. I don¡¯t want your talents to be buried.¡± Chu Ning had no choice but to exin patiently, even though she didn¡¯t want to.
¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Crazy Stone suddenly looked at the group of wandering artists beside him.
¡°We¡think this is not bad.¡±
¡°Yeah, there¡¯s food, water, and an audience. We don¡¯t have to worry about material things. How nice is that?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no better ce for us to develop.¡±
¡°Artists also have to eat. Only then can we create better works.¡±
The group of wandering artists spoke up one after another.
Obviously, Chu Ning¡¯s offer was very tempting. They had no reason to refuse. They just liked freedom, but they were not really stupid.
Now that Chu Ning had proposed such good conditions, if they missed it, such an opportunity may not appear again.
Their living conditions were not much better than Old Fang and the other vagrants.
Old Fang and the others were limited by their innate conditions, while they had different thoughts from ordinary people.
¡°Sigh, since you all think so, I can only agree to go with you.¡± Crazy Stone sighed, as if he had made the decision very reluctantly.
Chu Ning looked at the artists in front of her and felt likeughing.
This matter had been decided very easily.
Chu Ning originally thought that these artists would be very difficult to deal with. After all, they might be resistant and think that Chu Ning was using material things to tempt them.
She had underestimated human nature.
In other words, not everyone was like her,bining knowledge with action and doing as she said.
¡°Then, why don¡¯t you move over tomorrow?¡± Chu Ning asked tentatively.
¡°Why wait until tomorrow? Can¡¯t we move in today?¡± Crazy Stone looked at Chu Ning and asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°Er¡ I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to pack your things in time.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at Crazy Stone, who had changed his expression in the blink of an eye.
¡°Other than these musical instruments, we don¡¯t have any luggage,¡± Crazy Stone said carelessly.
Crazy Stone seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly added, ¡°Oh right, Stunning Beauty. Other than the dozen of us, there are actually some people who haven¡¯t arrived yet. They might be sleeping, and some might have had to temporarily give up their dreams for material gains. I need to inform them.¡±
¡°No problem. Other than them, you can introduce any artists you know to my ce. As long as they¡¯re interested in art, whether it¡¯s music or anything else, I wee them. I¡¯ll cover all expenses. You¡¯re all wee toe. Food, drink, and amodation are free!¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Wait, Stunning Beauty, do you have any additional conditions?¡± a female wandering artist nicknamed Subus said nervously.
¡°There are no conditions. Besides, my ce is an industrial zone and there are no residential areas. You can release your energy 24 hours a day. No one will think that you are noisy. There will also be arge audience so that more people can appreciate your talents.¡± At this moment, Chu Ning was also generously giving praise.
As long as these people were willing to go over, nothing would be a problem.
¡°Really?¡± someone asked with uncertainty.
¡°Of course. You can go over and take a look in the afternoon. If you think it¡¯s suitable, you can rmend it to your artist friends. I think it can be considered your base? A base that won¡¯t be disturbed,¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After confirming this fact, someone immediately jumped for joy.
This time, they no longer had to worry about their daily lives!
It was glorious just listening to Chu Ning¡¯s description.
Chu Ning felt that this was truly the best use of everything.
Chapter 539 - 539 Cooperation
539 Cooperation
The idle industrial park was put to use, and the homeless people had a ce to live.
After Chu Ning left in the afternoon, she made a call to Zhou Wei.
When she found out that Zhou Wei was in the office on the top floor of the Soaring Clouds Group, she rushed over immediately.
Zhou Wei was still the same. As soon as Chu Ning walked into the office, she could smell the full-bodied aroma of coffee. It was difficult for her to understand how much Zhou Wei liked coffee.
Chu Ning felt that this was only needed for when she had to refresh herself.
¡°Last night, you showed me a different side of you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like that, also experiencing times when you lose control of your emotions,¡± Zhou Wei said as he smilingly brought a cup of steaming hot coffee to Chu Ning.
¡°Try it. My friend sent it to me from South America.¡±
Zhou Wei sniffed the coffee in his hand, intoxicated. He already knew about what had happened at the charity banquet the previous night. In fact, if Zhou Hao hadn¡¯t happened to be there, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Chu Ning would do such a thing¡
¡°I don¡¯t really like the taste of coffee. I didn¡¯t expect you to pay special notice to this matter. From what you¡¯re saying, Zhou Hao¡¯s every move seems to be within your line of sight.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei and said softly.
It was impossible and of no need for Zhou Wei to keep an eye on her. There was only one possibility for him to know about the charity g the night before.
Zhou Wei¡¯s eyes were always watching Zhou Hao¡¯s every move.
Zhou Hao should have been there the previous night, but Chu Ning did not notice him. Otherwise, the knife should have been ced at Zhou Hao¡¯s neck.
¡°I got used to drinking it when I was young, so it¡¯s very difficult to change the habit now. It also just happens to be refreshing. Zhou Hao is a opinionated guy. I just need to make him think that he¡¯s smart enough,¡± Zhou Wei said indifferently.
In fact, Zhou Hao wasn¡¯t the only one among the younger generation of the Zhou family who was under his surveince. Some of the informants themselves were the most trusted ones around these people.
After hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s words, Chu Ning fell silent for a while.
¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei with aplicated expression.
Zhou Wei was waiting. It was impossible for him not to know some of Zhou Hao¡¯s methods against Chu Ning.
However, his rtionship with Chu Ning was only that of andlord and a tenant. There was no need for him to help Chu Ning.
Chu Ning knew that, but she also knew the principle of equivalent exchange.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Zhou Wei took a sip of coffee and replied, ¡°Working with me is not a bad thing. A person¡¯s experience is limited. Even someone as powerful as Su Kun needs the support of the shareholders. This is unavoidable. The matters of the Zhou family are not up to the old master alone. Chu Ning, you and I can¡¯t get rid of this rule, at least for now.¡± When Zhou Wei said this, he sighed.
¡°I still can¡¯t be as unscrupulous as Zhou Hao, so I need someone who understands him to help me deal with him.¡± Chu Ning spread her hands.
¡°That¡¯s normal. Mad dogs are always troublesome.¡± Zhou Wei smiled.
¡°We can cooperate, but Zhou Wei, I want to confirm it again.¡± Chu Ning looked calmly at Zhou Wei.
Zhou Wei had been sipping the coffee in his cup. When he noticed Chu Ning¡¯s gaze, he put down his coffee.
¡°Are you asking me what my attitude would be if you and Zhou Hao were to end up in a situation where only one of you could survive?¡± Zhou Wei rubbed the wooden patterns on the table and replied flippantly.
¡°I don¡¯t care. Chu Ning, you haven¡¯t experienced what I¡¯ve been through, so you can¡¯t understand my feelings. I can only tell you this. If Zhou Hao had the chance to kill me, I would have died long ago. Or if I don¡¯t have enough power to deter them, not only Zhou Hao, even the other trash from the Zhou family can easily tear me apart. The old master won¡¯t care about me if I don¡¯t show him something that he values enough.¡±
Chapter 540 - 540 Ye Ting’s Transfer
540 Ye Ting¡¯s Transfer
¡°The rules of survival for big families are cruel. There is no brotherhood between us to speak of. To us, kinship is a very extravagant term. I still had some feelings for my parents; the more I grew up, the more the connection between us gradually disappeared. As for Zhou Hao, if his parents can be exchanged for sufficient personal benefits, he can sacrifice them without hesitation.¡± Zhou Wei seemed to be describing a trivial matter.
¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°However, if Zhou Hao dies, the Zhou family will definitely point the spearhead at you. At that time¡¡±
Before Zhou Wei could finish, Chu Ning continued, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±
Zhou Wei said coldly, ¡°No, you misunderstood me. I hope you can help me. If we work together, you have to help me deal with the Zhou family. The Zhou family is not mine yet. The old master¡¯s desire for power and wealth is too strong. He¡¯s already so advanced in years; it¡¯s time for him to give up his position. The future belongs to us.¡±
The next morning, after the weekend ended, it was Monday¡
As usual, Chu Ning returned to Jingyuan High School for sses.
The final exams were getting ever closer, and the summer vacation was about to begin.
When she reached the ssroom door, Chu Ning heard a lively discussion in the ss, although she couldn¡¯t make out what was being said.
When these students noticed Chu Ning¡¯s arrival, they fell silent again. Among them, Wang Li looked at her with a particrly vicious gaze.
She didn¡¯t know what had happened between Chu Ning and Ye Ting the previous Saturday night.
Only some of Chu Ning¡¯s ssmates who were on good terms with her looked at her strangely.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaomi? Did something big happen in ss today?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion.
Xiaomi looked excited when she saw Chu Ning. She quickly replied, ¡°Nothing major happened. It¡¯s just that a ssmate left. I heard that she transferred schools.
¡°Chu Ning, did you do this?¡± Xiaomi continued curiously.
¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Ning. Everyone wondered if Ye Ting was scared by you. Some students who came early today said that Ye Ting¡¯s face was expressionless when she came to the ssroom, like a zombie. It¡¯s quite scary.¡±
¡°You and Ye Ting have always been on bad terms. Now that she has finally left, may I ask you what are your thoughts?¡±
¡°Chu Ning, Ye Ting has transferred schools. Now, there¡¯s finally no one in ss who will go against you. This is like a tug-of-war, and eventually, it ends with your victory.¡±
The students around Chu Ning expressed their opinions one after another.
¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±
Immediately, a student whispered, ¡°Although Ye Ting has left, it¡¯s not that she has no sessor; there¡¯s still Yu Yan.¡±
After hearing these students¡¯ words, Chu Ning also looked toward Ye Ting¡¯s seat.
Ye Ting¡¯s table had been cleared of all its books. It seemed that she really could no longer stay in Jingyuan High School.
She had transferred schools.
Chu Ning knew that Ye Ting¡¯s transfer was unequivocally rted to her.
However, this was not her fault. After all, it was Ye Ting who wanted to provoke her first.
Chu Ning chose not topromise this time. She fought back. Ye Ting was almost scared silly by her shocking actions.
It could only be said that Chu Ning¡¯s previous methods of dealing with Ye Ting had been too gentle.
Therefore, this counterattack left a deep shadow in Ye Ting¡¯s heart. She understood that Chu Ning was not an existence that she could provoke.
Ye Ting had known about it before, but she had never experienced it personally. This was also the reason she had been constantly testing Chu Ning¡¯s bottom line.
Directly leaving school was the only thing Ye Ting could do.
This time, she had lostpletely.
On the spiritual level, even if Ye Ting saw Chu Ning again in the future, she would never be able to raise her head.
She had already lost the courage and qualifications to be Chu Ning¡¯s opponent.
Ye Ting¡¯s transfer also sent a signal to Chu Ning ¡ª the Ye family was prepared to stand on the opposite side of her.
Ye Zhen¡¯s words before he left that night were not meant to threaten her.
Chapter 541 - 541 Inside the School
541 Inside the School
Although Ye Zhen didn¡¯t want to deal directly with Chu Ning, the two women in the family were too pretentious. No matter how unwilling he was, he was still Ye Ting¡¯s father and Cheng Yi¡¯s husband.
Chu Ning had approached Zhou Wei to work with him the previous afternoon because she was forced by the situation.
She had more and more enemies in M City.
Chu Ning felt that it was time for her to cultivate her own forces and partners.
Although Su Kun had told her that he would help her when the time was right, Chu Ning had clearly not grown to that level yet.
It was not easy to meet Su Kun¡¯s requirements. Although Su Kun admired Chu Ning, it did not mean that he had no requirements for her.
There were many geniuses with potential, but very few could grow in the end.
The difficulties and setbacks encountered in the process of growth, as well as the uncertainties, were very numerous.
Chu Ning wasn¡¯t too affected by Ye Ting¡¯s transfer. She nned to study hard in school.
She had gradually lostmon topics with her ssmates.
Although Chu Ning spent more time in school, she mainly interacted with people in society.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning felt a little helpless.
She also wanted to be free of pressure, but reality kept forcing her to keep moving forward. There was no way out.
Chu Ning could only try her best to ensure her and her family¡¯s safety. An ident could happen at any time.
Just like that night when she had held a knife to Ye Ting¡¯s neck, Chu Ning was already prepared to be treated that way by others.
Therefore, she did not want to have too much interaction with these students. This was not necessarily good for them.
In the process of growing up, one had to give up something.
That was what she thought, but the students around her didn¡¯t know about it.
¡°Chu Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect that, after a weekend, Ye Ting would leave Jingyuan High School so dejectedly. Look at how Wang Li is gritting her teeth. I¡¯m really in a good mood!¡± Xiaomi was very gleeful. Although she didn¡¯t know the specific reason Ye Ting dropped out of school, the result was satisfactory.
As time passed, more and more people in the ss hated Ye Ting. Even if there were people who supported her, they would not show it on the surface.
¡°Yeah, who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d transfer in at the beginning of the semester and transfer out at the end of the semester? It¡¯s only the span of a few months. I really can¡¯t figure out what she¡¯s thinking,¡± another student muttered softly.
¡°Such a selfish person should leave the ss and not stay in a pure ce like school,¡± Xiaomi said casually.
Yu Yan, who was not far away, also looked at Chu Ning from time to time. However, her evasive gazes were filled with deep-seated fear.
Yu Yan understood that hidden beneath Chu Ning¡¯s calm appearance was a crazed soul.
Not only did Chu Ning leave a psychological scar on Ye Ting, but it was also the same for Yu Yan.
First, she hit Yao Liang, and then she directly pointed the spearhead at Ye Ting. The funny thing was that Ye Ting had told her earlier that she would make Chu Ning embarrass herself in public¡ Yu Yan felt at a loss when she thought about Ye Ting¡¯s confidence when she told her.
She really wanted to ask Ye Ting where her confidence came from.
Not only did Chu Ning easily see through Ye Ting¡¯s thoughts, but she also took the opportunity to teach her a lesson. Even though Ye Ting¡¯s own parents made a personal appearance, It was still of no use.
When Yu Yan thought of this, she suddenly rejoiced slightly.
Although she had been arrogant on her first day at school, she had apologized to Chu Ning in the end. Otherwise, if she had continued to make a fuss¡ Thinking of the consequences, Yu Yan could not help but tremble slightly.
¡°Father, it seems like you were right,¡± Yu Yan thought with some lingering fear.
At the same time, the situation in Qinghe Vige was not very good these two days.
The interests of Qinghe Vige were bound to Chu Ning. Chu Ning was in a difficult situation now, and so were they.
Qinghe Vige¡¯s agricultural products business also suffered a heavy blow.
Runfa Shopping Mall had ceased its partnership with Qinghe Vige. This was the reality of business games.
Chapter 542 - 542 Complicated Situation
542 Complicated Situation
When Chu Ning owned Cloud Shopping, the shareholders of Runfa Shopping Mall would naturally satisfy all of Chu Ning¡¯s requests.
However, the owner of Cloud Shopping was now Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao would not allow such a situation to happen unless Qinghe Vigepletely sided with him.
Runfa Shopping Mall had many channels to purchase agricultural products, but Qinghe Vige had returned to its previous state.
Arge number of small vendors appeared in Qinghe Vige, and they offered very low prices.
The arrogant faces of these peddlers were very troublesome. Many of them relied on Yang Feng to survive.
The current situation had undoubtedly intensified the conflict within Qinghe Vige.
Although there had been conflicts when they had been poor, as they gradually became rich, the conflicts would only grow bigger and bigger.
In the process of bing rich from a state of poverty, people¡¯s mentality would also change.
At that moment, many residents of Qinghe Vige had someints about Wen An, but they had not yet voiced it clearly.
Recently, they had first encountered a joint suppression by Houtu Vige and the surrounding viges, cutting off the water source. A few days ago, traces of the nting cannabis of were even found in Qinghe Vige¡
Themissioner of the Agricultural Bureau came to investigate, which made the people in Qinghe Vige panic, especially since Wen An did not give everyone a reasonable exnation for this matter.
Growing cannabis was not a small matter.
Now, faced with distributors making things difficult, they would not understand Wen An¡¯s challenges and would only think that he was ipetent.
Wen An could maintain his original intention and firmly support Chu Ning, but there were thousands of people in Qinghe Vige. They would not support and understand Chu Ning unconditionally.
They only cared about whether Chu Ning could bring them benefits.
In the greenhouse area, a resident of Qinghe Vige said helplessly to the cocky Zhang Quan, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you bought tomatoes at 6 yuan per kilogram previously. Our nting costs are almost 3 yuan. If you buy them at 4 yuan now, we won¡¯t make much money.¡±
At that point, the phenomenon was not unique. Other farmers were also experiencing the same predicament.
These small distributors were offering very low prices. It was not just tomatoes. The more profitable the vegetables were, the more the distributors would reduce the profit margin.
Zhang Quan was one of the few distributors who had been dealt with by Chu Ning.
Moreover, they had also be the messengers when Chu Ning challenged Yang Feng.
But now that the situation had changed, who would have thought that they would be able to act arrogantly again in the near future?
Zhang Quan looked at the residents of Qinghe Vige. They could only lower their heads and smile apologetically as they cowered before him. With an impatient expression, he said, ¡°You dislike the low price? Alright! You can ship these things out of M City or even out of the province. Why do you want to do business with me? I didn¡¯t force you to sell it to me. Go on!¡±
While making money, he wanted to vent his anger towards Chu Ning at the same time. He could not deal with Chu Ning directly. He did not have the strength to do so.
However, it was still very easy to control the residents of Qinghe Vige.
Chu Ning had treated him like a nobody before, and now it was finally his turn to take revenge!
¡°Mr. Zhang, aren¡¯t you joking with us? If we transport it to other cities, we will have topete with the local farmers. The price will definitely be very low. In addition to the transportation costs and damages along the way, not only will we not make anything, we will only lose money,¡± the Qinghe viger replied with a bitter smile.
Even though he knew that Zhang Quan was deliberately making things difficult for him, he had no choice. Apart from Runfa Shopping Mall, some other supermarkets and distributors likewise ignored them.
It was as if they had discussed it collectively and deliberately ignored Qinghe Vige.
They didn¡¯t reject it, but the price was ridiculously low.
Inparison, the price that Zhang Quan and the others offered was already considered ¡®benevolent¡¯.
¡°What does it have to do with me if you guys lose money? Was it caused by me? It¡¯s all the fault of your Vige Chief Wen! Previously, youined that our price was too low. Are you feeling better now? Who else woulde to your Qinghe Vige to collect goods? Have you realized the seriousness of the problem now? Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. Take it or leave it. If you agree, quickly load the goods into my vehicle. If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡± Zhang Quan¡¯s attitude was extremely haughty. With Yang Feng¡¯s hidden support, he had a lot of confidence.
Chapter 543 - 543 Situation
543 Situation
In front of the greenhouses in Qinghe Vige, there were many small vendors like him. Their attitudes were the same as Zhang Quan¡¯s. These people were fearless. They were the best choice for the residents of Qinghe Vige.
Wen An was currently sitting in his office. He kept calling the distributors who used to have a good rtionship with Qinghe Vige.
However, the effect wasn¡¯t that great. The price they offered was only slightly higher than Zhang Quan and the others.
It also faintly revealed that they had no choice.
¡°Chief, I think these people are deliberately making things difficult for us.¡± Wen An¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Wen An had been on the phone for more than two hours, but no one had stepped forward to help Qinghe Vige.
Wen An put down his phone, took off his sses, and massaged his eyes.
¡°They have their own difficulties,¡± Wen An said softly.
¡°Difficulties. They have no principles!¡± the assistant said unhappily.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will be resolved eventually.¡± Wen An put on his sses again and said with a smile.
The residents of Qinghe Vige were worried about their ie. If they haggled with distributors, he, as the Chief, would be under even more pressure.
Even so, Wen An did not think that his choice to work with Chu Ning was a wrong one.
¡°We¡¯ll hold on for a while longer. I¡¯ve already contacted a few reliable distributors. They¡¯re still willing to ept our agricultural products. Although the price is a little lower than before, it¡¯s much better than those small suppliers. The price is not suppressed to that great a degree. It¡¯s reasonable that we¡¯ll suffer a loss during this period of time,¡± Wen An continued.
After the agricultural products trade ended in the morning, the people who signed thebor contract with Chu Ning were still fine. Even if the profits from the agricultural products were not much, their ie was guaranteed.
Chu Ning gave them an annual sry of more than 40,000 yuan, which was enough for them to livefortably.
However, there were still arge number of residents of Qinghe Vige who had not signed abor cooperation agreement with Chu Ning. When they saw this scene, they were immediately unhappy.
At this time, there were even rumors circting in Qinghe Vige that Wen An had received benefits from Chu Ning, so Qinghe Vige was forced to work with Chu Ning.
It didn¡¯t matter who started the rumor. What was important was that Qinghe Vige was no longer united.
Especially since there were traces of cannabis nted in Qinghe Vige not long ago. Many people suspected that it was done by Wen An.
The guidance of public opinion was very simple. This was obviously a rumor deliberately spread by someone.
However, with Qinghe Vige being gued by internal and external problems, it was not known how many people believed it.
The older generation of residents of Qinghe Vige felt that Wen An was still an outsider.
Wen An could only lead Qinghe Vige to prosperity. Once there was a problem in this process, he would be greeted with overwhelming doubts.
In fact, he had already done well enough. The government had also noticed his personal ability. As early as a year ago, a government leader had suggested that Wen An go somewhere else to take on the position of town mayor, but Wen An had rejected it.
He was now facing a huge challenge.
At noon.
A few residents of Qinghe Vige were gathered under a big tree to enjoy the shade.
¡°This can¡¯t go on. If the price continues to be so low, we won¡¯t be able to survive. They¡¯re deliberately not giving us a way out!¡± a dark-skinned middle-aged man said in a deep voice.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Dong. Maybe if we hold on for a while longer, things will take a turn for the better. ¡± A resident of Qinghe Vige also had on a solemn expression. He was answering Zhang Dong, but he was also telling himself this.
¡°We still have to hold on for a while? We¡¯re not wage earners. Selling these agricultural products is our only source of ie. We depend on this! Some time ago, the people of Houtu Vige were jealous of us. They joined forces with the people of other viges to cut off the water source. The more I think about it, the angrier I am. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was focused on making money, who would let them off so easily! Also, the Chief is too cowardly. If he had led us to hit back at them, we wouldn¡¯t have¡¡±
The more Zhang Dong spoke, the more agitated he became. However, he was interrupted.
¡°Zhang Dong, it¡¯s not good for you to talk about Vige Chief Wen behind his back, right?¡± Some of the residents of Qinghe Vige spoke with unhappy expressions.
Chapter 544 - 544 Disagreement
544 Disagreement
Although the current situation was not ideal, there were still many in Qinghe Vige who supported Wen An.
¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen the changes that Vige Chief Wen has led us to make in the past few years. You can¡¯t speak ill of him behind his back just because of a little misfortune, right?¡±
Zhang Dong, who had been interrupted, abruptly said emotionally, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re so noble. You¡¯re amazing. You have the ability to continue wasting time like this, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not like you. Your rich rtives in M City left you a house, and it¡¯s in the school district. Your child will be able to go to school in the future and find a good job. What about me? I¡¯m just relying on farming and selling agricultural products to support my family. How can I not be anxious? My two children depend on me to earn and spend money. How can I not be anxious?¡±
After Zhang Dong said this, the residents of Qinghe Vige fell silent.
They knew that what Zhang Dong said made sense. Everyone¡¯s family conditions were different, and they looked at things from different perspectives.
¡°Everyone, stop arguing. Calm down and think of a solution. We¡¯re here to solve the problem, not to quarrel.¡± Another slightly older resident of Qinghe Vige spoke up.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to argue at first, but this guy¡¯s words are too unpleasant. What do you mean talking about Vige Chief Wen behind his back? Aren¡¯t we all discussing this together? He only thinks about his own security. What about us? We have no profits and we eat dirt every day!¡± Zhang Dong retorted.
¡°It¡¯s only been a day or two. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Vige Chief Wen will definitely have a way. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions too early. ¡± Another resident of Qinghe Vige expressed his opinion.
There were a total of six people chatting, and at least three of them supported Wen An on the surface.
¡°In my opinion, we shouldn¡¯t engage inrge-scale coboration in future. Let¡¯s just go it alone. With those big-shots¡¯ infighting, they won¡¯t be bothered with us. In their eyes, 100,000 yuan may only be a day¡¯s expense, but that¡¯s my ie for several years. How can they empathize with us?¡± a thin and weak resident of Qinghe Vige rued.
¡°I think Vige Chief Wen will give everyone an exnation. However, to be honest, these distributors seemed to have changed a lot this time. Before we coborated with President Chu, they were still like normal people. Although the price wasn¡¯t high, it¡¯s still considered normal and within a range eptable to us. Now, it¡¯s like they¡¯ve gone mad; like they¡¯re robbing us. The key is that we can¡¯t do anything about it. We can only endure it.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t have any channels. This is the most important thing. How can we sell it at such a price?¡±
At this point, they fell silent again.
They currently all had the same thought.
¡°I have a suggestion. I think we can¡¡±
A resident of Qinghe Vige spoke, but his voice became softer and softer.
A momentter, the few people who had been chatting fell silent once more after hearing what he had to say.
It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought of this before, it was just that no one dared to say it out loud.
After a few minutes, someone finally spoke.
¡°Zhong Liang, your idea is indeed very glorious, but it is extraordinarily difficult to implement. Do you want to break away from Qinghe Vige? This is not a joke. Have you ever thought about the consequences if Vige Chief Wen or others find out about this?¡± Among the few of them, someone sighed and said softly.
¡°It¡¯s useless for you to do it alone. You need a lot of people. I think we need to privately gather the opinions of some people in our vige.¡±
Chapter 545 - 545 Benefits Are Most Important
545 Benefits Are Most Important
¡°Of course, there are screening criteria for this collection of opinions. Those who work under President Chu don¡¯t have to participate. They don¡¯tck money. In the next few days, we¡¯ll first screen out those who are interested. Then, we¡¯ll conduct a summary of the personnel. This way, even if Vige Chief Wen finds out, he won¡¯t be able to stop us,¡± the person who had first suggested it continued.
In fact, he had received benefits from Yang Feng. The money that Yang Feng had promised him was so much that he would not have to work in the fields for the rest of his life. The premise was that he could sessfully split Qinghe Vige.
Zhong Liang was only in his twenties. For him, the concept of Qinghe Vige was very vague. He only cared about whether Qinghe Vige could bring him benefits.
¡°You guys really don¡¯t have a conscience!¡± The elderly resident of Qinghe Vige could stand it no more. He spoke with grief and indignation.
¡°Have you forgotten what our Qinghe Vige was like before Vige Chief Wen came? At that time, the surrounding viges looked down on us. Have you forgotten? How did the previous Chief drag our vige¡¯s finances down step by step? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Ever since Vige Chief Wen came, how much has our standard of living improved? Even if the price of agricultural products is so low now, it shouldn¡¯t be worse than before Vige Chief Wen came, right?¡±
¡°But everyone¡¯s economic standard of living has improved now. Old Guo, don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a great gift after merely getting a little benefits. Let me tell you, the lives of the other viges are veryfortable now. My friends in the other viges proudly told me that the ie of their viges is almost the same as that of our vige at its peak. I don¡¯t know how they did it, but I know that their vige is working with President Yang and Mr. Zhou!¡±
¡°How do you expect us to calm down? Are we going to beughed at by the other viges like a few years ago? Times have changed! Old Guo, it¡¯s useless to talk about morality and integrity,¡± Zhong Liang replied indifferently.
After hearing this answer, Old Guo became silent.
He could demand that of himself, but he could not make the other residents of Qinghe Vige share his thoughts.
Old Guo didn¡¯t know how to answer. Although Wen An had undeniably led them on the road to wealth, the other viges had suddenly developed recently, but Qinghe Vige was indeed facing a huge dilemma.
Old Guo knew that he couldn¡¯t convince these people to change their minds, so he could only sigh.
¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said today. I still firmly support Vige Chief Wen.¡± With that, Old Guo stood up and left.
The remaining people looked at each other. They did not understand the stubborn Old Guo.
Even though there were still two people who supported Wen An, they were only interested in the benefits that Wen An brought.
Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they all felt that what Zhong Liang said was logical. Even if Zhong Liang said that there was a deep grudge between President Yang and Mr. Zhou, and President Chu, it had nothing to do with them.
As long as they could make money, they could work with anyone.
Besides, they were simply trying to make a living. Thinking of this, the guilt and uneasiness in their hearts were alleviated.
¡°Other than those who work for President Chu, there are probably many stubborn people like Old Guo in our vige.¡± Looking at Old Guo¡¯s departing figure, one of the Qinghe vigers sitting under the big tree sighed and spoke softly.
¡°For this kind of thing, we don¡¯t need too many people to participate in the beginning. As long as there are dozens of people, even a dozen will do. We just need to let the rest of the people see our exaggerated profits every day. At that time, in front of money, the Chief, kindness, and morality are nothing!¡± Zhong Liang continued bewitchingly.
After school in the evening, Chu Ning nned to go to the industrial park in Guanjiang District to have a look.
The artists, Old Fang, and the others should be living in the industrial park by now.
Zhang Bo specially recruited some employees to manage the various affairs of the industrial park, including the logistics and services of these homeless people.
¡°President Chu, many people came to the industrial park today. I asked Xiao Li to do a screening. Although they are homeless, there are still basic requirements for them. They either have to have certain special skills or are as hardworking and sincere as Old Fang.¡±
Chapter 546 - 546 Industrial Park
546 Industrial Park
¡°I didn¡¯t take in those homeless people who only want to freeload. They won¡¯t work hard even if given a chance,¡± Zhang Bo said to Chu Ning while driving.
After hearing Zhang Bo¡¯s words, Chu Ning nodded lightly.
¡°Although I¡¯m making them work for me, I¡¯m also helping them. However, there are some people who really don¡¯t need help,¡± Chu Ning continued.
Chu Ning agreed with Zhang Bo; she only helped those who saved themselves.
Or rather, these people had to show her the value and meaning of their existence.
Chu Ning had not yet reached the level of a phnthropist. She did not have the ability to do charity yet.
With more and more enemies, she had to seize all the time and opportunities to develop herself.
Half an hourter. Chu Ning and Zhang Bo arrived at the entrance of the industrial park.
Although this industrial park had been idle for a long time, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, the geographical location was excellent. It was a treasure trove with great development potential.
It was not far from the city center, with densely packed nearby factories, which meant that there was arge number of workers.
After a day¡¯s work, these people needed a ce to rx. Chu Ning nned to build such a tourist spot in this industrial park. It didn¡¯t need to be high-end, but it had to be interesting and fit the mentality of young people who liked to seek novelty.
If the industrial park there was transformed into a ce with a unique culture, the daily flow of people would be huge.
With the flow of people, the subsequent revenue would be endless. The nature of this was very simr to the revenue model of Cloud Shopping, except that one was offline and the other was online.
However, both of them were ying with cash flow, especially the transformation of the industrial park. The cost of investment was not very high, but the benefits were very considerable.
This was unlike Chu Ning¡¯s investment of 50 million yuan into Jingyuan High School, where the returns were long-term. The sess of the industrial park transformation would be directly reflected in the daily profit.
Before Chu Ning, no one would have thought of building a special area for enjoyment in the industrial park.
After Chu Ning and Zhang Bo got out of the car, they saw two young men in their twenties running towards them from afar.
¡°These are the two new people in charge of the industrial park that I¡¯ve recruited. Although we¡¯ve asked these homeless people toe and build it, we still need to have a certain level of management and organization,¡± Zhang Bo introduced with a smile.
¡°Take me to the residential area for a look.¡± Chu Ning felt that Zhang Bo had done a good job in the management aspect.
A momentter, Chu Ning arrived at the residential area of the industrial park. The dormitory area was like a miniaturemunity. It was no exaggeration to say that the dormitory conditions here were not much different from the Chu residence where Chu Ning was.
There weren¡¯t many people in the dormitory area at the moment. The wandering artists weren¡¯t there. They were venting their creative passion in the empty factory buildings in the work area.
From afar, Chu Ning saw Old Fang and the others overhauling thewn in front of the dormitory building. Chu Ning had set the working hours for Old Fang and the others to be seven hours a day.
However, Zhang Bo¡¯s employees told Chu Ning that Old Fang and the others had rested for a night after moving in the previous day. They started working at seven in the morning and did not stop working until twelve in the afternoon.
After lunch, they only took a short break and then started working from one o¡¯clock until now¡
At this moment, Old Fang Zheng was leading a dozen homeless people to tidy up the green belt in the dormitory area. Due to the fact that no one lived here all year round, there were many weeds there.
However, after a day of patient maintenance by Old Fang and his men, it looked much better than before. At least it was not as messy.
Old Fang was a little excited when he saw Chu Ning.
After all, before this, he had never thought that he would one day live in a spacious and bright dormitory, use hot water, and have a ce to shower.
Such conditions were like a dream for a tramp used to living a vagrant life.
The dozen or so vagrants beside Old Fang had timid smiles on their faces. They were also very grateful to Chu Ning.
Chapter 547 - 547 Principle
547 Principle
¡°Old Fang, how do you find this ce?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
¡°Very good, I¡ This is the life I dreamed of in the past, and it¡¯s the same for them.¡± After Old Fang finished speaking, he pointed at the homeless people behind him.
¡°Old Fang, you¡¯ve been wandering in M City for so long. You must have made a lot of friends. You can introduce some homeless people who you think have good character to live here. Anyway, there are so many dormitory buildings here. It won¡¯t be a problem even if there are thousands of people living here. I believe in you,¡± Chu Ning looked at Old Fang and said softly.
¡°After dealing with thesewns, you can set up the factory simply because I will get someone to assign you specific taskster. Of course, it¡¯ll all be simple physicalbor, such as moving things. Or maybe guard some goods for me,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Old Fang answered very straightforwardly.
Chu Ning looked at the smile on his face and was delighted.
¡°Er¡ Can I keep some potted nts in the dormitory?¡± Old Fang scratched his head and said in embarrassment.
¡°No problem. You can decorate the dormitory so it looks a little better. There has to be something to look forward to in life, right? When you guys really settle down in the future and have savings, you won¡¯t have to wander anymore. You might even be able to buy a house and live like a normal person. As for the identity card, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to work so many hours every day. You guys have been working for almost ten hours. I¡¯m not exploiting you. As long as you¡¯re serious and responsible during working hours, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to work all the time; enjoy life a little as well. After you¡¯re done with work, you can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about survival all day like before,¡± Chu Ning added.
¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Old Fang smiled and nodded.
Just as Chu Ning was about to turn around and leave, Old Fang called out to her.
¡°President Chu, this is the money you gave me yesterday. I¡¯m returning it to you.¡± Old Fang took out a stack of 1,000 yuan cash wrapped in a stic bag from his pocket and carefully handed it to Chu Ning.
¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to take this money to eat something with them yesterday?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t take the stic bag from Old Fang.
¡°There¡¯s no need. Now that we have a job, we can support ourselves,¡± Old Fang said stubbornly. The money bag hovered in the air as he held it in his hand.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Chu Ning felt that, although Old Fang was forced to wander, he was a man of principle.
After leaving the dormitory area, Chu Ning walked to the factory area, which was also the event venue for the artists.
Old Fang and the others were responsible for the infrastructure of the industrial park, while the artists merely had to boldly disy their creativity.
As they got closer and closer to the factory, Chu Ning could even hear the faint noises.
¡°Stunning Beauty! You¡¯re here!¡± The wandering artist, code-named Crazy Stone, held his guitar and said excitedly when he saw Chu Ning from afar.
There were many people following behind him, including some fresh faces that Chu Ning had never seen before.
In Chu Ning¡¯s eyes, all these artists were treasures and precious resources.
¡°Stunning Beauty? Is this another artist who just joined our team?¡±
¡°The name is very fitting. She is very beautiful. I think I can create a huge oil painting based on her appearance!¡±
¡°Come on, no one can understand the abstract paintings you draw. Even Picasso has to admit defeat in front of you! Look at mine; I wanted to use wood carvings to record the wonderful moments of Stunning Beauty.¡±
¡°Your sculpture is even more exaggerated than mine! Who would like to carve a naked sculpture, and a single human organ at that!¡±
Chu Ning listened to the artists¡¯ heated discussions and was overjoyed. The more variety they had, the more eye-catching.
Chapter 548 - 548 Performance Artist
548 Performance Artist
¡°I came to see you guys. Are you satisfied with the environment here?¡± Chu Ning put her hands behind her back and looked at Crazy Stone with a smile.
Before them, the empty factory alone had an area of more than 500 square meters. After the arrival of these wandering artists, the factory regained its vitality in another way.
Chu Ning looked at the wall that was more than ten meters tall. A longdder had been set up. At that moment, many artists who were good at painting were concentrating on painting the wall.
¡°Satisfied. This is our paradise!¡± Crazy Stone said with a flushed face.
Not only did Chu Ning provide them with a venue for their artistic creations, but she also provided them with food and amodation. Where could they find such a kind boss?
¡°Hey, put away the arrogance in your hearts. Stunning Beauty is the owner of this ce. We should thank her!¡± the artist nicknamed Carbon-based Life said loudly.
Carbon-based Life¡¯s hair had changed its color again. When Chu Ning saw him the previous afternoon, his hair was fiery-red like mes, but now¡ It was very simr to the milky gray color of the factory walls.
¡°What! Stunning Beauty has such an identity!¡±
¡°Is this another capitalist¡¯s game? I, Hu Tao, will never ept the coercion of capital. I want freedom!¡± A scantily-d wandering artist abruptly eximed after hearing this.
¡°Come on, if you hadn¡¯t gotten full from a day of eating here, you would have starved to death! To think you¡¯re still showing off here!¡± Another wandering artist nced at Hu Tao and said disdainfully.
¡°I don¡¯t care! Life is precious, but freedom is even more valuable! I want to pack my luggage and leave this ce to find the soils of freedom. Only that ce will be worthy of me. Only an unfettered soul can breed brilliant art!¡± Hu Tao said excitedly.
¡°Hu Tao, do you have any luggage?¡± Carbon-based Life spoke up with a scornful look.
Although they were homeless, they still had musical instruments. Although they could not afford the rent, they could still earn some ie from time to time. However, this Hu Tao¡ He was a performance artist.
¡°Stunning Beauty.¡± Crazy Stone suddenly bowed to Chu Ning.
¡°I hope you won¡¯t stoop to Hu Tao¡¯s level. He has a problem here. You know, those who engage in performance art are always a little abnormal. Which normal person would do this?¡± Crazy Stone pointed at his head weakly. He wanted to tell Chu Ning that Hu Tao was a lunatic.
Chu Ning had solved their problems with great difficulty and also provided them with a tform to express themselves. He did not want this to be ruined for other artists because of one person.
¡°Yeah, Stunning Beauty. Hu Tao is a straightforward person. He once made a bet with someone that a person could survive for a month solely by drinking water and not eating anything. Then, he really did it and almost starved to death,¡± Carbon-based Life added ruefully.
These wandering artists generally lived in a social circle. Since Chu Ning had asked them to rmend each other to live there, there were naturally many people who came. Moreover, it was only the first day.
¡°I was challenging the limits of my life! I¡¯ve read in the newspaper that someone has done this before!¡± Hu Tao straightened his neck as he exined, his face red.
¡°Before the challenge, those people would consume sufficient fat and protein. In addition, their physical fitness is good, and they have emergency measures. If you hadn¡¯t discovered it, I¡¯m afraid you would have be an unknown corpse in the wilderness,¡± another wandering artist added.
He moved his lips, wanting to say something, but hesitated.
¡°Alright, Hu Tao, Mr. Hu, don¡¯t feel burdened. I¡¯m still young. Speaking of which, I¡¯m only 18 this year. I should be younger than you, right? How can I be a capitalist?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°But if I stay, it¡¯s useless to you. It¡¯s just a waste of your food. I can¡¯t contribute to you,¡± Hu Tao said dejectedly.
¡°Are you in a hurry to deny yourself? I feel that as long as you persevere and do what you like to the extreme, you will definitely seed. I believe in you,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said seriously.
These words were sincere. At least they were doing their best to find the meaning of life. Although Hu Tao¡¯s behavior was difficult to understand, he did not give up on himself. He even used his life to practice what he considered art.
Chapter 549 - 549 All Talents
549 All Talents
Chu Ning was willing to provide for such a person.
¡°Really?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s affirmation, Hu Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Ning in disbelief.
Because he was a performance artist, he had suffered the cold looks and contempt of those around him.
Many of his peers even looked down on him because Hu Tao never participated in any business activities. As a result, he did not even have the money to fill his stomach.
¡°Of course.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hu Tao said solemnly.
¡°Stunning Beauty, ourposition is moreplicated. It might be more and moreplicated in the future. Is this really okay?¡± Crazy Stone asked tentatively.
¡°As long as it¡¯s not illegal, I won¡¯t refuse anyone,¡± Chu Ning said nonchntly.
The more people there were, the better. She urgently needed these talents.
¡°Just today, there are singers, painters, sculptors, novelists, and even actors,¡± Carbon-based Life added.
¡°There are such people?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise.
¡°Yeah, Stunning Beauty. Don¡¯t tell me you think that writing novels and being an actor is very profitable? If they could earn, they wouldn¡¯t have to wander around.¡± Carbon-based Life was puzzled by Chu Ning¡¯s surprise.
Although he yed music, before he became famous, he also couldn¡¯t make ends meet and would starve from time to time.
Big stars, big writers, these big shots who had already achieved sess and fame all had considerable ie. They lived a good life and had a group of people around them to serve them.
However, most of them were like these wandering artists, living a precarious life.
Some people had formal jobs and did not wander around, but their original intentions had changed from a profession to a hobby.
¡°They seem to be in the dormitory. They probably haven¡¯t filled their bellies for a long time and suddenly ate too much, unable to slow down,¡± Crazy Stone said emotionally.
The person in charge of the industrial park told them that the food for the next few days had been reserved from outside. In a few days, a dedicated chef woulde to cook three meals a day for them.
This was naturally Chu Ning¡¯s order.
¡°Indeed. I¡¯m not sure about the actors, but if it¡¯s writing, they might need a quiet environment.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
She suddenly wondered whether there would be a different magical effect if these novelists and actors worked together.
¡°They¡¯re almost dead poor. Why do they care about the environment?¡± an artist said indifferently.
¡°Me! They live above me.¡± A wandering artist immediately raised his hand enthusiastically.
Under his lead, Chu Ning passed through the factories and returned to the dormitory area.
After walking up to the fifth floor in one breath, Chu Ning finally arrived at her destination.
There were only six floors in the dormitory area, and there was no elevator installed.
The higher the floor, the greater the burden on one¡¯s physical strength.
Fortunately, these people were not picky. To them, having a stable residence was more important than anything else.
¡°Stunning Beauty, there are three authors living in this house. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The artist who led the way smiled and said.
He was wearing an apron that was covered in colorful paint. Obviously, he was a painter.
¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
She knocked on the door.
Ten secondster, the door opened.
This three-bedroom apartment was very empty. Other than an old sofa and a vintage coffee table, there was almost no other furniture.
The previous owners of this ce were employees at the industrial park. After the industrial park moved away, they, too, left the ce.
The sofa and the old wooden table had been abandoned by the original owner because they were too heavy to carry around.
At that moment, two novelists were sitting cross-legged on the ground. Three old-fashionedptops were ced on the old wooden table. They were staring intently at theputer screen and typing on the keyboard.
One of them opened the door for her. He looked at Chu Ning nervously and said, ¡°This is our job.¡±
¡°I know. They¡¯ve already introduced me before I came. You guys¡are very serious,¡± Chu Ning could only say this.
Although their royalties were not even enough to support themselves, their spirit of never admitting defeat was worthy of admiration.
¡°How much is your monthly ie?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°This¡ I can get more than 800 yuan in royalties a month.¡± The writer who opened the door for Chu Ning scratched his head and replied, somewhat embarrassed.
Chapter 550 - 550 Accepting Reality
550 epting Reality
¡°Eight hundred yuan a month¡ No wonder you are drifters,¡± Chu Ning thought weakly.
This amount of money could only fill their stomachs at the very least. They did not have any expenses other than food, let alone rent a house.
The other two people who were busy writing also closed their screens awkwardly when they saw Chu Ning.
The three of them had almost the same ie.
¡°But it will increase in the future. As time goes by, we will only write better and better,¡± the novelist who opened the door for Chu Ning quickly added.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
¡°Liu Yi,¡± the person standing opposite Chu Ning whispered.
Although they had been dreaming all day long of bing rich by writing novels, they had no choice but to bow their heads in the face of reality.
Chu Ning provided them with food and amodation. They cherished the hard-won peace in front of them.
¡°Liu Yi, how many years have you been writing novels?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Three to four years,¡± Liu Yi said in a low voice.
¡°When I first started writing, I earned more than 10,000 yuan a month at my peak, so I quit my original job. However, it merelysted for three months, after which I had only a few thousand yuan left. At that time, I still had the mentality of giving it a try and didn¡¯t give up. I still worked full-time,¡± Liu Yi said with aplicated expression.
¡°Family, friends, the public opinion around you is very doubtful, right?¡± Chu Ning could somewhat understand Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Yes, they felt that I was not doing my job properly. I wanted to prove myself, butter¡I found out that they were right. I was under pressure, but the results were not satisfactory. My royalties were getting lower and lower. Last month, it was only 800 yuan.¡± Liu Yi smiled bitterly.
¡°The two of them are in a simr situation as me. They can¡¯t even guarantee the most basic necessities, so they have even less of a desire to go home,¡± Liu Yi added.
¡°There¡¯s no problem with your writing ability, but your thinking needs to be adjusted.¡± After hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Chu Ning immediately discovered the problem.
Although she didn¡¯t write novels, she knew that it was impossible to satisfy the material needs of life just by relying on interest and impulse.
Unless they were extremely gifted. But obviously, these three people were not.
At first, they might even think that they were outstanding, hardworking, and even top-notch in the industry, but reality soon gave them a vivid lesson.
Most young people would think this way, but after entering society, the naked reality would teach them the truth.
¡°Especially when you have to support your dreams on an empty stomach,¡± he continued.
¡°Actually, my parents told me long ago that as long as I go back, they can give me money for buying a car or a house. But I have to get married and give them a grandson. I don¡¯t think I can hold on for long. I might really not be suitable for writing.¡± A person who had been keeping silent behind Liu Yi spoke softly.
¡°If I hadn¡¯t found this ce, I would have to go to work in the factory next month. Although I only earn 4,000 yuan a month, at least my life is guaranteed. I really can¡¯t survive on this,¡± the other person also spoke with a bitter expression.
¡°I came to look for you because I need your help with something,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile after listening to their encounters.
¡°No, it¡¯s our duty to help you. Or rather, it¡¯s our honor,¡± Liu Yi hurriedly said.
¡°We might not be able to help you,¡± another person added.
¡°As long as you are willing to listen to me and coordinate well, you will definitely be able to do it.¡± Chu Ning was very confident.
¡°You guys should know how to write a script, right?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Yes, but we usually write more long-form writing. As for scripts¡ There are fewer chances,¡± Liu Yi hastily replied.
¡°That¡¯s not it. You guys think that you can only earn a few thousand or tens of thousands by writing scripts. People won¡¯t hire you if the unit price is too high. After all, there are many famous authors. However, writing novels might earn you millions or even tens of millions,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
After she said this, the atmosphere instantly fell silent.
Obviously, Chu Ning had spoken their innermost thoughts. It was a cruel reality. They all had such dreams, but they were destined to not be able to realize them.
Chapter 551 - 551 Additional Wager
551 Additional Wager
¡°Next, you guys had better study how scripts are written. Read more sessful cases, simr to stage ys. You have to have attractive content. There will be actors acting ording to the script,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°This¡ We don¡¯t seem to have the right to do so.¡± Liu Yi scratched his head. He felt that Chu Ning was thinking too highly of them.
¡°I don¡¯t have high requirements. As long as it can attract people, it¡¯s fine. It must be sufficiently imaginative. I¡¯ll get someone to send you some specific requirements. You can focus on writing the script. I¡¯ll give you 8,000 yuan a month. Is that okay? Consider it working for me.¡± Chu Ning felt that if she wanted to turn the industrial park into a tourist area, she had to have some attractive highlights.
Now, there were people writing scripts and some actors. Chu Ning did not expect them to be outstanding, but as long as they followed her n step by step, they would definitely seed.
There had been such a sessful case before the transmigration.
¡°Are these conditions eptable?¡± Chu Ning repeated, looking at the silent trio.
¡°Of course, we have no reason to refuse,¡± the three of them answered almost in unison.
Meanwhile, in the Ye family vi.
After Ye Ting dropped out of Jingyuan High School, her mental state was not the best.
In other words, ever since she returned to the Ye residence from the charity g that day, she had bepletely different from before.
She oftenughed inexplicably and resisted physical contact with others, even with Cheng Yi.
Ye Ting¡¯s mind was clear, but she was very resistant to going to the hospital for treatment.
After Cheng Yi returned to the Ye residence that night, she did not utter a single word to Ye Zhen. However, the next morning, Cheng Yi told Ye Zhen evenly that she wanted to divorce him.
However, before that, Cheng Yi wanted to see Chu Ning disappear from this world, or for her family to be destroyed.
In the Ye family¡¯s living room, Cheng Yi looked at Zhou Hao, who was sitting opposite her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I remember that my father sent you from A City to help me and my daughter. But now, my daughter¡¯s mental health has problems because of Chu Ning, but she¡¯s still safe and sound. Do you want to give me an exnation?¡±
¡°I¡¯m already halfway through my n. But your daughter¡¯s current situation ispletely her own fault.¡± Zhou Hao spread his hands and said nonchntly.
Ye Ting had taken the initiative to provoke Chu Ning, and she had even gotten a knife ced at her neck in public. Not to mention, the Ye family had likewise made a fool of themselves.
This couldn¡¯t be med on anyone. It was indeed Ye Ting who couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked for it.
Cheng Yi also knew this, but she still felt that Zhou Hao did not y much of a role.
In fact, Zhou Hao didn¡¯t care what Cheng Yi thought. Anyway, he had Cloud Shopping in his hands. It didn¡¯t matter even if the Zhou family didn¡¯t give him the promised benefits.
¡°It¡¯s her own fault¡! Mr. Zhou, does that mean that you don¡¯t have a good way to deal with Chu Ning?¡± Cheng Yi took a deep breath. She tried her best to control her emotions and asked again.
¡°No one knows Chu Ning and her weaknesses better than me. She has already lost her biggest trump card and is no longer a threat to me. She might still be hiding some counter-attacks. These are just herst-ditch efforts,¡± Zhou Hao said confidently.
After hearing Zhou Hao¡¯s words, Cheng Yi fell silent.
A momentter, she continued, ¡°Mr. Zhou, I want her dead.¡±
¡°This seems to be a little different from the request you made at the beginning, right?¡± Zhou Hao frowned and asked.
It was not easy to kill Chu Ning.
Zhou Hao had lived in M City for some time, and he had been beaten up under Chu Ning¡¯s orders. The key problem was that Chu Ning was really not simple, at least in M City.
It was a pleasant surprise for him to get Cloud Shopping. Zhou Hao did not expect Chu Ning to care so much about her family.
Once Chu Ning died, the consequences were not something Zhou Hao was willing to bear.
That day at the charity g, he had seen Chu Ning¡¯s madness with his own eyes. He was afraid that Chu Ning had a backup n and might perish with him.
Chu Ning was really capable of doing it.
¡°Mr. Zhou, my father dotes on me very much. I have 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares. If you kill Chu Ning, these will all be yours,¡± Cheng Yi said softly, calmly looking at Zhou Hao.
Chapter 552 - 552 Crazy
552 Crazy
¡°You can bear to do that? Is it worth it?¡± Zhou Hao asked in surprise after hearing what Cheng Yi had to say.
In his n, Chu Ning would not have a good ending, but it would take some time.
At the same time, 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares was a shocking amount of wealth.
Cheng Yi only relied on this 5% of shares to make Ye Zhen not dare to underestimate her.
Now, in order to kill Chu Ning, she chose to give it to Zhou Hao.
Chu Ning¡¯s life was worth hundreds of millions, which could easily bankrupt Cheng Yi.
Even so, she could not guarantee that Chu Ning would die.
A few months ago, in the Ye family¡¯s private hospital, Cheng Yi would never have thought that Chu Ning would grow to the current extent.
First, she asked the Cheng family for help, and now, she wanted to use everything she had to deal with her.
At this moment, Cheng Yi was very calm.
She looked at Zhou Hao and suddenly smiled.
The smile was a littleplicated, containing too many emotions.
¡°Worth it?¡± Faced with Zhou Hao¡¯s question, Cheng Yi softly uttered these two words.
¡°My daughter is already like that. I think I¡¯m soon going crazy as well. If I don¡¯t think of a way now, am I going to die of anger in front of her?¡± Cheng Yi continued.
She no longer called her a little s***.
To belittle Chu Ning was to admit her own ipetence.
¡°If you think that you can¡¯t do it, I can find someone else. I believe that 5% of the Cheng Group¡¯s shares is still very tempting,¡± Cheng Yi said evenly.
¡°You should know that as an opponent, no one knows Chu Ning better than me. I think I¡¯ll be the best candidate.¡± As soon as Cheng Yi finished speaking, Zhou Hao continued.
Cheng Yi was also aware that, in M City, she couldn¡¯t find a candidate as perfect as Zhou Hao.
The conflict between Zhou Hao and Chu Ning had also reached an irreconcble point. To a certain extent, even if Cheng Yi didn¡¯t do this, Zhou Hao would still destroy Chu Ning in the end.
¡°I know, but I can¡¯t wait too long.¡± Cheng Yi shook her head.
The purpose of her words was to put pressure on Zhou Hao.
¡°A week,¡± Cheng Yi said quietly.
¡°A week is unrealistic. Even if you give me so many benefits, I¡¯m not confident that I can kill her in a week.¡± Zhou Hao felt that this request was a little unrealistic.
¡°In M City, Chu Ning isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. She has many people behind her, and she also represents rted groups,¡± Zhou Hao added.
¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± Cheng Yi replied.
¡°It will take at least a month,¡± Zhou Hao said seriously.
This was already a rather radical idea. Even if he was given a month¡¯s time, Zhou Hao still did not have much confidence. However, now that he had Cloud Shopping in his hands, he had a lot more chips in his hands.
¡°A month?¡± When Cheng Yi heard this answer, she shook her head in disappointment.
She wished that Chu Ning would die the next day, even though she knew that it was unrealistic.
¡°I originally nned to take a year, or even two years. Even if the current situation is very advantageous to me, I didn¡¯t have the intention of killing her. It¡¯s too risky for me. It¡¯s so risky that I might die because of it,¡± Zhou Hao exined.
Zhou Hao only wanted to expand his power and make money. He had no hatred toward Chu Ning, but ever since he had kidnapped her rtive, there was no possibility of reconciliation between the two of them.
Zhou Hao actually most wanted Zhou Wei to die, but he knew that the probability of this happening was even smaller than winning the first prize in the lottery.
It was not without basis that Zhou Wei was the first-in-line to be the Zhou family¡¯s sessor.
¡°Alright, if you can kill her within a month, I¡¯ll give you 1% of the shares. If you go beyond that, I¡¯ll think of a way myself,¡± Cheng Yi said.
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Zhou Hao nodded. Even if he didn¡¯t get it done, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything.
Moreover, Zhou Hao vaguely felt that, even if Chu Ning had lost Cloud Shopping, he still could not give her time to catch her breath. He was very afraid of Chu Ning.
To Zhou Hao, the highest form of respect for his opponent was to kill her by hook or by crook.
At the same time, Ye Zhen was in the office of thepany.
He was staring at theputer screen with a serious expression. As for the documents on the table, he did not look at them.
Theputer screen showed the scene of Zhou Hao and Cheng Yi chatting. Ye Zhen was wearing headphones, so he could hear the conversation between Cheng Yi and Zhou Hao very clearly.
When he left the charity g, he had decided to divorce Cheng Yi.
Chapter 553 - 553 Parade
553 Parade
Now, Ye Zhen felt rxed, as though he no longer had any burdens.
Marrying Cheng Yi and starting a family was like putting on shackles. From the beginning to the end, it was destined that there would be no good ending.
¡°Cheng Yi, Ting¡¯er might not be crazy, but you¡¯re really crazy.¡± After a long while, Ye Zhen muttered softly to himself.
She actually thought of using her shares in the Cheng Group as a bargaining chip to deal with Chu Ning. Ye Zhen felt that Cheng Yi was the one who had really lost her marbles.
In a few decades, perhaps something unexpected would happen and Cheng Yi¡¯s father would die. Cheng Yi¡¯s shares in the Cheng Group would be her amulet.
There would not be a problem no matter what. As long as Cheng Yi held the shares, she would have a certain amount of say and weight. As long as the Cheng family did not fall, she would be able to obtain a very considerable profit every year.
Cheng Yi, who was blinded by anger, actually wanted to sell the Cheng family shares in her hands¡ She could be said to be reckless.
In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. The abandoned industrial park had a brand new name, called The Parade.
For the past two days, after school, Chu Ning would stay at The Parade until ten o¡¯clock at night before returning home. She was also amazed by the changes there.
Firstly, there was a huge breakthrough in the number of people.
The total number of wandering artists had already exceeded 200, and it was ever-increasing. Old Fang had more than 30 people.
The Parade had already taken shape. Old Fang and the others were constantly improving the infrastructure. As for the artists, Chu Ning did not expect that there would be so many of them in M City.
After seeing the finished products and effects, Chu Ning really felt that these wandering artists had great potential for development.
There had been recently been a lot of wood, stone, and mud in The Parade. In the hands of art sculptors, they had be semi-finished products with personality and visual tension.
Both sides of the street were very interesting.
Some artists would draw extremely realistic scenes. Cliffs or abysses would suddenly appear on the ground. What was even stranger was that there were stairs on the cliffs, and people were walking along them.
Of course, these were all paintings, but the effects were very realistic because Chu Ning was truly willing to spend on these artists.
One of the reasons they were willing to stay was that the ce was really suitable for creative work. It was not just because of the money. The empty space and the unconstrained theme were simply a paradise for artists.
The Parade was not small. In some vacant factories, there were many artists ying music.
Chu Ning felt that there should be a bar in The Parade.
The prerequisite for this was that there had to be a flow of people.
Chu Ning was nowying the foundation for this flow of people.
The location was superior because it was an industrial park.
People who had finished their day¡¯s work woulde here for recreation and rxation, driven by the principle of proximity and curiosity.
¡°Zhang Bo, you should know my intentions now, right?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she looked at the continuous flow of people walking through the gates.
¡°President Chu, you want to gather a stable number of customers. With this, it¡¯ll be difficult not to make money.¡± Zhang Bo had to admire Chu Ning¡¯s thought processes. He felt that Chu Ning was a business genius.
She was always able to use novel ideas to break through conventional constraints. Before her, who would want to do this in an industrial park?
Even if this ce had not been transferred to Chu Ning, the next owner would only want to rebuild arge factory on it.
¡°Just wait and see. This ce isn¡¯t famous yet. After all, it has just started construction. Most people are here to take a look and because they are curious. However, as time passes and this ce bes more and moreplete, an increasing number of people will be attracted,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Zhang Bo was a little emotional. Chu Ning could make use of these people and disy their strengths. This was very magical.
¡°I seem to see the birth of a new tourist attraction in M City,¡± Zhang Bo continued.
¡°This is only the beginning. It will get better and better in the future,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
She suddenly thought of Zhou Hao.
She wondered if Cloud Shopping would develop by leaps and bounds in his hands.
Chapter 554 - 554 Just Friends
554 Just Friends
As the two of them were chatting, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s line of sight.
¡°Yan Shen? Why are you here?¡± Yan Shen did not notice her. He walked straight to The Parade.
Yan Shen turned around. When he saw Chu Ning, he was also a little surprised. ¡°I came to my factory to take a look. I heard that this ce is quite interesting, so I came over.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Chu Ning said proudly.
¡°So this ce is yours?¡± Yan Shen asked in astonishment.
¡°I¡¯m the person in charge here,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°This is my ssmate. You¡¯ve heard his name. Yan Shen, this is my¡friend, his name is Zhang Bo.¡± Chu Ning introduced them to each other.
Although Zhang Bo was in his thirties, he was Chu Ning¡¯s subordinate ording to his position. Of course, Chu Ning would never put on the airs of a boss in front of Zhang Bo.
Zhang Bo had a smile on his face, but in fact, many thoughts were running through his mind.
Chu Ning was beautiful and Yan Shen was handsome. This was his second time seeing Yan Shen.
¡°Is there a different rtionship between these two young people?¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself.
¡°Hello, Manager Zhang. It¡¯s not easy for Chu Ning to start a business alone. Thank you for taking care of her.¡± Yan Shen walked over and reached out to Zhang Bo.
¡°Er, I mainly¡¡±
Just as Zhang Bo was about to speak, Chu Ning said, ¡°You make it sound like I don¡¯t have abilities.¡±
¡°I¡¯m assisting President Chu. She makes a lot of the decisions. I¡¯m just carrying out her ns,¡± Zhang Bo exined.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak and need someone to take care of me?¡± Chu Ning said flippantly.
¡°Indeed, you¡¯re great.¡± Yan Shen nodded with a serious expression.
Although he said that, it seemed like he was deliberately pandering to Chu Ning. and didn¡¯t actually believe that she couldplete all the project ns alone.
¡°Hey! If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± Chu Ning wanted to defend herself, but didn¡¯t do so.
¡°President Chu, I¡¯ll go somewhere else for a walk. Why don¡¯t you and Yan Shen go inside and take a look?¡± Zhang Bo asked tentatively.
Zhang Bo felt that it was necessary for him to avoid such a situation.
¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. After all, I don¡¯t know anything. What if I get lost inside without you? The employees might not know me. I¡¯m just a third-year student.¡± Although Chu Ning said this, she looked at Yan Shen and said in a self-deprecating tone.
¡°Chu Ning, I didn¡¯t expect you, who has always been strong, to have such a cute side.¡± Yan Shen smiled. He knew that Chu Ning was saying that on purpose.
¡°I¡¯m not cute.¡± After ncing at Yan Shen, she ignored him and walked deeper into The Parade.
Zhang Bo shook his head helplessly and left the entrance. As for Yan Shen, he followed her.
Some of Chu Ning¡¯s ideas were very novel to him. Some time ago, she had been handing out flyers on the streets, and now she had created such a ce in the industrial park.
¡°Why are you still following me? Didn¡¯t you not trust in me?¡± Chu Ning asked unhappily.
¡°When did I not have trust in you?¡± Yan Shen asked in confusion.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t trust me. You just think that I¡¯m not capable enough. I have to rely on others for help. Without others, I¡¯m nothing,¡± Chu Ning said sarcastically.
¡°No, you misunderstood me.¡± Yan Shen exined softly with a gentle expression.
Actually, Chu Ning knew what Yan Shen wanted to say. He just wanted to show her some concern.
For once, Chu Ning was also willful and arrogant. When she chatted with Yan Shen, she was like a real high school student. She did not have so many worries and thoughts. She could even express some displeasure.
Therefore, even though she sounded like she wasining, the smile on her face never faded.
Under Chu Ning¡¯s lead, Yan Shen and her walked into The Parade.
It was currently very lively. Everyone was busy, and only Chu Ning and Yan Shen were more rxed.
Meanwhile, Qinghe Vige was also quietly changing.
Although Wen An had found a few more reliable suppliers, the price was far inferior to that of Runfa Shopping Mall.
At this moment, the door of Zhong Liang¡¯s house was tightly shut. There was a person in charge of keeping watch at the door.
The sentry looked around nervously. The movements outside were rted to the big matter that everyone was discussing behind the door.
In Zhong Liang¡¯s living room, all the windows were tightly shut. For that day, Zhong Liang had specially changed into opaque curtains.
Chapter 555 - 555 Secret Meeting
555 Secret Meeting
At this moment, there was only one lit candle in the living room.
There were more than 30 people seated around the candle in the living room that was less than 30 square meters.
These were the residents of Qinghe Vige who wanted to make a fortune.
Their appearance at Zhong Liang¡¯s house that day represented their attitude.
¡°Is everyone here?¡± Zhong Liang looked around. Although he couldn¡¯t see the faces around him clearly due to the lighting, it didn¡¯t affect the gathering.
¡°Third Brother Han didn¡¯te,¡± someone said hesitantly.
¡°Is there anyone else besides him?¡± Zhong Liang asked.
¡°No, he¡¯s the only one,¡± came the reply.
¡°Alright, since he doesn¡¯t want toe, we can¡¯t force him,¡± Zhong Liang said softly.
¡°I¡¯m afraid¡ If he doesn¡¯t want to do it himself and even divulges our gathering, once Vige Chief Wen or some of the stubborn elders in the vige know about it, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Another Qinghe Vige viger sighed and said worriedly.
¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re just looking for a suitable way to survive. Whoever stops us from making money is ourmon enemy,¡± a hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the dimly-lit room.
After hearing this, everyone, including Zhong Liang, fell silent.
There were only 30 of them, and they couldn¡¯t represent everyone.
Especially Zhong Liang. He understood that it didn¡¯t matter whether these people¡¯s coboration with Yang Feng was sessful or not.
As long as he could sessfully divide Qinghe Vige, his goal would be achieved. Zhong Liang would receive a huge reward that would allow him to not have to work for the rest of his life.
¡°Yu Wei, we need to discuss serious matters first. Don¡¯t be antagonistic,¡± another voice came from the dark corner.
¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish our discussion and go home. We¡¯re already taking a big risk by doing this,¡± another person added.
¡°Alright. I think everyone should already be mentally prepared since you¡¯re here today,¡± Zhong Liang said softly.
¡°President Yang is a very generous person. As long as everyone works well for him, not only will our annual ie increase, but all kinds of benefits will also continue toe in the future. The few viges around Qinghe Vige have all tasted the rewards of following President Yang,¡± Zhong Liang continued.
¡°Zhong Liang, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. You should mainly tell us what to do next,¡± a resident of Qinghe Vige said impatiently.
The candle burned slowly, and the weak candlelight reflected the expressions of the people around it.
Zhong Liang made it sound easy, but if they really did that, the people who participated that day would be equivalent to splitting from Qinghe Vige.
These people vited the fundamental principle ofmon prosperity.
¡°Xiao Shan, bring the printed contract over and give a copy to everyone present. After you go back, sign the contract. This way, you¡¯ll be considered President Yang¡¯s employees. Your sry is 50,000 yuan a year. This is even higher than what President Chu provided before, right?¡± Zhong Liang said with a smile.
¡°Of course, I won¡¯t force those who are unwilling. It¡¯s not toote to regret now,¡± Zhong Liang added.
¡°Is it really 50,000 yuan a year?¡± someone asked in disbelief.
¡°You can take a closer look at the contract at home. You can also consult the relevant practitioners to see if this is real or not; whether or not I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Zhong Liang was very confident. In the face of huge benefits, he believed that some people would be tempted. Moreover, he had other means that day.
¡°If we can really stably get 50,000 yuan a year, I¡¯m willing to leave Qinghe Vige.¡± After hearing Zhong Liang¡¯s words, someone immediately said this.
¡°Me too! I¡¯ve had enough of this embarrassing life! Since Wen An can¡¯t lead all of us to be rich together, why can¡¯t we find our own way out!¡± another Qinghe viger said agitatedly.
¡°After signing this contract¡will we be in trouble?¡± someone said uneasily.
¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble. We¡¯ll still be working like before, but the ie will be much higher than before. Of course, we¡¯ll be considered to have left Qinghe Vige,¡± Zhong Liang said very frankly.
¡°Think about it. I¡¯ll give you two days. If you¡¯re willing to do it,e to my house and submit the contract,¡± Zhong Liang added.
Chapter 556 - 556 Temptation of Money
556 Temptation of Money
The people who came to Zhong Liang¡¯s house knew what they were doing. They just wanted to know what kind of price the boss behind Zhong Liang could offer.
Now, it seemed that the annual ie of 50,000 yuan was worth it.
This was very tempting. After all, it was almost twice their annual ie from selling agricultural products.
After Zhong Liang said this, he answered the various questions of the residents of Qinghe Vige.
After more than half an hour, Zhong Liang was confident that all 30 people present that day would agree to sign the contract.
As long as these 30 people could split from Qinghe Vige, the following matters would be much easier to handle.
Just as everyone stood up and was about to leave Zhong Liang¡¯s house, Zhong Liang suddenly spoke.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. President Yang asked me to prepare a little gift for everyone,¡± Zhong Liang said with a smile.
¡°Xiao Shan, go and get the things.¡± As soon as Zhong Liang finished speaking, Xiao Shan stood up. After half a minute, a box was handed to Zhong Liang.
With the help of the dim candlelight, Zhong Liang opened the box.
¡°Other than me, there are a total of 35 people present. I know that everyone is still a little hesitant about coborating with President Yang. After all, the price is a little high. However, since I, Zhong Liang, made this suggestion, I am fighting for the goal of benefiting everyone,¡± Zhong Liang said with a light smile.
The box was opened, and inside were neat stacks of hundred-yuan bills.
¡°I told President Yang that if he wants to work together, we can¡¯t just sign the contract. He has to show his sincerity. Therefore, everyone here today can get 10,000 yuan in cash, even if you don¡¯t sign the contract when you go back. This is an expression of my sincerity to everyone, and it¡¯s also the limit of what I can do. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Zhong Liang continued.
Seeing the tempting stacks of cash under the candlelight and Zhong Liang¡¯s young but calm face, everyone felt their thoughts being firmly attracted by Zhong Liang¡¯s every move.
10,000 yuan in cash was not a small amount. This was the money they could earn only after working for half a year. Now, with Zhong Liang¡¯s mediation, they could get it without paying any price.
Of course, that was what they thought.
Zhong Liang looked at everyone, feeling unusually satisfied.
He suddenly remembered a movie he had watched a few years ago that left a deep impression on him. It was called The Godfather. He still remembered a line from the movie.
¡°I¡¯ll make them an offer they can¡¯t refuse,¡± Zhong Liang thought to himself.
He was like this now. Although Zhong Liang could not bepared to the godfather in the movie, at this moment, he had undoubtedly made it impossible for the more than 30 residents of Qinghe Vige to reject his conditions.
¡°Is it really free?¡± Someone gulped and asked greedily.
¡°Of course.¡± Zhong Liang nodded proudly.
¡°Yuan Zhen.¡±
¡°Feng Yao.¡±
¡
Zhong Liang called out the names of the Qinghe vigers present as he distributed the money one by one.
Elsewhere, Chu Ning brought Yan Shen to tour the interior of The Parade that was under construction.
¡°Why do you have such a strange title as Stunning Beauty?¡± Yan Shen asked with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s the nickname they gave me. Sometimes, I really can¡¯t understand the way these artists think. Their nicknames are even weirder. If youe here often in the future, maybe they¡¯ll give you a nickname too,¡± Chu Ning said weakly.
¡°Interesting. You¡¯re really a bold person,¡± Yan Shenmented.
He only felt that Chu Ning seemed to be interested in everything. Of course, Yan Shen felt that this was not a bad thing either. Being young meant that she had the capital to try and make mistakes.
Chu Ning did not tell Yan Shen about her predicament. She felt that it was unnecessary. If Yan Shen had note today, she did not have the intention of having too much interaction with him.
Even though Yan Shen¡¯s family background was very deeply rooted in M City, he did not care about his identity when the unexpected happened.
Chu Ning did not want Yan Shen to get involved in a silent dispute because of her.
¡°Actually¡¡±
¡°I think¡¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen spoke at the same time.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
¡°You go first.¡±
The two of them looked at each other awkwardly.
¡°Chu Ning, you have to live well. There¡¯s no need to rush some things. You shouldn¡¯t have caused such a hugemotion that night. You have more and more enemies in M City.¡± When they reached a secluded corner, the two of them sat on a rusty steel frame and chatted.
¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Some things have already been done. I just have to face it bravely,¡± Chu Ning replied softly.
Chu Ning was ready to counterattack.
She would not let off anyone who stood against her!
However, when she heard Yan Shen¡¯s tone, she felt that it was a little strange.
Chapter 557 - 557 Foreshadowing
557 Foreshadowing
On one hand, Chu Ning really wanted to know what was wrong with Yan Shen. On the other hand, she was overwhelmed.
Chu Ning was also under a lot of pressure. The current situation was very disadvantageous to her, so she did not want to implicate the people around her.
¡°I know I can¡¯t change your mind, but if you have time, you should enjoy life and have love for this world. M City is not bad. My memories of more than ten years are rooted here. After letting go of your burdens, everything you see will feel new,¡± Yan Shen suddenly said.
¡°Are you going to leave this ce soon?¡± Chu Ning asked in surprise.
Yan Shen¡¯s tone revealed a hint of reluctance and regret.
Chu Ning felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t stay in M City for long, so he wanted to enjoy everything here in thest stretch.
¡°You guessed it.¡± Yan Shen nodded.
Yan Shen did n to leave M City. At the end of his life, he wanted to use thest of his time to travel around the world and pass away quietly.
¡°The university entrance exams areing soon. Where are you going at this time?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion.
Some of her previous guesses about Yan Shen were shaken again.
Chu Ning was also a little uncertain.
She could notprehend what Yan Shen wanted to do. Of course, she would not ask. After all, this was his personal privacy.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I go. What¡¯s important is to follow my heart.¡± Yan Shen pointed at his chest and replied with a smile.
¡°Alright, you¡¯re free and easy.¡± Chu Ning felt that this was not bad.
Yan Shen had changed a lot, and it was in a good direction.
¡°Do you want to hear about my past? Or rather, what happened when I was young,¡± Yan Shen continued.
¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Ning blinked her eyes and tried her best to look uninterested.
¡°I heard that Ye Ting transferred schools?¡± Yan Shen deliberately asked.
¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen unhappily.
¡°Are you trying to change the topic?¡± Chu Ning felt that Yan Shen had also be bad.
¡°Is your hometown far from M City?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious about where his hometown was.
¡°A coastal city, a fishing vige,¡± Carlos said with a smile.
¡°When I was young, my Great-grandma was still alive. She was my Grandpa¡¯s mother.¡± When Yan Shen said this, a hint of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.
¡°She was already 90 years old at that time. Great-grandma died at the age of 96.¡± Yan Shen thought for a moment and said with certainty.
¡°90 years old. That¡¯s a long life. ¡± Chu Ning could not imagine what kind of mental state a person would be in after living for more than 90 years. After all, she had never seen such an old person. The Mountain God she saw in her hometown was only in his eighties.
¡°My Grandpa died in his sixties. My Great-grandma was a very incredible person. Even though she had to bear the pain of her children¡¯s death, she was still very strong and a very resilient person, a little like you,¡± Yan Shen said with aplicated expression.
¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Yan Shen¡¯s words, Chu Ning became interested.
¡°At that time, her rtives were afraid that she would take things too hard, so they took turns to watch over her. However, she was furious and cursed at her juniors.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously.
¡°Great-grandma felt that they were making a mountain out of a molehill. In fact, although my Great-grandma was already 90 years old at that time, her health was still very good. Although her body was hunched, she was in high spirits. With her hands behind her back, she checked whether the tributes were in ce, whether the guests who came to mourn had any needs, and so on.¡± At this point, Carlos smiled.
¡°Your Great-grandma didn¡¯t feel any pain when she saw her son pass away?¡± Chu Ning asked, puzzled.
¡°No.¡± Yan Shen shook his head.
¡°At that time, Great-grandma heard someone in the kitchen say that the goose hadn¡¯t been killed and was struggling to escape from the kitchen. Great-grandma evenly walked to the kitchen, picked up the goose that weighed more than ten catties, and threw it fiercely on the ground.
¡°The goose struggled a few times and finally died.¡± Yan Shen recalled that scene back then, and his gaze was calm.
¡°Great-grandma said not to let the body be a shackle to the soul,¡± Yan Shen added.
¡°You have a good memory. You remember it so clearly.¡± Chu Ning praised.
¡°I didn¡¯t really understand the meaning of the sentence at that time, but I have kept it in mind.¡± Yan Shen looked elsewhere and said casually.
Chapter 558 - 558 Yan Shen’s Past
558 Yan Shen¡¯s Past
¡°At that funeral, everyone cried, including me. Grandpa was very good to me when I was young. I didn¡¯t understand the concept of death, but I knew that I would never see Grandpa again. Grandpa would be buried in that dark coffin forever. However, Great-grandma only nced at the crying crowd with disdain.¡± At this point, Yan Shen smiled again.
¡°She¡¯s a stubborn olddy.¡± Chu Ning gave her evaluation.
As the two of them were chatting, a worker on The Parade walked over from afar with a stic basket filled with cold beer and some other drinks. After handing the basket to Chu Ning, he left.
¡°Want some?¡± Chu Ning took out a bottle of iced Coca-C and handed it to Yan Shen.
¡°Thank you.¡± Yan Shen took the coke and unscrewed the cap.
¡°I was still young at that time and couldn¡¯t understand Great-grandma¡¯s coldness, so I asked, ¡°Great-grandma, why aren¡¯t you crying?¡±¡±Yan Shen said emotionally as he took a sip of iced coke.
¡°Elderly are open-minded. This is thew of everything in the world,¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and said.
¡°Great-grandma only answered me with a few words ¡ª she can bear it,¡± Yan Shen said softly.
¡°I still couldn¡¯t understand it at that time. Later, during the summer vacation one year, I lived with Great-grandma in my hometown for two months. I gradually understood what she meant by ¡®can bear it¡¯.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an experience.¡± Chu Ning smiled as well. She did not know much about Yan Shen¡¯s past.
¡°During that summer vacation, I had a deep understanding of Great-grandma¡¯s lifestyle. When she cut vegetables, she used as much force as she used to chop ribs, so she cut off her fingers,¡± Yan Shen said breezily.
¡°It must have been very painful.¡± Chu Ning only felt that this olddy was a little ruthless and indifferent to the physical body.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it hurt or not. Great-grandma was very calm at that time, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who was injured. However, my rtives were very anxious. We sent her to the hospital for her wound to be sutured, but she sat on the hospital bed as if it had nothing to do with her.¡± At this point, Yan Shen stopped.
¡°Great-grandma didn¡¯t even want to lie down, and she didn¡¯t want the younger generation to apany her at the hospital to take care of her,¡± Yan Shen continued softly.
¡°She¡¯s worthy of admiration.¡± Chu Ning no longer thought that this was a stubborn olddy.
¡°In the hospital, I chatted with Great-grandma and heard about her younger days.¡± Yan Shen sighed.
¡°Now, I can atst understand Great-grandma¡¯s thoughts.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Chu Ning held the drink in her hand and didn¡¯t even take a sip.
¡°I call my Grandpa¡¯s younger brother Second Grandpa. When Second Grandpa was only seven or eight years old, Great-grandma threw him into the sea. Second Grandpa, who couldn¡¯t swim at that time, almost drowned,¡± Yan Shen said with aplicated expression.
¡°What? Why did this happen?¡± Chu Ning could not understand such behavior. She felt Mr. and Mrs. Chu would not do such a thing to her¡
¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Even the neighbors around me were scolding my Great-grandma. She¡¯s muddle-headed to do such an hical thing.¡± When Yan Shen said this, his tone was a littleplicated.
¡°Later, I asked Great-grandma if such a thing happened. Great-grandma didn¡¯t deny it. She merely said that the body is for use. If you serve this body all day, you won¡¯t have any future.¡±
¡°I agree with this view, but this approach is a little radical. Not to mention that this is your Great-grandma¡¯s child, the risk of doing this is too great,¡± Chu Ning said with a frown.
¡°You¡¯re very simr to my Great-grandma. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re ruthless to yourself, and Great-grandma is also ruthless to those around her,¡± Yan Shen said.
¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Chu Ning argued.
¡°You didn¡¯t care about yourself at the amusement park.¡± Yan Shen gave an example.
¡°Er¡¡± Chu Ning was speechless.
¡°For a long time after that, I felt that Great-grandma was like a stone. She was unreasonable and so hard that nothing could hurt her. She was famous in my hometown for being unyielding,¡± Yan Shen continued.
Chapter 559 - 559 The Burden of the Body
559 The Burden of the Body
¡°What happened after that?¡± Chu Ning was a little curious about Yan Shen¡¯s Great-grandma¡¯s story.
¡°Later on, I grew up. I must have been ten years old, and Great-grandma aged a few more years. With the sands of time, even if Great-Great-grandma was so tough, she was still worn down. I studied in my hometown and lived in school since primary school. Great-grandma woulde to see me on weekends. Even though it was only a few kilometers away, it was very tiring for her.¡± Yan Shen described his past memories in great detail.
¡°I wanted to send her back by car, but Great-grandma refused.¡± Yan Shen smiled feebly. The past seemed to appear before his eyes.
¡°She told me that either I help her walk back or she¡¯d walk back by herself. Thus, every weekend after that, a young man could be seen walking along the street paved with bluestone bs, carefully apanying an olddy with white hair, their figures getting longer and longer.¡±
¡°So you used to be quite good. Did you change aftering to M City?¡± Chu Ning felt that when she first met Yan Shen, he was always expressionless. Now, he was much better.
¡°Not really.¡± Yan Shen shook his head.
¡°You got older after that, right?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Yes. Later, I saw Great-grandma cry.¡± When Yan Shen said this, the expression on his face suddenly turned calmed once more.
He sniffed and took a big gulp of coke.
¡°When Great-grandma was 94 years old, the house she lived in started leaking. She climbed up thedder to fix it herself and didn¡¯t trouble anyone. However, she fell from the top and couldn¡¯t move at all. It was all thanks to the neighbors who found out in time.¡±
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, whose eyes were slightly red. He was obviously a little sad.
¡°When I went to visit Great-grandma, she was lying in her bed and wailing. The moment she saw me, she said, ¡°My good great-grandson, Great-grandma can¡¯t move. Great-grandma is trapped. Great-grandma is now useless.¡± I¡¯d never seen Great-grandma so heartbroken, so much so that I was at a loss at that time and didn¡¯t know how tofort her,¡± Yan Shen continued.
¡°Your Great-grandma didn¡¯t needfort. She just wanted to stand up,¡± Chu Ning added softly.
¡°Yes, so a few dayster, she got up and walked again. This stubborn olddy who refused to bow to anyone and anything in her life fell again.¡± When Yan Shen said this, his tone was a little choked.
¡°She stopped crying. She just told me toe and see her more in the future. Great-grandma finally used a walking stick. In the past, she disdained this kind of thing, but she was already 95 years old. In the first 95 years of her life, she had won and ovee all kinds of difficulties and unknown dangers. In thest year of her life, she still did notpromise and carried out her beliefs to the end of her life.
¡°Great-grandma used her walking stick to move her body. She liked to walk around and then sit at the entrance of the courtyard, waiting for me toe back to see her. I also enjoyed staying with Great-grandma. There¡¯s an indescribable sense of peace and security.
¡°In thest few months of her life, her ears were no longer as sensitive, but she was still hale and hearty. I was willing to share with her the bits and pieces of my life, as well as my troubles. Even though she was deaf and her speech was unclear, she still smiled at me, stretching out theyers of wrinkles carved by the years. When I saw Great-grandma, I would forget all my troubles. Or rather, I would be very strong again.¡± Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen as he spoke to himself. His expression was bright yetplicated.
¡°I found out that Great-grandma passed away on a very ordinary morning. At that time, I was already attending school in M City. My father was too busy to go back to our hometown, so I went back.
¡°My rtives told me that, before Great-grandma died, she specially instructed: Yan Shen was not allowed to cry. Death was just the closing of eyes. There was nothing to be sad about. Without the shackles of the skin, it would be more convenient to go wherever I want in the future. Our lives were light to begin with. If he really misses me, I¡¯ll go and see him.
¡°I held back my tears and didn¡¯t feel sad. I just felt that I would have one family member less in my life in the future.¡± Yan Shen covered his cheek and said in pain.
¡°No, I remembered Great-grandma¡¯s outlook on life ¡ª don¡¯t be bound by the burden of the body.¡± Yan Shen then jumped off the steel frame, leaving Chu Ning sitting alone on it.
¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Carry on. I¡¯ll look for you next time.¡± Yan Shen waved his hand with his back facing her.
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s figure as he walked away. She was deep in thought.
Chapter 560 - 560 Troublemakers
560 Troublemakers
She had a feeling that what Yan Shen said today meant something.
It was like a farewell, but was also filled with regret.
The next morning, Chu Yuen didn¡¯t wander around various corners of M City as usual. Now, he liked to stay on The Parade.
He was also very happy to see the changes in The Parade every day. This meant that he had more room to y to his own strengths.
Chu Yuen stood proudly in front of Old Fang and said, ¡°Old Fang, how is it? Thest time I brought my sister to look for you, you didn¡¯t believe me. Are you feeling good now?¡±
¡°Happiness came too suddenly.¡± Old Fang sighed as he worked.
There were already more than 30 people working with him. These people had been screened by him. Although they might have some minor physical or mental problems, they would not ck off.
They used to work from dawn to dusk just for a mouthful of food.
Now, Chu Ning had promised them a sry of 150 yuan a day, including food and amodation. This was simply unimaginable.
Old Fang scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Chu Yuen, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight after I finish my work.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need, Old Fang. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn money. Save it well.¡± Chu Yuen waved his hand. Even if Old Fang wanted to treat him to a meal, he wouldn¡¯t go.
¡°When you¡¯re free, I remember that there¡¯s a kitchen in the dormitory area, right? Buy some kitchenware and cook at home. I¡¯ll go and freeload,¡± Chu Yuen added.
Chu Yuen had also moved from Chu Ning¡¯s house to the dormitory area in The Parade. He felt that it was more convenient this way, so Chu Ning did not say anything about it.
¡°Alright, I wee you anytime.¡± Old Fang nodded and continued to work happily.
However, at this moment, a group of unwee guests arrived at the entrance of The Parade.
The group of people were dressed in ck and held steel pipes and other standard weapons in their hands. The leader was dressed in white and looked calmly at The Parade.
There were no guests in the morning at The Parade, and the artists usually slept until the afternoon.
¡°Boss, this is the ce.¡± A bald man standing behind the man in white said respectfully.
These dozens of people were obviously not there to tour The Parade, nor would they discuss business matters with Chu Ning.
¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± the white-robed man said indifferently.
He was looking for trouble.
However, if there was no one, there was no point in finding trouble.
The white-robed man leisurely walked into The Parade with his hands behind his back, as though he was taking a stroll.
However, therge group of people behind him holding standard weapons proved that he was not there simply to have a look around.
¡°Old Fang! Quick! Run!¡± A person suddenly ran over from afar and shouted agitatedly.
¡°Why are you in such a hurry toe back from the toilet?¡± Old Fang looked at the tramp rushing over and asked with a puzzled expression.
Chu Yuen seemed to have understood something. He suddenly asked with a solemn expression, ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°At the entrance. A lot of people suddenly appeared at the entrance of The Parade. They all have weapons in their hands. Some people have already been beaten up. They¡¯reing this way now!¡± The person who ran over paused, panting heavily as he spoke intermittently.
There was an abrupt change in Chu Yuen¡¯s expression as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Old Chen, how many people are there?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t count. There were at least 50 of them. More importantly, I saw some of them holding knives¡¡± Old Chen scratched his head and replied uncertainly.
After listening to Old Chen¡¯s description, except for Old Fang, all the homeless people who were working stopped what they were doing. They all showed a sense of fear and nervousness.
It had only been a few days since they had settled down, but their beautiful life was ruined once more.
Although they were used to being beaten up in the past, they had clearly changed their lifestyle and were no longer wandering. Why did they still get bullied?
For a moment, everyone was panicking.
The uncertainty of the future was the source of their fear.
¡°Old Fang, why don¡¯t we¡¡± Chu Yuen wanted to call everyone on The Parade to resist, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.
Chu Yuen wasn¡¯t sure if they could resist.
After all, the motives of these people were not simple. If someone died, this Parade that had just started to rise might face the danger of closing down.
Chapter 561 - 561 Accepting Orders During Times of Danger
561 epting Orders During Times of Danger
¡°Old Fang, everyone quickly run and hide. I¡¯ll cover the rear!¡± Chu Yuen calmly raised his voice at this critical moment.
It was toote to call the police now. The immediate priority was to confirm that there were no casualties.
Although Chu Yuen was only in his teens and had yet to reach adulthood, he was still calm on the surface despite his fear when faced with imminent danger.
He could not retreat.
This was Chu Ning¡¯s territory, her blood and sweat. He could not leave.
¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Old Fang said bitterly.
A group of ck-clothed people slowly poured in from afar like a tide. Theypletely cut off everyone¡¯sst escape route.
Chu Yuen suddenly looked around. The white-robed man in the lead was particrly eye-catching. It was obvious that he was the leader of this group.
Unknowingly, Chu Yuen clenched his fists tightly.
Chu Ning had once told him that the outside world was very dangerous.
The danger level had increased exponentially by following her.
Although Chu Yuen had mentally prepared himself, he only realized that this was not a game when he was faced with such a situation alone.
It was natural for him to be afraid. After all, he was still underaged.
However, Chu Yuen knew that he could not back down at this moment. He could not even feel fear.
He bit the tip of his tongue hard, and his nails dug deep into his palm.
Just like that, his trembling body finally calmed down.
He forced a smile and walked firmly towards the man in white in the distance.
¡°Hello, my name is Chu Yuen,¡± Chu Yuen said with a smile, looking up at the man in white who was much taller than him.
The white-robed man looked at the childish boy in front of him and frowned.
He did not answer Chu Yuen.
Chu Yuen and the white-robed man looked at each other calmly without any fear.
¡°Who is Chu Ning?¡± The white-robed man finally spoke
¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know my sister¡¯s true identity!¡±Chu Yuen suddenly thought to himself.
The man¡¯s question revealed that he did not have much information at the moment. He did not even know Chu Ning¡¯s true identity. He only knew her name.
Chu Yuen guessed that someone must have paid a price for this white-robed man to bring people to The Parade to cause trouble.
However, this person knew that the owner of this ce was Chu Ning, but he did not have any specific information about her.
Chu Ning was still in school at this time.
After thinking through this, Chu Yuen calmed down a little.
¡°Chu Ning isn¡¯t here, sir. I don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± Chu Yuen continued to speak in a manner that was neither servile nor overbearing.
¡°Little brat, you think you¡¯re qualified to know my Big Brother¡¯s name?¡± A person beside the man in white suddenly said impatiently. As he spoke, he weighed the baseball bat in his hand and looked at Chu Yuen with ill intentions.
¡°My name is Chen Bo. Little fellow, you have guts.¡± Chen Bo narrowed his eyes. He stretched out his hand and gently stopped the people behind him who were ready to make a move.
¡°Mr. Chen, before you destroy this ce, I think you should consider the consequences. Of course, I¡¯m not threatening you. I don¡¯t think I have the right to do so. I only have one life. However, if possible, having a chat with each other to resolve the problem peacefully is the best way. After all, having one more friend and one less enemy benefits all,¡± Chu Yuen said evenly.
¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Let¡¯s just do it!¡± One of theckeys said impatiently.
Obviously, he was not listening to Chu Yuen¡¯s words.
Chu Yuen had deduced such a great deal of useful information from just one sentence from Chen Bo and used it as the basis for his conversation with Chen Bo. His thinking and flexibility were not inferior to Chu Ning¡¯s.
Chen Bo shook his head. ¡°Little guy, I don¡¯t know what rtionship Chu Ning has with you, but I know that Chu Ning has provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have.
¡°I came here today fully prepared. As the person who takes action, I don¡¯t need to know Chu Ning¡¯s exact information. This is the rule of the industry,¡± Chen Bo added.
Chu Yuen looked at Chen Bo, who had remained calm all this while. For a moment, he was a little flustered.
Chen Bo didn¡¯t seem to care, nor was he curious about Chu Ning¡¯s identity and background.
Not only did Chen Bo not know, Chu Yuen did not know either.
The reason he said that was just to pretend to be mysterious. Sometimes, a vague answer was more unpredictable than the specific result.
However, Chu Yuen did not expect that Chen Bo did not care about this.
Chapter 562 - 562 Can’t Hold Them Back Anymore
562 Can¡¯t Hold Them Back Anymore
Chu Yuen looked up at Chen Bo, sighed, and asked weakly, ¡°So, is there no longer any room for negotiation?¡±
¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for your surname being Chu and your possible rtionship with Chu Ning, I would really want you to work for me. You¡¯re quite smart, little guy. You might be able to do something in the future,¡± Chen Bomented.
¡°But it¡¯s destined not to happen today.¡± Chen Bo¡¯s tone was filled with regret.
He then focused his gaze on Old Fang and the others.
He was emotionless, as if he was looking at a group of defenseless livestock.
Chen Bo looked back at Chu Yuen, waved his hand, and said sympathetically, ¡°I can leave you unharmed. Go.¡±
Chu Yuen blinked. He looked at the people beside Chen Bo and then at the powerless Old Fang behind him.
Chu Yuen¡¯s expression was calm.
He knew that the other party did not care about the consequences of letting him go. It was within his tolerance.
¡°Mr. Chen, do you really think that you won¡¯t be held ountable for destroying this ce?¡± Chu Yuen continued, not wanting to give up.
¡°You can try calling the police. I don¡¯t mind you stalling for time.¡± Chen Bo smiled.
He was very confident.
At the same time, it also revealed a huge amount of useful information.
Even if they called the police, it would be useless.
Old Fang and the others also heard Chen Bo¡¯s words. They did not have any ability to resist to begin with, and now they were even more desperate.
Chu Yuen, too, had no other choice.
He didn¡¯t expect that the people who came to The Parade to cause trouble had such a powerful background that they even had connections in the police station.
¡°Sis, just how big of a person did you provoke? I can¡¯t hold them back anymore!¡± Chu Yuen thought helplessly.
¡°Since you¡¯re not getting away, don¡¯t me me.¡± Chen Bo¡¯sst bit of good feelings toward Chu Yuen had also run out. Although he admired Chu Yuan¡¯s courage and knowledge, if Chu Yuan opposed him, Chen Bo would not allow a little fellow with great potential to grow.
After hearing Chen Bo¡¯s words, the group of ck-clothed underlings behind him gradually closed in.
There were also some people scattered on The Parade, but at this moment, no one dared to step forward.
If they stepped forward at this time, they would really be beaten to death by Chen Bo and his men.
The nature and method of Chen Bo¡¯s existence in M City was simr to that of the brothers Chu Yang and Chu Se. However, there was an even greater mastermind and ring leader behind Chen Bo.
¡°Do it,¡± Chen Bo said flippantly.
At the same time, Chu Ning had a rare quiet and undisturbed life in school.
Since Ye Ting had transferred schools, Yu Yan would not dare to go against Chu Ning. In Jingyuan High School, no one would be stupid enough to feel sorry for her.
In the third lesson of the morning, Chu Ning was focused on reading the contents of the textbook. There was still more than a week before the final exam. Her previous total score was 738 points. This time, she wanted to maintain it and strive for 740 points.
Although thest exam with 738 points was not the final exam, it was very difficult. The difficulty of the final exam this time might be reduced. Chu Ning did not care, but there would definitely be a batch of high scores.
Simple questions couldn¡¯t effectively distinguish the students¡¯ true level, but they could inspire the students¡¯ confidence.
There was less than a year before the university entrance exams. Chu Ning understood why the school would take this step.
Just as Chu Ning was looking at an interesting math question, the phone in her pocket vibrated slightly.
After sensing the vibration of her phone, Chu Ning put down her book and leisurely removed her phone from her pocket to have a look.
The math teacher who was lecturing on the podium turned a blind eye to this and continued to teach passionately.
All the teachers who taught Chu Ning¡¯s ss had an unshakable status in the entire grade and even the school.
Because of Chu Ning, they had also benefited greatly.
Not to mention Chu Ning looking at her phone in ss, it was fine even if she asked someone to y cards in ss, although Chu Ning would not do that.
Chu Ning looked at the message on her phone and frowned.
She had set her phone to only vibrate when she received important notifications.
¡°As expected, something happened,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself.
Her face was unusually calm, like a stillke without any ripples.
Chu Ning put her phone back and continued to read the math questions as though it was merely a trivial matter.
After going through so many experiences, Chu Ning was no longer the same as before.
People would eventually grow up. Chu Ning felt that excessive kindness was being cruel to herself.
Therefore, what she had said at the charity g that night was not just words.
Chapter 563 - 563 Different
563 Different
Chu Ning wouldn¡¯t be in a passive state all the time. She would teach anyone who dared toy a hand on her property a profound lesson.
She had already prepared everything in advance. Now, she only needed to wait until school ended in the evening to deal with the follow-up matters.
Meanwhile.
With Chen Bo as the leader, the group of people who were about to attack came to an abrupt stop.
Old Fang and the others were working between two rows of empty factories. They were blocked by the man in white and his men on both sides.
However, at this moment, these men in ck suddenly realized that they were surrounded by an evenrger group of people.
Chu Yuen was already squatting on the ground, hugging his head tightly. He was trying his best to protect his vital parts.
However, the storm-like attack that he was anticipating did note. Chu Yuen secretly moved his fingers away and found that Old Fang and the others were safe and sound.
Then, as his vision grew wider, and he saw more and more.
It wasn¡¯t that Chen Bo was kind enough to let him go, but that they were surrounded by even more people.
Chu Yuen used to live in a remote mountain vige. He had never seen such a scene before¡
The distance between the two rows of factories was more than 20 meters, but now, he could only see a huge crowd gathering on both sides.
In an instant, the hunter and the prey had switched positions.
Chen Bo was very confident before he came because the people at the police station had been dealt with. The person who had instructed him to cause trouble had connections in the police station. Even if someone in The Parade called the police, the police might not be able to respond in time.
This was also the reason why he was so calm. However, now, he could no longer pretend to be calm.
Chu Yuen slowly stood up. After understanding the situation around him, he was no longer the one who should be panicking.
¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Chu Yuen looked at Chen Bo and pursed his lips. He spread his hands helplessly.
Although he didn¡¯t expect Chu Ning to n an ambush in The Parade, the situation was obviously good.
Chen Bo knew that he was doomed that day.
From the moment he stepped into The Parade, he had fallen into the trap that Chu Ning had set up in advance.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t specifically target Chen Bo, but as long as someone dared to cause trouble there, they would definitely pay a painful price!
Moreover, Chu Ning¡¯s secret n was very well-hidden. Other than herself and the people who participated in the ambush, no third party knew about it.
Zhang Bo, Chu Yuen, and the others weren¡¯t aware either.
This didn¡¯t mean that Chu Ning didn¡¯t trust them. It was just that the more people knew about this, the more likely it was that the news would be leaked.
¡°You are the leader?¡± Bai Hong looked at Chen Bo and asked with a smile.
There was arge basement near The Parade. That was where Bai Hong trained Chu Ning¡¯s personal strength.
If anything unusual happened at The Parade, Bai Hong would be able to rush over with his men in a few minutes.
In fact, Bai Hong wanted toe alone. Even though there were dozens of people in front of him with weapons, Bai Hong did not care about them. If Chu Ning acquiesced, he did not mind creating a massacre there.
Chen Bo was more than 1.8 meters tall. He looked taller than Bai Hong and was also much sturdier.
When Bai Hong spoke to him, he had to raise his head slightly.
However, the strange thing was that when Chen Bo looked at Bai Hong, he subconsciously felt a hint of fear.
This caused him to bow slightly. Only when his gaze was slightly on par with Bai Hong¡¯s did this sense of oppression ease.
¡°You don¡¯t have many more people than us. If we really cause a ruckus¡¡± Chen Bo said, bracing himself. Although his momentum had beenpletely suppressed by Bai Hong, he could not show his fear.
Once he showed fear, his followers would only be disorganized and fragmented.
However, Chen Bo had miscalcted the situation.
Bai Hong didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Chen Bo. He only responded with a clean kick.
Chen Bo was sent flying, and the few underlings behind him were also affected. They acted as a good buffer.
Even so, Chen Bo¡¯s situation did not look good after taking a solid kick from Bai Hong.
He couldn¡¯t even stand up. His face had rapidly turned purple, and he couldn¡¯t even moan in pain.
Chen Bo¡¯s consciousness was in a haze at this moment, and his mind was nk. He could not speak, and only inaudible mumbles came from his mouth.
A few of his ribs had been broken by Bai Hong¡¯s kick.
The broken ribs were likely to have punctured his liver or stomach. Blood was already flowing from the corner of Chen Bo¡¯s mouth.
Seeing this scene, Bai Hong frowned.
He didn¡¯t intend to kick Chen Bo to death. After all, he still had to keep him for questioning.
However, he did not expect the burly Chen Bo to be so powerless¡
Chapter 564 - 564 Infighting
564 Infighting
¡°It seems that the control of strength is still not perfect,¡± Bai Hong thought to himself.
Chen Bo being kicked over was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Hisckeys merely saw Bai Hong¡¯s body move. He lifted his leg, and Chen Bo was sent flying.
If not for the many people behind him acting as a buffer, Chen Bo¡¯s actual situation might have been even worse.
¡°D*** it, let¡¯s fight it out with him!¡±
¡°You dare to hurt boss? Go to hell!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll stab you to death!¡±
After they reacted and saw their boss being bullied like this, these underlings all charged towards Bai Hong with fierce expressions.
Of course, Chen Bo had a lot of underlings. There were also some who simply looked at Bai Hong coldly and indifferently.
However, they weren¡¯t thinking about avenging their boss. They were even ming Bai Hong for not being able to kill Chen Bo with a single kick. That would have saved them a lot of trouble.
There was only one boss, but there was more than one person who wanted to be the boss.
¡°Be careful!¡± Chu Yuen shouted loudly when he saw these people charging at Bai Hong with weapons in their hands.
A second ago, Chu Yuen was still wondering why none of the people Bai Hong brought over had made a move. In the next second, he heard screams and wailsing one after another.
The ck-robed underlings watched as the iron rods and machetes in their hands were about tond on Bai Hong¡¯s body, but they suddenly missed.
To Bai Hong, their movements seemed to have been slowed down by several times. As he dodged, Bai Hong attacked their vital points. He didn¡¯t need to use weapons to deal with these people.
¡°There¡¯s no point in struggling. Do you still want to continue?¡± Bai Hong rubbed his wrist and looked at the group of people who were restless but did not dare to make a move against him.
Even if he did not make a move, these people who had followed Chen Bo to The Parade to cause trouble would not be able to escape.
Bai Hong only wanted to save some time. He had no interest in fighting with these people.
After hearing Bai Hong¡¯s words, a ck-clothed man with a long aquiline nose walked out and spoke slowly, ¡°We are also under someone¡¯s instructions. We had no choice but to make a living. We will listen to you regarding what to do next.¡±
Hearing this exnation, Chu Yuen couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Such wordsing from the mouths of these people who were involved in the underworld seemed a little tooical.
These people had four working limbs. They simply wanted to take the wrong path and were unwilling to work hard.
¡°You guys have the nerve to say that you had no choice. Bah, how shameless! You¡¯re just a bunch ofzy idiots with no ability. Just now, your boss looked like he looked down on everyone. I didn¡¯t see why he had no choice.¡± Chu Yuen looked at the triangr-eyed man and viciously mocked him.
After witnessing Bai Hong¡¯s power, Chu Yuen no longer had any scruples. He knew that this was Chu Ning¡¯s backup n.
The triangr-eyed man¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Chu Yuen, who had changed so much.
He really regretted not killing this talkative little fellow a few minutes ago.
¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s fight it out with them. Big Brother can¡¯t speak now. We can¡¯t just let them capture us like this!¡± A young man with a short stature but an extremely fierce temperament walked out. He looked at Bai Hong as though he wanted to court death.
Although Chen Bo had already fallen to the ground, spitting blood out and losing the ability to speak, he was determined to stand on Chen Bo¡¯s side. Now that the leader had temporarily lost control, he should stand up and protect him.
The triangr-eyed man was obviously using this opportunity to fight for power and establish his own right to speak. He would not let him seed.
¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. They don¡¯t have an absolute advantage in numbers now. As long as a few of our brothers run back and report, calling everyone over, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t be afraid!¡± another person said excitedly.
Obviously, he was also a loyal confidant that Chen Bo had nurtured.
Bai Hong wasn¡¯t interested in the contents of their conversation, but when he heard that there were still many people in theirir, his eyes shed.
Another ck-robed man walked out. He stood beside the triangr-eyed man as he spoke coldly, looking at the short man with a fierce aura, ¡°Ji Zhi, if you want to risk your life, I won¡¯t stop you. However, there were still many brothers who do not want to make unnecessary sacrifices. Big Brother can not speak yet, and you already know his intentions? What if Big Brother came here with other motives? Just one word from you, and you want the brothers to fight alongside you? Who are you?¡±
Chapter 565 - 565 Decisive Person
565 Decisive Person
Before Chen Bo came to The Parade, he would have thought that there would be an encounter, but the advantage should be on his side. After all, he came prepared.
He had never thought that Chu Ning, this ¡®heinous¡¯ person, would actually secretly ambush him with so many people at The Parade.
What was even more ridiculous was that, Bai Hong, a person whosebat strength was beyond the norm, had brought him to the ground and made him lose hisbat strength with just a single kick. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to speak.
Now, he could only watch helplessly as his subordinates, who had once been extremely respectful to him, fought for power among themselves before the enemy¡
At the thought of this, although Chen Bo couldn¡¯t speak, he felt extremely aggrieved. Coupled with his chest injury, he only felt his head getting heavier and heavier. At the same time, he felt a fishy taste in his nose and throat. Then, he spat out arge mouthful of blood and fainted.
¡°F*** you, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Ji Zhi, who had always been hot-tempered and fierce, couldn¡¯t take it anymore when he heard someone speak that way about him. He took out a dagger from his trouser leg and stabbed it at the person who refuted him.
Ji Zhi had been suppressing the anger he had been feeling. Now that he saw his respected Big Brother faint, he could not care less.
However, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Ji Zhi and blocked his path. At the same time, Ji Zhi felt a heavy resistance on the dagger in his hand.
Ji Zhi abruptly looked at the triangr-eyed man in front of him in shock.
¡°Second Brother, you¡¡± Ji Zhi didn¡¯t know what to say.
The triangr-eyed man¡¯s expression was still calm. As the brains of Chen Bo¡¯s gang, his prestige was second only to Chen Bo¡¯s.
He was also the only person that this madman, Ji Zhi, feared.
After Ji Zhi witnessed Bai Hong¡¯s strength, he still dared to fight Bai Hong to the death. Although he was short in stature, he was more vicious than anyone else.
The triangr-eyed man¡¯s left hand was currently grabbing Ji Zhi¡¯s sharp dagger without any protection.
Dark red blood dripped down the web between his thumb and forefinger and quickly gathered into a small pool of blood.
¡°Stop making a fuss,¡± the triangr-eyed man said calmly, looking at the stunned Ji Zhi.
Ji Zhi loosened his grip on the dagger and fell silent.
His nickname was Mad Dog because, when he attacked, he would ¡®bite¡¯ his opponent like a mad dog. He was cruel, vicious, and unscrupulous.
Ji Zhi¡¯s dagger was full of barbs. He liked to torture his opponents like this, but now, Ji Zhi finally calmed down.
The dagger fell to the ground.
The triangr-eyed man looked at Bai Hong and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we made a fool of ourselves, but I still have to say what I said before. We admit defeat. We¡¯re just a group of pitiful people who work for others.¡±
Even though his hand was covered in blood, he did not seem to be affected. His injured left hand hung naturally.
Perhaps a situation like that day¡¯s was already within his expectations. On the surface, his Big Brother, Chen Bo, had boundless glory and more than a hundred obedient underlings under him. However, in reality, he was still at the mercy of the gang leader above him.
He, Chen Bo, and hisckeys were merely chess pieces that could be sacrificed at any time.
Even if he hadn¡¯t fallen into Chu Ning¡¯s hands that day, he would encounter a simr situation in the future.
For the triangr-eyed man, he would have to experience such a catastrophe sooner orter. It had only been brought forward now.
Chu Yuen, who had been watching the show like it was no big deal, was speechless. He knew that these were ruthless people that he could not afford to offend at the moment.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Hong¡¯s presence, he would have been doomed that day.
¡°I don¡¯t care what you are. Go and find an empty factory. I¡¯ll provide you with ropes. Tie each other up and wait for Chu Ning toe tonight.¡± Bai Hong waved his hand nonchntly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about the schemes of these people and theplicated forces behind them. He only needed toplete the task that Chu Ning had given him.
¡°Go to hell!¡± Ji Zhi suddenly roared and rushed towards Bai Hong with his bare hands.
Seeing this scene, Chu Yuen¡¯s heart tightened again.
This Ji Zhi was really fearless. In just ten minutes, Chu Yuen had a deep impression of this short but unusually fierce man.
Chapter 566 - 566 Too Weak
566 Too Weak
Facing Ji Zhi, who was like a mad dog, Bai Hong¡¯s expression remained the same.
The triangr-eyed man frowned. Even though he could feel the tearing pain in his palm, he could ignore it. However, Ji Zhi¡¯s actions clearly carried a trace of desperation.
He believed that the person who caused Big Brother and Second Brother to be injured was Bai Hong. As long as he was dealt with, the rest of the people were nothing to worry about.
It was toote for the triangr-eyed man to stop him, but he did not expect Bai Hong to not dodge at all¡
Ji Zhi¡¯s attacks were very crafty and ruthless. He wanted to try to beat Bai Hong to the ground with his bare hands.
Just as Ji Zhi¡¯s fists were about tond on Bai Hong¡¯s face and abdomen, Bai Hong made his move.
He opened his palms and caught Ji Zhi¡¯s fists.
However, this was only the beginning. Following that, a terrifying and unimaginable force was transmitted from Bai Hong¡¯s arms to Ji Zhi¡¯s fists, all the way to his bones and muscles.
A faint smile appeared on Bai Hong¡¯s face.
The madness on Ji Zhi¡¯s face disappeared.
At that moment, his facial features were twisted together like an old rag due to the indescribable pain.
To Bai Hong¡¯s surprise, Ji Zhi remained silent despite this.
Although the veins on his forehead were bulging and he looked extremely ferocious.
The bones in Ji Zhi¡¯s hands were crushed by Bai Hong.
The pain surpassed that of the triangr-eyed man and even the unconscious Chen Bo.
Ji Zhi was still standing and conscious. It was simply unimaginable.
He was ruthless to others, but he was even more ruthless to himself.
¡°I want you dead!¡± Ji Zhi gritted his teeth. There was also a trace of blood in his mouth.
He almost shattered his teeth. The pain was beyond the limits of a primate.
Even so, he still let out a hoarse sound, like a ferocious beast struggling on the verge of death. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Bai Hong.
¡°Tsk tsk, not bad.¡± Bai Hong lightly nodded and gave his evaluation.
Unfortunately, when Ji Zhi was young, no one had taught him to train his body and polish his muscles and bones, so he was only a lunatic who was stronger than ordinary people.
Bai Hong didn¡¯t even need to use his full strength to crush Ji Zhi¡¯s hands.
He didn¡¯t care about Ji Zhi¡¯s threat at all.
¡°If you fight, idents can also kill you,¡± Bai Hong muttered softly to himself.
Chu Ning¡¯s message to him was that it would be best if there were no casualties.
But Bai Hong felt that he had no obligation to indulge these people who came to seek their own death.
He could have ignored Ji Zhi, but since Ji Zhi was seeking death, he could not be med.
The triangr-eyed man suddenly knelt down and pressed his forehead against the ground as he spoke sincerely, ¡°Let him go, I will die in his ce.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Bai Hong loosened his grip on Ji Zhi¡¯s neck and tossed him aside as though he was throwing something away.
¡°You want to be a scapegoat? But why should I agree to your request? Can¡¯t I kill both of you? It¡¯s not troublesome anyway,¡± Bai Hong said with a smile.
It was as if he was chatting with someone about a trivial matter.
He then pointed at the bodyguards on both sides.
¡°I don¡¯t n to let them do anything. Their role is to keep an eye on you and not let you escape. That¡¯s all,¡± Bai Hong added.
He said it casually, but the triangr-eyed man and hisckeys behind him trembled slightly when they heard it.
Bai Hong¡¯s tone was like a farm owner counting thembs in his pen.
Without a doubt, they were allmbs.
Thembs had no right to talk to the farm owner.
They could not control their own fate.
¡°When did such an expert appear in M City¡¡± The triangr-eyed man sighed inwardly.
He was merely saying this. Although it sounded sincere, it was just a means to win others over.
It was impossible for him to really sacrifice his life for a reckless man.
Even if it was Chen Bo, it was not worth it.
The reason Ji Zhi was so partial to Chen Bo was because Chen Bo had once saved Ji Zhi¡¯s life when he was young.
To Chen Bo at that time, doing so was as easy as lifting a finger. Now, it seemed that the returns were quite generous.
The current situation was that Bai Hong really didn¡¯t allow him any dignity at all. He was also rather indifferent to the lives of these group of people.
This was a society ruled byw. It was not like a few hundred years ago, when even buying and selling ves was legal¡ Why was Bai Hong so casual and apathetic?
Chapter 567 - 567 The Value of Living
567 The Value of Living
This was a question that the triangr-eyed man could not understand no matter what.
¡°Killing us is very simple, but letting us live will create greater value,¡± he said softly.
He knew that the reason Bai Hong had the patience to chat with him was because he was waiting for him to disy enough bargaining chips.
Bai Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at the triangr-eyed man.
This was what he was waiting for.
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Just do as I said earlier and obediently get tied yourselves tied up. Someone wille and talk to you tonight,¡± Bai Hong said indifferently.
¡°As expected, he actually listens to Chu Ning!¡± The triangr-eyed man was also dumbstruck when he heard this answer.
He had been in society for so many years, but he had never met someone as good at fighting as Bai Hong.
If he knew that Chu Ning had such a powerful figure by her side¡ he would have long delivered Chen Bo¡¯s head.
¡°No problem.¡± The triangr-eyed man was still kneeling on the ground. Although his hand was bleeding, he had achieved his goal.
In the most luxurious bathhouse in M City, Yang Feng was soaking in the bathtub with a satisfied expression.
Beside him were two other people who were equally rxed.
¡°President Yang, I heard that your business has been excellent recently. You actually established a coborative rtionship with Cloud Shopping. This time, you really have a goose that cany golden eggs. It¡¯s hard not to make a fortune!¡±
¡°Old Xiao, your words are below the standard. Even if President Yang doesn¡¯t coborate with Cloud Shopping, money will still be rolling in. We can only look on enviously.¡±
The two people beside Yang Feng looked at Yang Feng and spoke jealously.
¡°Now is not the time to be proud. As long as Chu Ning is still in M City, no, even if she is not in M City, there will still be endless trouble.¡± Yang Feng shook his head when he heard the praise from the pair beside him.
He was a very meticulous person.
Although he was working with Zhou Hao now, in Yang Feng¡¯s opinion, this was not a long-term solution.
With Zhou Hao¡¯s personality and way of doing things, it was only a matter of time before something bad would happen when they worked together.
However, Yang Feng did not have a better choice now, but he never let his guard down.
He was one of the many tycoons of M City who had been threatened by Chu Ning at the charity g that day.
¡°Come on, Old Xiao, you¡¯re just saying that. If you¡¯re really so capable, why didn¡¯t I see you go against her that day? Didn¡¯t you just lower your head and remain silent?¡± The other person with tattoos on his body scoffed at this.
¡°Whose side are you on? Speaking up for an outsider?¡± Old Xiao asked with a dark expression.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business,¡± Yang Feng said flippantly.
¡°There are many people in M City who are hostile to Chu Ning, but ording to my investigation, there are also many who are willing to help her. And I surmise that there may be a big shot supporting her.¡± Yang Feng¡¯s expression turned solemn.
¡°What is it? How could this be?¡± The two people beside Yang Feng said in unison.
They could see the shock reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.
How strong was Yang Feng?
Although he would go all out against any enemy, someone who could make him feel that he was a big shot was really not someone they could provoke ¡ª they were merely tycoons worth tens of millions.
¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I don¡¯t have any actual evidence.¡± Yang Feng picked up a towel by the bath and wiped his sweaty cheeks.
¡°I don¡¯t think so. If this woman really had such a powerful background, would she have threatened to kill Ye Zhen¡¯s daughter with a knife? Isn¡¯t this unnecessary?¡± Old Xiao asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± the tattooed man mumbled to himself, but he had made up his mind. He was not in a hurry to deal with Chu Ning and would continue to observe.
Yang Feng would not be so kind as to tell them such important information.
¡°I want to test her bottom line. In other words, we will work together with more people to put pressure on that important figure who might not exist. Thew doesn¡¯t punish the masses. There is strength in numbers,¡± Yang Feng said.
¡°President Yang, you¡¯re being too prudent. You have two rtives who hold important positions in the government of M City. What are you afraid of?¡± the tattooed man said indifferently.
In fact, he said this to test Yang Feng.
The tattooed man knew that Yang Feng¡¯s two rtives were the Bureau chief of M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau, and a judge at the Judicial Department. They were powerful, which was why Yang Feng could remain standing in M City for many years.
Chapter 568 - 568 Alliance
568 Alliance
¡°What if the mayor of M City is behind Chu Ning?¡± Yang Feng said indifferently.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Old Xiao and the tattooed man spoke in unison once more.
¡°Anything is possible,¡± Yang Feng said seriously.
Although Yang Feng did not believe it himself, he had to make these two people tense up. No matter how prepared they were to deal with Chu Ning, it would not be enough.
¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to probe. Chu Ning has made new moves recently,¡± Yang Feng continued.
¡°What is she trying to do!¡± Old Xiao hurriedly asked.
Even though he said it in a tough tone, he remembered what Chu Ning said at the charity g that day.
Hearing Old Xiao¡¯s question, Yang Feng flippantly nced at him and did not answer.
Yang Feng looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°Regardless of whether the oue is good or bad, at least I will know her current attitude and determination.¡±
After ss in the evening, Zhang Bo had already parked his car at the usual spot and was waiting for Chu Ning.
He had a lot of things to do recently. Although he knew about what had happened at The Parade, the real person-in-charge was Chu Ning. It was up to her whether to hand them over to the police or to settle it privately.
It took about 30 minutes from Jingyuan High School to The Parade. During this time, Zhang Bo and Chu Ning did not say much.
Zhang Bo could tell that Chu Ning was thinking about something.
¡°President Chu seems to be different from before,¡± Zhang Bo thought to himself.
Previously, he could still feel some youthful vitality from Chu Ning, but now, she was calm and restrained. She spoke less and less.
It was the same in school. Even Xiaomi, her deskmate, or some of her ssmates who were on good terms with her could feel that Chu Ning was bing more and more silent.
The Parade didn¡¯t look any different from the day before. In fact, it was even more lively than the previous day.
After Bai Hong came out and dealt with Chen Bo and the others who came to cause trouble, order had been restored.
Homeless artists could still create there, and more and more office workers wereing.
At this moment, in an abandoned workshop, other than the triangr-eyed man, whose left hand was wrapped in bandages and whose movements were not restricted, the rest of the ck-clothed underlings were fully tied up and sitting on the ground next to each other.
Chu Ning pointed at the men in ck and looked at the triangr-eyed man as she asked calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re their leader now?¡±
If it had been half a month ago, she would not have thought of ambushing people at The Parade in advance.
The most important thing was that, if this really happened, the trust that Chu Ning had painstakingly gained would be destroyed.
Chu Ning had always wanted to abide by the rules. Although she couldn¡¯t ask others to do so, she could restrain herself.
However, Zhou Hao had used his actions to tell her what the real rules of the game were.
¡°Yes.¡± The triangr-eyed man nodded.
Chen Bo was in hospital, so he was indeed in charge now.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Deng Yu,¡± the triangr-eyed man said softly.
¡°Who is the actual person controlling you? Where is he? Tell me his background,¡± Chu Ning asked methodically.
¡°We have more than a hundred people working for a man called Zhang Rong. He should be in M City now, but I¡¯m not sure where exactly. He has thergest securitypany in M City. We are actually employees of this securitypany. On the surface, we are engaged in normal dispatch work, but in fact, Zhang Rong has secretly established a gang with a criminal nature. The gang is called the Ace of Hearts. ording to my understanding, there are more than 1,000 people registered. It should be thergest criminal force in M City,¡± Deng Yu replied proficiently.
He had already rehearsed it in his mind many times in the afternoon, waiting for Chu Ning to ask him about it.
Chu Ning looked at Deng Yu, who had a sincere expression on his face and was bending over, and felt that it was a little ridiculous.
He spoke as if he waspletely on Chu Ning¡¯s side, analyzing his former boss and his power.
¡°If your boss lying in the hospital knew what you¡¯re really thinking, he¡¯d probably swallow your thoughts alive,¡± Chu Ning rued.
¡°How could that be? Boss is actually very helpless, but Zhang Rong, Mr. Zhang¡¯s power is very strong. Boss has been with him for more than ten years. What can he do if he leaves him?¡± Deng Yu said feebly.
Chapter 569 - 569 An Opportunity
569 An Opportunity
¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming.¡± Chu Ning felt that Deng Yu might be more suitable to be the boss than Chen Bo was.
Although she had never met Chen Bo, the difference between Deng Yu and Chen Bo was obvious. Deng Yu was standing there chatting with her while Chen Bo was lying in the hospital.
¡°President Chu, you must be joking. People like us are like rootless duckweed floating on the surface of the water. There will be a day when we will be overturned by a sudden storm,¡± Deng Yu replied respectfully, lowering his head.
¡°What if everything had gone well today?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked.
¡°The cats in the alley have freedom, but no home. The dogs within the walls have a home, but have to bow their heads for life. Life is a multiple-choice question. No matter how one chooses, there will always be regrets,¡± Deng Yu replied softly.
¡°The reasoning is very good, but you chose the path yourself,¡± Chu Ning said lightly.
¡°I want to change my direction. I hope President Chu can give me this opportunity.¡± Deng Yu was betting that Chu Ning would ept him and hisckeys in ck.
Although following Zhang Rong was prestigious, the risks and benefits were not proportional.
The precious results that they exchanged their lives for were all meant as contributions to Zhang Rong.
When Zhang Rong was enjoying a life of luxury, he would not think of these underlings who were risking their lives for him.
Even Chen Bo only received a fixed sry. Although the ie was not bad, there was a huge safety risk. Just like that day, when he met Bai Hong; he was severely injured.
A precarious life was not what Deng Yu wanted. He wanted to lead these underlings to find a stable long-term job. Although it sounded unbelievable, this was what Deng Yu thought.
Now, he had seized such a good opportunity.
Deng Yu had vaguely heard of Chu Ning¡¯s name before this operation.
Before he was informed that he was going to cause trouble for Chu Ning at The Parade, he had paid a heavy price to obtain some basic information about Chu Ning.
¡°Can you guarantee that your underlings have the same thoughts as you?¡± Chu Ning stared at Deng Yu, trying to read some useful information from his expression.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what they think. Boss isn¡¯t here, so I have the final say.¡± Deng Yu suddenly raised his head and fearlessly locked eyes with Chu Ning.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning sat on a chair and nodded.
Then, her slender fingers rhythmically tapped on the handle of the chair. She looked at the rusty iron door in the distance of the factory as if she was thinking about something.
A momentter, Chu Ning looked at Deng Yu, who was standing at the side with his head lowered, softly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Take me to see your boss tonight. I¡¯ll give you an hour to prepare. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m not a rubbish dump.¡±
These people were different from Old Fang. Chu Ning did not want to tolerate them.
¡°Sure,¡± Deng Yu agreed.
When Chu Yuen saw Chu Ninge out, he quickly came up and asked, ¡°How is it, Sis? What did that guy say to you?¡±
¡°Your performance today was not bad.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer Chu Yuen¡¯s question. Instead, she praised him.
¡°No, I still¡¡± Just as Chu Yuen scratched his head in embarrassment and was about to make modest remarks, Chu Ning¡¯s next sentence extinguished all the enthusiasm he felt.
¡°Don¡¯te here if you have nothing to do. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Got it.¡± Chu Yuen was a little dejected. Although he knew that Chu Ning was worried about his safety, he didn¡¯t want to constantly be treated like a child.
¡°Zhang Bo, arrange for people to install cameras in every corner of The Parade; they must be high-definition ones. Also, pay more attention to Old Fang and the others. There are more and more wandering artists now. Stress on the hygiene aspect. Don¡¯t throw trash on the ground. If you discover it thrice, they¡¯ll be disqualified,¡± Chu Ning emphasized calmly.
The Parade was not small. Now that more and more people were living in it, the hygiene problem had to be taken seriously. After all, this ce was going to be built into a special tourist attraction in the future.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡± Zhang Bo nodded solemnly.
After Chu Ning emphasized these things, she brought Bai Hong away.
She still had to wait for someone. Then, she would follow the clues provided by Deng Yu and look for Zhang Rong for a chat, including those who were rted to him.
Chu Ning nned to get in touch with M City¡¯s underground forces.
Although the rtionship was veryplicated and involved many people, it was an essential part of rising up.
Chapter 570 - 570 Coming
570 Coming
Zhang Rong had some very special hobbies. This was no secret in the Rongwei Group.
He was obese and enjoyed eating and drinking. Coupled with his irregr work and rest periods, he weighed nearly 300 pounds despite being less than 1.8 meters tall.
Even so, no one dared to talk about him behind his back. Some people had once discussed Zhang Rong¡¯s appearance in the Rongwei Group. The next day, the tongues of the people who talked about him were cut off and ced in a transparent ss cab on the first floor of the Rongwei Group.
Zhang Rong was cruel and tyrannical, but in a sense, he had seeded.
He had more than a thousand people working for him, or rather, dealing with all kinds of shameful and under-the-table deals.
At this moment, on the top floor of the Rongwei Group.
Zhang Rong was lying on a soft beach chair. Other than a pair of underwear, he had no other clothes on.
There wereyers uponyers of white fats. From afar, he looked like a big white silkworm.
However, this big white silkworm was surrounded by many young and beautiful women. They only had one set of underwear more than Zhang Rong.
In front of Zhang Rong was a massive swimming pool built on the top floor of the Rongwei Group. He had just wiped off the water stains on his body when an enchanting woman bent over and gave Zhang Rong some water mouth-to-mouth.
The top floor was an excellent scenic spot. Standing there, one could see the rough outline of the surrounding area for several kilometers.
It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The sky was about to turn dark, but there were many colors interweaving and fusing. Gradually, it turned dark.
Zhang Rong was enjoying the beauty in front of him, although thisfort was built on the pain of most people.
¡°The feeling of being rich is really wonderful.¡± Zhang Rong sighed from the bottom of his heart.
At the thought of this, he pinched the woman¡¯s chest hard.
¡°Take it off, take it all off. It doesn¡¯t have a nice feel to it,¡± Zhang Rong frowned and said in a dissatisfied tone.
Just as the enchanting woman was about to do as she was told, the door to the top floor was pushed open.
A handsome young man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and a ck suit ran toward Zhang Rong in a panic.
He was the general manager of the Rongwei Group. As one of thergest underground forces in M City, his academic qualifications were surprisingly high.
This was also the talent that Zhang Rong hired with a high sry.
¡°Mr. Zhang, hurry¡ Run!¡± The man with gold-rimmed sses finally ran to a few meters before Zhang Rong. He panted heavily and held his chest. It was obvious that he had not exercised vigorously for a long time.
¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why should I run?¡± Zhang Rong frowned. Although he was stunned, he still didn¡¯t think that anyone could do anything to him in the Rongwei Group.
After all, this was his territory.
¡°Someone wants to harm you. They¡¯re already heading up,¡± the man in gold-rimmed sses said in horror.
¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhang Rong stood up. His white fats was like a swim ring, undting as he stood up.
Zhang Rong slowly kicked the man in gold-rimmed sses and cursed.
He still could not believe it. There were more than a hundred people in the Rongwei Group on a daily basis. If someone had just broken through, how could there be no movement at all?
Even a hundred pigs would struggle desperately if they were caught, let alone humans. Any one of them could have solved the crisis by reporting to him.
¡°You guys can leave first. I have something to deal with,¡± Zhang Rong said as he put on his clothes.
After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, the women in revealing clothes turned around to leave without hesitation.
The man with gold-rimmed sses who had been kicked to the ground did not get up. He simply sat on the ground and shook his head with a bitter smile.
¡°Stupid fat pig, it¡¯s still unknown whether or not you can survive today,¡± he thought disdainfully.
Just as Zhang Rong was about to ask the man in gold-rimmed sses what had happened, the women who had already walked far away retreated to Zhang Rong¡¯s side in panic.
Zhang Rong turned around. When he saw the four people in front of him, his pupils constricted.
¡°Mr. Zhang, there are traitors in the group. I had no choice but to bring them up. If I didn¡¯t do this, they would kill me,¡± the man in gold-rimmed sses said helplessly as he sat on the ground.
Chapter 571 - 571 Internal Conflict
571 Internal Conflict
Forty minutes earlier.
At the entrance of The Parade, Chu Ning brought Bai Hong and Deng Yu to Chu Yang.
Chu Yang¡¯s and Chu Se¡¯s biggest enemy in M City was the boss of the Rongwei Group, Zhang Rong. If they wanted to unify the underground forces in M City, they had to deal with this leader.
Now, the opportunity was right in front of them.
In the Rongwei Group, Chen Bo and Deng Yu were subordinates of and second only to Zhang Rong. If either of them was willing to help Chu Ning, things would be much simpler.
¡°You¡¯re really capable.¡± Chu Yang looked at Deng Yu with a strange expression.
Obviously, Chu Yang knew Deng Yu.
¡°Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go and have a good talk with Zhang Rong. We¡¯ll definitely get a satisfactory result,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°Be careful, this guy is much more scheming than his Big Brother.¡± Chu Yang continued to stare at Deng Yu. Even though Deng Yu¡¯s hand was wrapped in bandages and his eyes were lowered, Chu Yang¡¯s evaluation of him was much higher than that of Chen Bo¡¯s.
He and Chu Se had only risen to prominence in M City for a few years. Before that, Zhang Rong was already the king of M City¡¯s underground forces.
In the early stages of their development, the two brothers had been targeted quite often. They had also fought with Chen Bo and Deng Yu before.
¡°Your sister is more outstanding than you.¡± Deng Yu looked at Chu Yang and replied in a neutral manner.
¡°He can¡¯t do much,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
Chu Ning knew what a person like Deng Yu wanted. Deng Yu was also very intelligent. He had found the right person. What he wanted, Chu Ning could give it to him.
¡°So we¡¯re going straight to Zhang Rong¡¯s Rongwei Group? Zhang Rong is not a simple person. He has been in M City for more than 20 years and has not been hacked to death. This guy is cunning.¡± Chu Yang ignored Deng Yu¡¯s sarcasm. He only felt that Chu Ning going to Zhang Rong directly was no different from courting death.
The Rongwei Group wasn¡¯t somewhere that could be entered as and when one wanted.
Moreover, Chu Ning did not intend to look for Zhang Rong to coborate.
¡°I¡¯ll help President Chu clear the obstacles,¡± Deng Yu continued.
¡°If you have such thoughts, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital and apany your boss who is paralyzed in bed? You treacherous viin, you are not fit to work for my sister,¡± Chu Yang snorted and said scornfully.
¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what you think or how you look at me, I don¡¯t care. I only care about the results.¡± Deng Yu smiled. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. He would not give up on what he wanted just because of Chu Yang¡¯s words.
¡°Fifth Brother, please believe me. Just like before, I can handle it,¡± Chu Ning said gently.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Chu Yang was silent for a moment.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yang nodded heavily.
The Parade wasn¡¯t far from the Rongwei Group. After half an hour, Chu Ning and the others arrived at the Rongwei Group¡¯s building.
Deng Yu walked at the front of the group. If they wanted to see Zhang Rong, they could only do so under his lead.
¡°Hello, Brother Yu.¡±
¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±
When they reached the lobby on the first floor, the underlings of the Rongwei Group greeted Deng Yu respectfully upon seeing him.
Deng Yu was considered a higher-up in the Rongwei Group. Like Chen Bo, they only had one boss, Zhang Rong, above them.
There were a few high-level executives like Chen Bo and Deng Yu in the Rongwei Group. They did not give in to each other, but they had built the Rongwei Group together. In other words, they were all members of the Ace of Hearts.
¡°Is Mr. Zhang here?¡± Deng Yu replied with a smile and pretended to ask casually.
¡°I saw him more than an hour ago. He should still be here now,¡± ackey said uncertainly.
¡°I got it.¡± Deng Yu nodded.
Theckeys did not ask about the three people Deng Yu brought back. It was verymon for the boss to bring people back to the group. The most important thing was that the boss¡¯s matters were none of their concern.
There were more than 1,000 employees under the Rongwei Group. It was normal that they had never seen each other before.
Chu Ning looked at the hall on the first floor. It looked pretty good, and it was even somewhat simr to the decorative style on the first floor of her Soaring Clouds Group.
As for Chu Yang, he was wearing a cap and a mask. The brim of the cap was pressed low, and the mask covered almost half of his face.
In order to prevent others from recognizing him and to keep safe, Chu Yang¡¯s disguise was necessary.
Bai Hong, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. No matter where he was, he could always avoid attracting attention. This was also a quality that he had to possess as a top-notch assassin.
Chapter 572 - 572 Interlude
572 Interlude
After learning that Zhang Rong was at the Rongwei Group, Deng Yu led Chu Ning and the other two to the elevator.
Just as Deng Yu was about to reach the elevator, azy voice came from behind them.
¡°Deputy Deng, where did your boss go?¡±
When Deng Yu heard this voice, he paused.
He turned around and spoke calmly to a middle-aged man in loose clothes carrying a birdcage. ¡°We went out to get something done and encountered quite a bit of trouble. Boss Chen is now in hospital. I want to exin the situation to Mr. Zhang.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Deng Yu¡¯s answer seemed to arouse the man¡¯s interest. After hearing that something had happened to Chen Bo, the smile on his face disappeared for a moment, and then turned strange.
¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Zhang always like to use you guys? During meetings, he keeps telling me how good you and Chen Bo are. You¡¯re stable and reassuring when you handle jobs. Why did you screw it up this time?¡± the man said sarcastically.
The bird in the cage also chirped a few times in cooperation, as if mocking Deng Yu¡¯s ipetence.
¡°I¡¯vee to look for Mr. Zhang to rify the situation. Shen Nian, you¡¯re more outstanding than Boss Chen and me. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Zhang.¡± Deng Yu did not want to argue with Shen Nian at this time.
In reality, it was very easy for him to cause Shen Nian trouble. However, it was not very interesting to deal with someone with an undeveloped IQ. He was inferior even to Chen Bo. In Deng Yu¡¯s opinion, Shen Nian¡¯s current sess wasrgely due to luck.
¡°Do I need you to put in a good word for me?¡± When Shen Nian heard Deng Yu take the initiative to show weakness and convey goodwill, he was actually a little angry.
He gently put down the birdcage he was holding and looked furiously at Deng Yu.
Shen Nian pointed at Deng Yu and eximed, ¡°All these years, I have suffered scars and escaped death countless times for the sake of the Rongwei Group. Do I need you to be so meddlesome?¡±
His action created discussions among many of the underlings who began to look on. They were already used to such scenes.
Everyone in the Rongwei Group knew that Shen Nian was a big shot and liked to keep bringing up the things he had done for the Rongwei Group.
If Deng Yu had not brought Chu Ning and the others to look for Zhang Rong, he would have listened to Shen Nian quietly.
But now was not the time. He was in a hurry.
Today was a crucial day for him.
Deng Yu looked at Shen Nian quietly. Shen Nian was still talking non-stop.
He did not notice Deng Yu¡¯s gaze at all. It was as if he was looking at a dead man.
Shen Nian looked at the surrounding underlings who were watching the show and said arrogantly, ¡°And the three people you brought. They look useless. One of them looks ordinary; dull-eyed and not agile. Another is wearing a mask and a hat. So ugly that he can¡¯t be seen? There¡¯s also a vase. Deng Yu, is it that you know you screwed up, so you brought a woman with you so that Mr. Zhang wouldn¡¯t me you?¡±
What he did not know was who Deng Yu had brought back.
¡°You¡¯re really so stupid that you¡¯re beyond cure,¡± Deng Yu thought helplessly.
The reason Bai Hong¡¯s gaze was dull was because he was thinking about something else.
For example, could he kill all these people and go directly to the top floor to look for Zhang Rong?
Chu Yang, who was wearing a cap, heaved a sigh of relief.
He knew Shen Nian, and Shen Nian knew him.
That idiot almost died in his hands.
Fortunately, his attention was not on Chu Yang.
Shen Nian was using Chu Ning and the others to mock Deng Yu.
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed useless.¡± Deng Yu decided to admit defeat. He only hoped that Shen Nian would not meddle, especially at such a critical moment.
¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You have your strengths too. At least they all say that you¡¯re very scheming,¡± Shen Nian said smugly.
¡°Why does Boss Shen keep talking to Boss Deng today? I¡¯m really afraid that the two of them will fight here. Who should I help then?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Boss Chen is in hospital now. If Boss Chen was here, do you think Boss Shen would dare to makements about Boss Deng?¡±
¡°Sigh, Boss Deng¡¯s temper is too good. Speaking of which, I remember that they have a person called Mad Dog under them. If that guy was here, Boss Shen probably wouldn¡¯t mock him like this. That madman is totally fearless.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. We¡¯ll just watch the show. It¡¯s better not to discuss the matters between the two bosses.¡±
¡°I just feel that Boss Deng is too aggrieved!¡±
Chapter 573 - 573 Surprise, No Danger
573 Surprise, No Danger
Deng Yu was indifferent to the whispers of the underlings around him.
He knew that many people thought that he was a coward. He, too, was a boss. As the second inmand of a small group of more than 100 people, he still swallowed his anger when scolded this way. On the surface, he looked a little ipetent and weak.
The smugness on Shen Nian¡¯s face became more and more obvious.
He naturally heard the discussions of the underlings around them. These voices seemed to be a form of encouragement to him. In terms of momentum, he had won against Deng Yu.
¡°Yes. I have to report the situation to Mr. Zhang. I can¡¯t waste any more time here.¡± Deng Yu turned around and walked towards the elevator.
There were more and more people watching the show on the first floor. If the bosses of other groups joined in, the risk of Chu Ning and the others being exposed would increase.
¡°Wait. ording to the rules, every time youe to thepany, you have to go to the front desk to register your particrs. Moreover, you said that you want to see Mr. Zhang. Did you make an appointment in advance? Our Rongwei Group is a legitimatepany. Some rules and regtions should still be followed.¡± Shen Nian obviously did not intend to let Deng Yu off so easily.
Since Chen Bo was not around that day, he wanted to show his status off in front of everyone.
¡°Shen Nian, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Deng Yu looked at Shen Nian with aplicated expression.
He had already decided that he would find an opportunity to kill Shen Nian.
This fellow really didn¡¯t know what was good for him.
¡°Overboard?¡± Shen Nian looked at Deng Yu in disbelief. He had not expected that Deng Yu would dare refute him.
Seeing this, Deng Yu sighed.
He walked towards Shen Nian and picked up his birdcage.
¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Shen Nian¡¯s expression abruptly changed. He was about to snatch his birdcage back.
However, how could Deng Yu let him get it? He turned his body slightly and sidestepped Shen Nian. Then, he swiftly used his bandaged hand to open the birdcage calmly.
The thrush in the cage did not have time to dodge and was caught by Deng Yu.
¡°Shen Nian, I won¡¯t go easy on you the second time.¡± After Deng Yu finished speaking, he threw the thrush in his hand at Shen Nian.
The moment the thrush was grabbed by Deng Yu, it had been crushed to death by his brute force.
Deng Yu looked at the dumbfounded Shen Nian, and then at the various expressions on the faces of the surrounding underlings. He walked evenly to Shen Nian¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear.
Then, he patted Shen Nian¡¯s shoulder and turned to walk towards the elevator.
This time, no one stopped him.
She only wanted to find Zhang Rong and follow him to dig out the person who was already dealing with her.
After entering the elevator, Deng Yu pressed the number for the highest floor, the 19th floor.
¡°Why isn¡¯t there an 18th level?¡± Chu Ning looked at the gap between the 17th and 19th floors and asked in confusion.
¡°Zhang Rong is a superstitious person. He felt that the number 18 is inauspicious and implied the 18 levels of hell, so he skipped it,¡± Deng Yu exined.
The elevator slowly rose, but when it reached the 17th floor, it stopped abruptly.
The elevator door opened and an elderly cleaner walked in.
¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯re going down?¡± Deng Yu looked at the old man in a red cleaner¡¯s outfit and asked with a smile.
¡°Yes, I should get off work and go back to cook.¡± The old man smiled as well, opening his mouth. Only a few yellow teeth remained.
Ten secondster.
Chu Ning and the others reached the top floor, which was the rooftop.
¡°Goodbye, Uncle Chen.¡± After Deng Yu, Chu Ning, and the others walked out of the elevator, Deng Yu politely waved his hand.
The elevator doors closed.
However, the old man took out an old-fashioned mobile phone from a pocket inside the uniform.
He slowly pressed a number on the phone and the call went through.
Zhang Rong stared nkly at Deng Yu and the three unfamiliar people behind him.
The words of the man with gold-rimmed sses kept echoing in his mind. There was a traitor in the Rongwei Group.
Moreover, this traitor had a very high status.
¡°Deng Yu!¡± Zhang Rong gritted his teeth and looked at Deng Yu. If Chu Yang hadn¡¯t taken off his mask, he wouldn¡¯t even have suspected that Deng Yu had betrayed him.
¡°Have I treated you badly?¡± Zhang Rong asked.
¡°Mr. Zhang, you¡¯re not bad to me. It¡¯s just that the mission failed. I can¡¯t give you an exnation,¡± Deng Yu said nonchntly.
¡°So, this is your exnation to me?¡± Zhang Rong sneered.
¡°I want to lead my brothers to change their way of life. Your thinking is backward.¡± Deng Yu said softly, looking at Zhang Rong, who was like a small mountain of meat.
Chapter 574 - 574 Repeatedly Jumping?
574 Repeatedly Jumping?
¡°Zhang Rong, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Chu Ning finally spoke up. Deng Yu had been the one to show up all along the way. Now that she had seen Zhang Rong, there was no longer any need for her to hide her identity.
More importantly, Zhang Rong wanted to destroy her business. The reason she was coolly chatting with him was because Chu Ning felt that she had to get somepensation from Zhang Rong.
¡°You are Chu Ning?¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s gaze focused on Chu Ning again. Before this, he only knew that he was going to deal with this person. He didn¡¯t even know her gender.
Now that he saw the real person, Zhang Rong suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of absurdity.
His life was actually threatened by a woman?
This was hard for him to imagine and ept.
It was to the extent that he even ignored Chu Yang, who was even more familiar with him.
¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chu Ning replied indifferently.
¡°Are you so confident that you can defeat me with that traitor? And Chu Yang. I made the stupidest decision to let you go back then.¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. He knew that he was in danger of losing his life at any moment.
Even though he was the well-deserved leader of the underworld forces in M City, he was still a human. He would also die if he was shot in the head.
¡°What a joke. If you could kill me, you would have done so long ago. The truth is, your subordinates are too useless, so it gave me the chance to grow.¡± Chu Yang looked at Zhang Rong with disdain.
¡°So the people outside the Rongwei Group are all your underlings?¡± Zhang Rong suddenly said in a self-deprecating manner.
Chu Yang did not answer Zhang Rong¡¯s question.
¡°Zhang Rong, who asked you to destroy my property? What¡¯s your motive?¡± Chu Ning found a stool and sat down. Of course, this way, she was closer to Zhang Rong.
Building a swimming pool on top of a building; Zhang Rong really knew how to enjoy himself.
¡°What if I refuse to answer?¡±Zhang Rong licked his lips and looked at Chu Ning, who was only three or four meters away from him. Greed shed in his eyes.
¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the ability to refuse.¡± Although Chu Ning was sitting, she looked at Zhang Rong indifferently.
¡°Really? You are very confident, but I can make you die with me.¡± Zhang Rong suddenly took out a red controller from his shirt pocket.
At this moment, there was only desperate insanity remaining on his face.
¡°As long as I press this button in my hand, all of you will die! The entire top floor of the Rongwei Group will be a sea of fire, and no one would be able to survive! Threatening me? What a joke!¡± Zhang Rong held the red controller in his hand with a ferocious expression.
When Zhang Rong saw Chu Yang reaching for his waist, he suddenly warned him in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Whoever dares to move will die. I¡¯ve lived enough anyway!¡±
Chu Ning looked at the ridiculous scene in front of her and frowned.
Chu Ning felt that Zhang Rong was temporarily under her control. There was no need for such a big reaction, right?
He made it seem like she wanted his life.
Moreover, Chu Ning felt that there was something wrong with Zhang Rong.
She felt that something was amiss, but she couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what it was.
She could only look at Deng Yu, who had brought her there.
Chu Ning faintly thought of a possibility.
Could it be that Deng Yu and Zhang Rong had colluded to put on this show?
¡°Impossible.¡± Chu Ning immediately rejected this idea.
First of all, Deng Yu would not think of lying to Chu Ning. Otherwise, he would not be able to bear the consequences.
The price of betrayal was too high.
There was no need for Zhang Rong to cooperate with Deng Yu¡¯s acting.
Secondly, before Chu Ning came, she had already made ns to retreat safely. Although she did not want to use that card unless it was absolutely necessary.
Deng Yu remained very calm.
His triangr eyes were emotionless and did not change because of Zhang Rong¡¯s threat.
Bai Hong even yawned and sat down cross-legged.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. At the same time, Bai Hong felt that he wouldn¡¯t die that day.
However, the seductive women and the manager of the Rongwei Group, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, did not think so.
They knew that Zhang Rong was not joking.
There was indeed arge amount of explosives on the top floor of the Rongwei Group.
Once Zhang Rong pressed that button, everyone would ascend to heaven in a physical sense¡
¡°Mr. Zhang, can you let us go¡¡± A woman asked in a trembling voice, like a character in a movie whose pause button had been pressed.
Chapter 575 - 575 Useless Threats
575 Useless Threats
The manager¡¯s face was pale. He did not intend to speak. In fact, he no longer had any hope of living.
¡°Go to hell!¡± Zhang Rong roared with a twisted expression.
Deng Yu¡¯s expressionless face hadpletely enraged him.
Even so, Zhang Rong¡¯s trembling hand still could not press the button.
Zhang Rong wasn¡¯t intimidating him. He understood that if he really pressed it, he would die as well.
The reason he was like this was because he was too afraid of death and wanted too much to live.
¡°Mr. Zhang.¡± Deng Yu suddenly sighed and looked at Zhang Rong.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I know you won¡¯t do it. Even if you really want to perish together, it¡¯s useless. Do you really think that I haven¡¯t thought of this day after being in the Rongwei Group for so many years? You can press it and see if the explosives buried in the cement will explode,¡± Deng Yu said softly.
¡°You!¡± After hearing Deng Yu¡¯s words, Zhang Rong suddenly felt a little helpless.
When the pufferfish encountered danger, it would turn into a thorny balloon, but when its thorns did not y a threatening role, it seemed a little ridiculous andical.
This was Zhang Rong¡¯s current situation.
Chu Ning also heaved a sigh of relief.
Her judgment was right. Deng Yu was indeed prepared.
Somehow, things had developed to this point. It was like there was a thread that was invisibly pulling everyone.
Zhang Rong was at a loss. Deng Yu looked at him and instantly smiled.
He had waited too long for this day.
It seemed simple, and it was easy to find Zhang Rong on the top floor after some near misses, but if there had been a mistake in any of the steps before this, he would have died.
¡°I¡ What should I do so that you won¡¯t kill me?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Chu Ning and said dejectedly.
He tossed aside the red remote control in his hand like he was throwing trash.
¡°Hmm? We won¡¯t kill you,¡± Chu Ning replied in a puzzled tone.
¡°No, Deng Yu, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Chu Ning¡¯s pupils constricted.
A very unrealistic conjecture spontaneously came to her mind.
Such a fact might be absurd, but it was most likely to be true.
¡°What is it?¡± Deng Yu looked at Zhang Rong, who was already under control. In his opinion, it was up to Chu Ning to get the information she wanted from Zhang Rong.
Deng Yu believed that Chu Ning was a person with a clear goal.
Moreover, he did not think that there would be any problems.
¡°It¡¯s too smooth. Even if this is the result of your many years of nning, it¡¯s too easy for us toe to Zhang Rong like this.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
She also looked at Zhang Rong.
Zhang Rong didn¡¯t give Chu Ning the feeling of a mafia boss. The biggest obstacle in M City that Chu Yang and Chu Se faced was Zhang Rong. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to have both luck and strength to subdue Zhang Rong so easily.
Even though all of this happened ingeniously and by coincidence, Chu Ning¡¯s intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.
¡°Fifth Brother, have you seen Zhang Rong before?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Yang.
¡°Yes, I have.¡± Chu Yang nodded.
¡°Hmm.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the camera more than ten meters away.
¡°We¡¯ve been yed,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
The southeastern corner of M City was separated by the longest river in the country. The river was more than 4,000 kilometers long and spanned more than half of the country. It was 200 to 300 meters wide at the narrowest part; at its widest, it was more than 1 kilometer wide.
On the observation deck of the pier, a slender-faced man in in clothes sat on a chair. He looked at the turbulent river not far away and stroked his chin, deep in thought.
He was surrounded by more than a dozen people. Each of them had an unusually serious expression. They had their hands behind their backs and did not say a word.
Of course, right in front of the man was another man kneeling on the ground with a panicked expression.
He struggled, but his hands were bound by a strong hemp rope.
He wanted to scream, but his mouth was stuffed with white linen.
¡°Let him speak.¡± The thin man sitting on the chair spoke softly as he suddenly stopped stroking his chin. His gaze was no longer on the magnificent waves of the river, but on the man kneeling before him.
After he could speak, the man kneeling on the ground hastily spoke. ¡°Zhang Rong, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t know about your existence. Please spare me. I¡ I can tell you everything I know. I¡¯m still useful. I know a lot of things¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± The skinny man chuckled.
His gaze was gentle, as if he was chatting with an old friend.
¡°I¡¯ll ask and you answer, okay?¡± the skinny man continued.
Chapter 576 The Real Zhang Rong
Chapter 576 The Real Zhang Rong
"Sure, sure." The man on the ground kept nodding in fear.
1
"Your name is Huang Fang. You used to be a viger in Sanhua Town. Then, you worked for Chu Ning and was subsequently recruited by Zhou Hao, right?" the skinny man asked, looking at Huang Fang with interest.
"Yes." Huang Fang wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.
"Sigh, if you want to work for me, I won''t dare to ept you." The skinny man suddenly sighed.
"In ancient times, there was a person called Lu Bu. You should know, right? He was very powerful and had great martial strength. No one in his generation could match him. Tsk tsk, but such an elite person had a w in his character. He was aplete viin.
"He''s a servant of three families! He followed three masters and even killed one of them. Don''t you think you seem a little like him? Or do you think you are more outstanding than Lu Bu? After all, he was the most powerful person in that era and was publicly recognized as number one. This was also why, even though he was a viin, there were still people who were willing to recruit him. What merits do you think you have?" the skinny man said unhurriedly.
After hearing the skinny man''s words, the kneeling Huang Fang''s face turned ashen.
The pier was not quiet.
The surging waves were loud, but it could not mask the mechanical roar of the distant cement factory''s blenders.
Huang Fang knew the identity of this skinny man and naturally knew what he did.
"Mr. Zhang, I can''tpare," Huang Fang said bitterly.
He had thought that he would be able to live a better life after joining Zhou Hao. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a situation?
Huang Fang felt that Zhou Hao was more unscrupulous than Chu Ning and had no bottom line. This was somewhat in line with his style of doing things... Now, he had really taken a narrow path.
The person in front of him was the real Zhang Rong.
He was the king of M City''s underworld; the first person to dominate for more than 20 years.
Looking closely, the thin Zhang Rong sitting here and the 300-pound Zhang Rong of the Rongwei Group looked almost identical.
The only difference was that one of them was thin and the other was fat.
The two were twins, and were both called Zhang Rong.
However, the actual controller of the Rongwei Group was this thin man with gentle eyes and a low voice.
"If you can''tpare, then what''s the use of me having you?" Zhang Rong murmured as he smiled.
Huang Fang''s heart tightened when he heard this.
He knew that Zhang Rong''s words implied that there was no use in keeping him alive.
The Rongwei Group had severalpanies under it. After experiencing the initial umtion of capital in the early years, most of its industries had been legalized. For example this pier ¡ª arge number of fish would be caught from the river every day ¡ª or the cement factory in the distance. These industries were very stable and profitable. Most importantly, they were legal and risk-free.
"I... I can help you deal with Chu Ning. I know her weakness. I don''t think you want to see Chu Ning grow," Huang Fang said, his mouth dry.
"Oh?" Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang, feigning surprise.
"You know that Chu Ning has already brought people to myir?" Zhang Rong asked Huang Fang with a smile.
"What? This... No way!" Huang Fang was truly shocked.
In his impression, Chu Ning didn''t seem like someone who would do such a thing.
Zhang Rong''s short sentence contained a huge amount of information.
Chu Ning had definitely not been invited to enter the Rongwei Group.
That could only mean that she had barged in. What was the as her," Zhang Rongmented ruefully.
Hearing Zhang Rong''s high evaluation of Chu Ning, Huang Fang felt background of the Rongwei Group?
Its other name was the Ace of Hearts. Even Huang Fang knew about it.
"This!" Huang Fang looked up at Zhang Rong in disbelief.
"Chu Ning''s charisma is very great. I don''t think Zhou Hao is as good as her," Zhang Rongmented ruefully.
Hearing Zhang Rong''s high evaluation of Chu Ning, Huang Fang felt regret, but more than that, he felt resentment.
He hated Chu Ning.
"Why did you mask it so deeply?" Huang Fang thought indignantly.
"My subordinate only met her once and decided to defect to her and betray me. I really don''t dare to underestimate her. She''s much more powerful than her two brothers. Of course, her two brothers aren''t easy to deal with either. They''re both very troublesome," Zhang Rong said to himself, ignoring Huang Fang''s thoughts.
"My younger brother is now under their control. I originally thought that I would carry this secret to my grave, but if you know, you know," Zhang Rong continued.
As for the other Zhang Rong, who weighed more than 300 pounds, as the person in charge of the Rongwei Group on the surface, he had to listen to the instructions of this skinny Zhang Rong.
Chapter 577 Eat Something
Chapter 577 Eat Something
The fat Zhang Rong only needed to be responsible for enjoying life and ying a good character while he did so.
1
Some of the major decisions were made by the skinny Zhang Rong in secret. In the Rongwei Group, he was inconspicuous and his position was merely that of an ordinary employee.
The fat Zhang Rong''s seemingly stupid actions could effectively confuse the enemy and mislead them. One in the light and one in the dark. Combined with the thin Zhang Rong''s meticulous thinking and decisive actions, the Rongwei Group had been developing very smoothly.
At this moment, Huang Fang was filled with destion as he listened to these unknown secrets.
Zhang Rong talked about these topics with him without a care. It was still unknown whether he could survive today.
Zhang Rong seemed to have noticed Huang Fang''s worry and exined with a smile, "Don''t worry, someone already knew about it before you did."
Just as Huang Fang was still kneeling on the ground at his wit''s end, the sound of footsteps from afar disrupted his chaotic thoughts.
Two waiters dressed like service staff walked over with arge tray in their hands.
Huang Fang was freed from his restrictions. He could finally have a taste of freedom.
Out of the blue, Huang Fang missed the meetings he had had with Chu Ning. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong path.
Perhaps leaving Chu Ning wasn''t the wrong choice, but Huang Fang could only me himself for turning to Zhou Hao andnding himself in his current predicament.
"Come, sit down and eat something. Chat with me while you do so." Zhang Rong politely gestured for Huang Fang to sit on the chair. The tray was ced on the table between them. The dishes were sumptuous and exquisite.
Zhang Rong picked up his chopsticks and lifted a piece of crystal-clear sashimi from a te. He put it into his mouth andmented as he ate, "Try it. It''s fresh sliced river sturgeon. Twenty or thirty years ago, this was a top-notch delicacy. At that time, only the rich could afford it. I wasn''t very old at that time and had never heard of it, let alone eat it."
Huang Fang sat cautiously at the table. He had no appetite at the moment.
To him, this was like the final meal of a death row prisoner.
Even so, he was still a little shocked.
The crystal clear sturgeon sashimi on the te were not meant to be eaten.
The river sturgeon had been recognized as an endangered species more than ten years ago. Five years ago, it was even recognized as a first-ss protected animal. In other words, this thing couldn''t even be seen. Who would think of eating it?
Eating it would really put you in jail, and it would be a minimum of three years.
"Eat, what are you waiting for? I haven''t tasted such delicious food for almost two months. My luck today is really good. It would be even better if nothing happened to the group." Zhang Rong shook his head regretfully.
Huang Fang could only pick up his chopsticks shakily and pick up a slice of sashimi.
"How is it? It tastes delicious, right? Some people always like to add dipping sauces when eating sashimi. My brother is like that. He eats a lot and relishes things with strong tastes, so he is obese. However, I usually like to enjoy the original taste of food. Just like when getting things done, you have to grasp its essence." Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang expectantly as he took a bite.
Huang Fang didn''t know how to answer Zhang Rong''s question. He wasn''t in the mood to savor the fish in his mouth. He just nodded heavily, his stomach churning.
The more polite and respectful Zhang Rong was to him, the more flustered he became.
He knew very well what kind of person Zhang Rong was.
Why would someone who killed without batting an eye talk to him just like his current conflicted mood.
"For me, this year is destined to not be peaceful." Zhang Rong so gently?
Either Huang Fang had a high status and was worthy of Zhang Rong''s hospitality, or Huang Fang was nothing in Zhang Rong''s eyes.
Huang Fang was not stupid. He was more inclined to the second possibility.
Therefore, he chewed mechanically and did not dare to swallow, just like his current conflicted mood.
"For me, this year is destined to not be peaceful." Zhang Rong abruptly changed the topic.
"Mr. Zhang, you must be joking. In M City, there shouldn''t be anyone who wants to be your opponent," Huang Fang said carefully.
"Chu Ning and Zhou Hao dare to do so. The two of them don''t take me seriously." Zhang Rong picked up a piece of thinly-sliced ham, eating as he spoke.
"Chu Ning... She was simply lucky," Huang Fang stammered.
Chapter 578 - 578 Intentions
578 Intentions
¡°Lucky? Was it really just luck? Do you know why I sent people to her territory to cause trouble? When I was young, I owed Yang Feng a favor. It¡¯s been more than ten years. He asked me yesterday to use this favor.
¡°I was originally thinking of helping him for free. After all, I¡¯m very familiar with things like smashing up a ce; it¡¯s nothing much. But only just, I felt that I had repaid the favor I owed him. Not only did Chu Ning take my brother under control, she even came all the way to the doorstep. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do this merely based on luck,¡± Zhang Rong said slowly.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean that I look down on you. I just¡¡± Huang Fang exined, looking at Zhang Rong in horror.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, we¡¯ll just treat it as a chat. Sigh, Yang Feng is an old fox. He wasn¡¯t like this when he was young. He and I were very hot-blooded a long time ago.¡± Zhang Rong¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence.
¡°Tsk tsk, he is getting more and more cunning now. However, this also shows that the youngdy is extraordinary.¡±
¡°You seem to be more cunning and ferocious than Yang Feng¡¡± Huang Fang suddenly had this thought.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s not change the topic. Even without Yang Feng, I would have to get in touch with this youngdy sooner orter. Her two brothers are getting more and more ambitious, and so is she. Yang Feng simply sped up the process. I can also use this opportunity to repay his favor.¡± Zhang Rong regained his indifferent expression. He seemed to be talking to himself even though there were many people standing around him.
¡°Mr. Zhang, perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding between you and Mr. Zhou. I think there¡¯s still room for reconciliation. Mr. Zhou and President Yang are also on good terms,¡± Huang Fang hurriedly said.
¡°What does the coboration between Zhou Hao and Yang Feng have to do with me?¡± Zhang Rong replied coolly.
¡°I want to teach him a profound lesson. I need your cooperation.¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang with a smile.
After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, Huang Fang felt relieved; this meant that Zhang Rong needed him and he could live on.
¡°Mr. Zhang, Zhou Hao is an insatiable person who does things by hook or by crook. In order to deal with him, I think we should put pressure on him from two aspects.¡± Huang Fang instantly switched roles and stood in Zhang Rong¡¯s shoes, analyzing Zhou Hao¡¯s strengths and weaknesses for him.
¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang with interest.
¡°We can get the government to intervene and design a trap for him to fall into. On the other hand, Mr. Zhang, you¡¯ve been holding power in M City for so many years. It¡¯s not difficult to deal with him,¡± Huang Fang blurted excitedly.
When a desperate person suddenly saw a hope of survival, no one could foretell what he would do.
Huang Fang betrayed Zhou Hao without hesitation.
¡°I can go undercover. Zhou Hao still trusts me a lot,¡± Huang Fang dered confidently.
¡°Really?¡± Zhang Rong looked at Huang Fang in disbelief, even though he wanted tough out loud.
¡°Zhou Hao needs me in many ways. At least, Chu Ning is a big problem for him now, and my role is obvious. Of course, Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m your subordinate now. In M City, following you has the best prospects. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to join you for a long time, but I never had the chance,¡± Huang Fang said fawningly.
¡°Join me? How many lives do you have?¡± Zhang Rong sneered with undisguised scorn in his eyes.
¡°You just said that you¡¯re still quite important to Zhou Hao now, right?¡± Zhang Rong asked again.
¡°Yes.¡± Huang Fang puffed out his chest again.
He had a clear understanding of his own value.
¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about dealing with Zhou Hao. I¡¯ll make arrangements. I just need you to bring him a message.¡± Zhang Rong smiled again and let out a long sigh of relief.
¡°Eat some more. If you don¡¯t eat, it¡¯ll be a waste. Wasting isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± Zhang Rong said quietly as he looked at the river in the distance.
¡°A message? That simple?¡± Huang Fang asked uncertainly as he picked up some food.
He didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all now, and he even felt a little lucky.
¡°Yes, but sometimes you don¡¯t need to use your mouth to bring news.¡± After Zhang Rong finished speaking, he looked away and stood up. He ignored Huang Fang, who was sitting on the chair with a stunned expression, and slowly walked toward the pier in the distance.
Chapter 579 - 579 Changing Directions
579 Changing Directions
After learning that Zhang Rong was only a puppet and not the real Zhang Rong, Chu Ning did not stay any longer.
This trip was not in vain. At least she knew Zhang Rong¡¯s secret. Deng Yu had been in the Rongwei Group for so many years, but he did not notice it. It could be seen that Zhang Rong was really scheming.
¡°Fifth Brother, what are your subsequent ns?¡± Chu Ning asked Chu Yang on the way out.
Zhang Rong would not pretend that nothing had happened. His former subordinate had betrayed him. If he could tolerate this, his Rongwei Group would not need to continue operating.
¡°I originally wanted to develop for a while, but it looks like he won¡¯t give me this chance any longer,¡± Chu Yang replied with a smile.
¡°Even without today¡¯s incident, he didn¡¯t intend to watch me grow stronger,¡± Chu Yang continued.
¡°President Chu, Zhang Rong and Yang Feng are not in a coborative rtionship,¡± Deng Yu suddenly spoke up.
Deng Yu was in an awkward situation. After all, he had been very confident before he came. He had been so confident for many years that he did not expect there to be two Zhang Rongs¡
This result also made him feel a lingering fear. If the real Zhang Rong was in the Rongwei Group, he wasn¡¯t sure if Chu Ning and the others could survive, but he would definitely die.
He had gotten things screwed up on his first time relying on Chu Ning. Although she did not say anything, it did not mean that she would not have other thoughts.
¡°We can talk about thister. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a coborative rtionship between them.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
The reason she came to Rongwei Group was to make her stand clear.
Anyone who tried to stop her would have to pay the price of being destroyed at any time.
¡°You should go back first. As for your underlings, I think you should be able to make suitable arrangements. Bai Hong, you should follow as well,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Fifth Brother, times have changed.¡± After the two of them left, Chu Ning and Chu Yang chatted while taking a walk.
¡°Indeed. Especially in the past twenty to thirty years, everyone¡¯s living standards had improved a lot with the advancement of technology.¡± As Chu Yang said this, he remembered that the Chu family didn¡¯t even have a television when he was young.
¡°Even more so than this, there is also a huge change in people¡¯s way of thinking.¡± Chu Ning sighed.
¡°Fifth Brother, do you know why I¡¯m not afraid of Zhang Rong?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked.
¡°Is it because of Bai Hong or also because of me?¡± Chu Yang looked at Chu Ning, puzzled.
Even though together, he and Chu Se were not Zhang Rong¡¯s match, but other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of where Chu Ning¡¯s confidence came from.
¡°Not really. Under the current circumstances, Zhang Rong would only think about how to reliably whitewash all his businesses. He would not be like a decade ago, whererge-scale fights would happen at any time. This would result in casualties, and many would lose their lives. The high pension and the subsequent adverse effects would attract the attention of the government. At that time, the best oue for him would be life imprisonment,¡± Chu Ning said lightly.
¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Chu Yang agreed. He also felt the pressure of the environment in the past few years.
¡°Yeah, once Zhang Rong goes too far, the mayor of M City won¡¯t let him disturb social order. Anti-crime campaigns require evidence, while that of anti-terrorism only requires a list. Furthermore, it¡¯s kill first, reportter. Fifth Brother, do you think that Zhang Rong and his forces are stronger than the well-trained special police forces who have been on the battlefield and experienced hails of bullets?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°If he resisted, his head would definitely be blown to pieces by the sniper,¡± Chu Yang said after thinking for a while.
Vainly attempting to fight against the government and the regr army with his own strength?
This was no different from letting a three-year-old kid fight a fully-armed adult.
¡°This is also the reason why he has been keeping a low profile in recent years. He wants to quickly whitewash the industries under him that brush against thew. This is not a simple matter. Moreover, he has no choice; the interests of many are implicated,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
¡°This is also the reason why he has never had arge-scale conflict with me,¡± Chu Yang said ruefully.
¡°He doesn¡¯tck anything now. How should I put it? The more he gets, the heavier the burden on him. Zhang Rong has many restrictions in doing things now, and many pairs of eyes are watching him. He¡¯s no longer the young man who dared to risk his life twenty or thirty years ago,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
Zhang Rong could fight intensely with Chu Yang and Chu Se, but the price he had to pay was rather high. His current focus was not on this. He only wanted to protect his current wealth. He no longer had the fearless mindset he had had before.
Chapter 580 - 580 An Unfamiliar Express Delivery
580 An Unfamiliar Express Delivery
¡°Fifth Brother, times have changed. Under the current circumstances, it would be more and more dangerous to engage in mafia-rted activities,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Indeed.¡± Chu Yang nodded. He agreed with Chu Ning¡¯s point of view.
¡°Why did Deng Yu take such a big risk to betray Zhang Rong ande to join me?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°After hearing what you said just now, I have a rough idea.¡± Chu Yang thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Zhang Rong is busy cleaning up his illegal businesses, but this is destined to be a long andplicated process. The reason Deng Yu couldn¡¯t go on was that Zhang Rong didn¡¯t want these underlings who hadmitted illegal acts to work in his formal enterprises. After all, these people were uncontroble factors. Their existence itself is evidence of Zhang Rong¡¯s past crimes.¡±
¡°Yes. Could it be that Zhang Rong could really tolerate you? Is there a possibility that your growth was deliberately allowed by Zhang Rong? He needs you to divert and attract the attention of the real big shots in M City, or even the higher-level prosecutor¡¯s department. This way, the pressure on him will be greatly reduced.
¡°Fifth Brother, anti-crime campaigns may require evidence, but that of anti-terrorism only requires a list of names. Zhang Rong might look like he has more than a thousand men under him, but how could hepare to the government, the well-trained soldiers who had been to the battlefield? Zhang Rong isn¡¯t a big deal. The government didn¡¯t do anything to him because they need him to maintain a bnce. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if Zhang Rong has the support of the anyone in the government,¡± Chu Ning analyzed.
¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like Big Brother, thinking veryprehensively.¡± Chu Yang had the illusion that it was Chu Zhe analyzing the pros and cons for him.
¡°Big Brother doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to you and Sixth Brother, right? This Zhang Rong is very sinister. Fifth Brother, we really need to change our way of thinking. Fighting and killing is no longer suitable for this era. We only have one life, and we must cherish it, even though in the eyes of the big shots, we are still insignificant.¡± The reason Chu Ning called Chu Yang over today was to change Chu Yang¡¯s mindset.
¡°There are many types of chess pieces. Although there are distinctions between high and low, they are essentially still chess pieces. Even if the yers controlling it lost a game, they could choose to start over. They would not be affected by the death of a chess piece or feel sorry for it. However, this does not mean anything. He could even flip the chessboard over, and the corresponding chess yer would at most me the other party for not following the rules, but they would not care about the fate of the chess pieces scattered on the ground.
¡°Fifth Brother, broaden your horizons. Zhang Rong is actually nothing. He might just be cannon fodder pushed to the surface? I feel that he must have someone protecting him, but we don¡¯t have to think about that for the time being.¡±
Chu Ning paused before continuing, ¡°Why can¡¯t we be chess yers? To pursue a higher realm.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Yang, who had fallen silent, and said with a burning gaze.
¡
The next morning.
Zhou Hao had a luxurious temporary residence in M City. He was in a good mood every waking moment of the day. He even thanked the shrewd and cunning Zhou Hai for giving him a good opportunity. Otherwise, he would not have been able to obtain Cloud Shopping and would have missed a good opportunity to rise up.
Zhou Hao was very confident that Cloud Shopping would definitely flourish in his hands. Therefore, Zhou Hao changed his original biological clock.
Now, he would wake up before seven in the morning daily and think about what he should do for the day.
That day was no exception. He had even given up leisure activities.
¡°Mr. Zhou, outside the door, there¡¯s¡¡± The housemaid looked at Zhou Hao a little hesitantly. He was seated at the dining table and eating breakfast while browsing through his phone, smiling from time to time.
Obviously, the news she was about to say might ruin Zhou Hao¡¯s good mood.
It was only after a few minutes that Zhou Hao looked at the housemaid and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±
¡°Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s ax express delivery for you outside the door,¡± the housemaid said with a troubled expression.
Zhou Hao picked up a piece of fried egg and said casually, ¡°Express delivery? What express delivery? Just bring it in. There¡¯s no need to report this to me in advance.¡±
¡°No, that express delivery is very big and heavy. I can¡¯t carry it in,¡± the housemaid continued.
She was already in her fifties. When Zhou Hao hired her, he had only said that she would cook and clean the house. He didn¡¯t say that she would have to do any heavy lifting.
Chapter 581 - 581 Prank
581 Prank
¡°Oh? How heavy?¡± Zhou Hao asked curiously.
¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When I opened the door at six in the morning, I found it there. It¡¯s arge wooden box that¡¯s more than two meters long and more than a meter wide. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but the recipient¡¯s name was yours,¡± the housemaid said after thinking for a moment.
Although Zhou Hao was puzzled, he still leisurely finished his breakfast after listening to the housemaid¡¯s description.
A few minutester, Zhou Hao went to the door.
He looked at the tightly sealed rectangr wooden box in front of him and couldn¡¯t figure out who sent it to him.
¡°Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s a note on thebel. It says that this is a gift carefully prepared for you and that you can hopefully open it yourself,¡± the housemaid added.
¡°Prank?¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself.
Although he thought so, Zhou Hao still circled the big wooden box of unknown origin a few times.
Very quickly, he discovered the way to open it. There were exquisite sps embedded around the wooden box. As long as he pried these sps open, he would be able to open it.
After a few clicks, Zhou Hao finally opened all the sps.
¡°Mr. Zhou, wipe your sweat.¡± The housemaid handed him a towel.
Zhou Hao took the towel. His curiosity was growing. What could there be inside?
¡°Go and push open the lid cover,¡± Zhou Hao suddenly said, looking at the housemaid who was standing submissively by the side.
To be on the safe side, it was a good choice for let others try opening a blind box, especially such arge one of unknown origin.
The housemaid did not move.
She shook her head and took a few steps back in fear.
¡°I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan. Go ahead,¡± Zhou Hao said indifferently.
As he spoke, he picked up his phone and transferred 10,000 yuan to her.
When the housemaid heard the notification sound of 10,000 yuan being transferred to her ount, the fear on her face instantly vanished and she said confidently, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±
Of course, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to push it with her hands. Zhou Hao only told her to open it, but he didn¡¯t say which method she should use.
The housemaid walked back to her room and came out with a wooden stick that had been spliced together to form a stick that was more than two meters long. She held one end of the wooden stick against the already-loose wooden box and the other in her hand. She slowly pushed it forcefully.
Zhou Hao¡¯s expression was calm. He was not in a hurry.
The topyer of the lid was pushed to the ground with a dull thud.
¡°Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s open.¡± The housemaid tossed aside the stick in her hand.
¡°Go and take a look.¡± Although Zhou Hao was very curious about what was inside, he did not take a look directly to be err on the side of caution.
Before the box was opened, Zhou Hao had already put on a well-sealed helmet¡ The housemaid had also put on a face mask, afraid that the moment the box was opened, poisonous gas would leak out.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, in case something unexpected happens,¡± the housemaid suggested with a silly smile.
Ten minutester.
Half an hourter¡ Zhou Hao was no longer in the mood to look at his phone. He looked at the housemaid impatiently.
¡°I¡¯ll go and see now.¡± The housemaid also realized that if she still did not go to take a look, it would be a little unreasonable.
The housemaid cautiously inched her body closer step by step, maintaining a retreating posture at all times.
A momentter, she was finally only a few centimeters away from the mysterious box.
Zhou Hao looked at the housemaid who was slowly sticking her head out like a turtle. He really wanted to kick her from behind.
¡°Ah!¡± After seeing the box¡¯s contents, the housemaid let out a shrill scream that pierced the ears of Zhou Hao, who was wearing a helmet.
The housemaid retreated a few steps in a daze and fell to the ground with a terrified expression.
If she had known what was in the big box, she would rather not have the 10,000 yuan.
After all, the item in the box would be a lingering nightmare that she would have till her dying days.
The housemaid¡¯s pale face was a little nk. Then, her stomach began to churn. Even though she was wearing a face mask, she could still think of the smell.
The housemaid took off her mask and began to vomit.
Then, she looked up at Zhou Hao, who was still wearing his helmet, and said in despair, ¡°Mr. Zhou, let¡¯s call the police.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a possibility.¡± Zhou Hao took off his helmet expressionlessly.
Judging from the housemaid¡¯s reaction, whatever was in the big box shouldn¡¯t be deadly. Even if it was dangerous, Zhou Hao wouldn¡¯t call the police.
However, the next moment, Zhou Hao, who had taken off his helmet, smelled a scent that he would never forget for the rest of his life.
Chapter 582 - 582 Zhang Rong’s Warning
582 Zhang Rong¡¯s Warning
This indescribable smell deeply provoked him. Zhou Hao understood why the housemaid was vomiting so violently.
Forcefully swallowing the gastric juice and food that surged into his mouth, Zhou Hao walked towards the opened rectangr wooden box.
The closer he got, the stronger the smell of blood became.
Inside the wooden box was Huang Fang¡¯s broken body.
He was dismembered.
However, they were roughly pieced together. It could be seen that it was a person who had died a tragic death.
Huang Fang¡¯s lifeless eyes looked at the sky. He was dead.
After staring for more than ten seconds, Zhou Hao retracted his gaze and walked to the steps at the door. He sat down weakly.
He ignored the housemaid who was in a state of confusion. Instead, he frowned as if he was thinking about something.
He already vaguely knew who killed Huang Fang.
The reason the other party did this was to give him a warning.
Huang Fang died in such a way, and Zhou Hao would not be spared either.
¡°Zhang Rong, who gave you the courage¡ Could it be that you¡¯ve been in M City for too long and have developed an illusion?¡± Zhou Hao muttered to himself.
At this moment, he only felt boundless rage. He wished he could find Zhang Rong now and chop him up to vent the anger he felt.
Zhou Hao actually quite admired Huang Fang. In his eyes, Huang Fang was a high-level tool with great potential.
However, none of that mattered now.
No matter what position Huang Fang held in his heart, he could not kill the person who killed him. This was an irreconcble hatred.
Moreover, Zhang Rong¡¯s goal was to intimidate Zhou Hao. Or rather, he did not take Zhou Hao seriously.
Just as Zhou Hao was deep in thought, the phone in his pocket sounded.
¡°I don¡¯t know when your birthday is, but I thought you were a guest from afar, so I racked my brains and carefully prepared this gift for you. I hope you like it and don¡¯t mind it. There are still many such surprises.¡± An unfamiliar text message was sent over.
Zhou Hao looked at this short message and suddenly grinned.
The housemaid, who was sitting on the ground in a daze, also looked at Zhou Hao in surprise.
¡°You will die sooner orter.¡± Zhou Hao suddenly stood up and hurled his phone to the ground. This wasn¡¯t enough; he then stomped on it a few times.
¡°Mr. Zhou, then¡¡± The housemaid looked at the opened box with a troubled expression.
¡°Close the cover and get someone to carry it to the center of the living room. This is a gift from my good friend,¡± Zhou Hao said expressionlessly.
¡°For that, can I¡¡± Before the housemaid could finish her sentence, she was mercilessly interrupted by Zhou Hao.
Zhou Hao pointed at therge wooden box not far away and said softly, ¡°If you want to be like that, resign.¡±
Zhou Hao was not only ruthless to others, but also to himself.
If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions, he would have even put the long wooden box in his bedroom to keep himself alert.
The housemaid looked at Zhou Hao, disoriented. It was not until Zhou Hao walked out of the courtyard that she came back to her senses. She looked at therge wooden box a distance away and began to retch once more.
¡
The final exams were getting ever closer. There was less than a week left. For the students who were about to enter the third year of high school, they would have onest fulfilling summer vacation. However, for the third year students, the two months of summer vacation was equivalent to not having a vacation.
The third year students who were about to take the university entrance examination had to attend sses in school even during the summer vacation. This system was even tacitly approved by all the education departments in the country. They could sacrifice some rest time in order to get into an ideal university, even if this system was very unreasonable.
During the break, deskmate Xiaomi said expectantly, ¡°Chu Ning, I heard that the canteen will provide sumptious food these few days!¡±
¡°The final exams areing soon. You have to get some brain nourishment,¡± Chu Ning said nonchntly while holding the book in one hand.
¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t crave it.¡± Xiaomi pouted.
Although she didn¡¯t know what Chu Ning did after school every day, Chu Ning really didn¡¯t rest for a moment during her time in school.
There was a break between sses to chat and visit the washroom, but Chu Ning sat there for the entire morning.
After lunch, there was an hour and a half of nap time. Chu Ning also used this time to read, as though she never got tired.
¡°It¡¯s alright; as long as it can fill your stomachs. When I have time in the future, I¡¯ll show you my cooking skills.¡± Chu Ning smiled.
¡°Is your cooking delicious?¡± Another student came over and asked curiously after hearing what Chu Ning said.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t have answered your questions.¡± Chu Ning put down her book helplessly.
¡°Before graduation, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal. I¡¯ll cook it myself,¡± Chu Ning said after thinking for a while.
Chapter 583 Opportunity
Chapter 583 Opportunity
"Tsk tsk, you''re really all-rounded. I wonder whose bride you''ll be in the future," a male student teased smilingly.
Another male student blinked and echoed, "I think his surname will be Yan?"
"What are you talking about? Chu Ning has to marry someone she likes." Xiaomi heard the two students'' ribbing and quickly spoke up for Chu Ning.
"I think you might as well ask me some questions. The final exam ising up soon. Isn''t it good to raise your scores?" Chu Ning rubbed her temples. She couldn''t change the gossipy nature of these people.
Time was so precious to her!
Every day after school, she was as busy as a spinning top. Even her sleeping time had been reduced by a great deal. Her ssmates were carefree... Reading books in school was a pleasure and form of rxation for Chu Ning, but it was a torture for these people.
When they heard Chu Ning bring up the topic of studies again, these students, including Xiaomi, tacitly shut up.
They continued to chat, but they did not involve Chu Ning.
A difference in the level of thinking resulted in different attitudes.
In the eyes of many students, there was no longer any need for Chu Ning toe to ss. The principal had to lower his head when he saw her, so what ss was there to attend?
At this moment, two chefs in charge of washing the vegetables were washing the floating potatoes in arge basin.
At around nine o''clock in the morning, the teachers in the teaching area were busy with ss. The few canteens in the logistics department were also upied with preparing lunch.
At this moment, two chefs in charge of washing the vegetables were washing the floating potatoes in arge basin.
"Xia Fei, what are youughing about?" A fat chef who was scrubbing the potatoes asked curiously.
"It''s nothing; I''m just a little rueful. We''re all humans, but why were the teachers in these schools so respectable? They only need to attend a few sses a day, but their sries were several times that of ours," the chef named Xia Fei replied.
"Then why are you stillughing?" The fat chef was even more confused.
"Otherwise? Do I have to cry?" Xia Fei scowled.
The fat chef sighed and said weakly, "That''s not it. Sigh, this is something we can''t be envious of. Who asked us to begin from a lower starting point than others?"
"Not necessarily. Who said that we can''t suddenly strike it rich in thetter half of our lives?" Xia Fei suddenly changed his tone.
"You won the lottery? It''s more important to scrub your potatoes and think about how to make today''s potatoes more suitable for the students. Your wife only gives you a few hundred yuan of pocket money a month, and you think about these unrealistic things all day long." The fat chef pouted his thick lips and teased.
"Although I didn''t win the lottery, it''s almost the same as winning the lottery. Anyway, there won''t be any shortage of money," Xia Fei said seriously,
"You sold your house?" the fat chef asked in disbelief.
"My house isn''t even worth a million yuan. So what if I sell it? Fatty Chen, can''t you hope for me to be better?" Xia Fei nced at the fat chef and snapped.
"Then I really can''t figure out what you did." The fat chef shook his head, and the fat on his cheeks swayed with this movement.
Xia Fei put down the potato and brush in his hands and spoke calmly, "Let''s go out for lunch. It''s on me."
"No. The canteen has free food. After being treated by you this time, I''ll have to treat you back next time." The fat chef pouted and shook his head.
Xia Fei looked at the obstinate Fatty Chen and said feebly, "Why are you so stubborn... I''ll treat you this time, but you don''t have to treat me back next time, okay? One more thing, I have something very important to tell you. It''s not convenient to talk about it here."
"You can really bear to do so?" The fat chef looked at Xia Fei doubtfully. Clearly, he still did not quite believe that Xia Fei would be so kind.
The two of them usually had a pretty good rtionship, and the fat chef felt that Xia Fei was acting a little out of character that day.
Xia Fei''s wife had a tight reign over the allowance given to him, so the fat chef had more money at his disposal than the other.
"Don''t worry, I''m not looking to borrow money from you," Xia Fei exined patiently.
If not for the fact that what he wanted to say subsequently was too important and required the cooperation of another party, he really didn''t want to say it out loud. After all, the fewer people who knew about such a matter, the better.
"Alright then." The fat chef nodded and agreed.
At noon, in a small restaurant near Jingyuan High School, two chefs were drinking and chatting leisurely.
Chapter 584 A Chance
Chapter 584 A Chance
"Xia Fei, do you really not have anything you need help with? Your cost is a little high," the fat chef asked somewhat uncertainly as he looked at the sumptuous dishes on the table along with the wine on the side.
Even though his face had already turned red from drinking, his mind was still very clear. The wine and dishes on this table already cost over a thousand dors, and this was not something that the Xia Fei of the past could consider.
"There is indeed something I need your help with." Xia Fei was simrly drunk, and some things could only be said under the influence of alcohol.
"I was wondering why you suddenly became so generous today," the fat chef mumbled and took another big gulp of wine.
"Don''t say that. I didn''t forget to bring you along when I have the chance to make a fortune." Xia Fei picked up a piece of fish and feigned nonchnce as he ate.
The fat chef immediately reacted and asked, "Is this what you wanted to talk to me about this morning?"
"Old Chen, don''t you think our earnings of only seven to eight thousand yuan a month is a little low?" Xia Fei continued.
"Yes." The fat chef nodded.
Just as Xia Fei''s eyes lit up and he was about to continue, the fat chef spoke again.
"Robbing a bank pays well. Go get two guns. I''ll prepare masks. Let''s finish up here and go."
"I''m talking to you about something serious. Can you not joke around?" Xia Fei said, somewhat annoyed.
The fat chef looked at the stunned Xia Fei and spoke calmly, "How do you know what I said is fake? Xia Fei, even though I''m stupid and don''t have much ability, I''m well aware of this, so I won''t think about wealth that is beyond my ability. Take it that this meal is my treat. Xia Fei, don''t go down the wrong path."
The fat chef didn''t think that Xia Fei would be able to find a chance to make a fortune with his ability. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have worked with him in the canteen of Jingyuan High School for so many years.
"No way... I know you don''t believe me. Come and see how much money I have now." Xia Fei helplessly took out his phone and beckoned the fat chef over.
"This is not your ount." The fat chef looked at Xia Fei''s bank bnce and said with disdain. He knew that Xia Fei''s monthly sry would be punctually transferred to his wife''s ount. Moreover, there was a total of one million there. The couple had saved up for so many years, so it was normal for them to have such a figure.
Xia Fei put his phone away and said excitedly, "Who says it''s not? I can transfer this money to you now. Of course, if you''re willing to help me, you can get even more than this."
After hearing Xia Fei''s words, the fat chef looked at Xia Fei with aplicated expression.
He had no idea how Xia Fei had gotten this money, but if it was really as he said, the fat chef felt that he had to listen to Xia Fei.
The moment he saw Xia Fei''s remaining bnce, the fat chef''s heart did not waver.
However, when he heard Xia Fei say that this sum of money was not the couple''s joint property, the fat chef suddenly felt his heart palpitate, or rather, he was tempted.
This wasn''t game currency, but a million in cold, hard cash. He had to work for more than ten years without spending just to save this money.
And just now, Xia Fei had said that as long as he was willing to help, he could get more than this figure.
"Brother, we''ve been colleagues for more than ten years. How could I forget you when there''s a chance to make a fortune?" Xia Fei said persuasively, bringing the topic closer to what he wanted to say.
"We''re colleagues. If I get rich, you''ll get a share too. Think about it, why does the manager of the canteen do nothing every day, only knowing how to direct us every day, but yet his ie is several times that of ours? His cooking skills are not even as good as ours!
"Didn''t you take a fancy to thetest Cadic? That car would cost more than 300,000 yuan, right? With your ie, Sister-inw probably won''t agree to you buying it. Also, your daughter''s grades are so good. It''s inevitable for her to go abroad for further studies in the future. Where''s the money going toe from? Your and Sister-inw''s savings from work should be barely enough, right?
"Also, don''t you want to live in a house at the city center? It''s close to Jingyuan High School. You have tomute for an hour to work every day. To be honest, my heart aches just looking at you.
"But now, a great opportunity is right in front of you. As long as you''re with me, what I said just now won''t be a problem."
Xia Fei said these words in a rather practiced manner. He knew what the fat chef wanted.
Chapter 585 Waiting
Chapter 585 Waiting
After a moment of silence, the fat chef sighed and said with a bitter smile, "I want to obtain these things you mentioned, but I don''t have the ability to match it. Although my current life isn''t very good, it''s still rtively stable."
Even though he yearned for the things Xia Fei spoke about, he knew that it would not be easy to earn this money, as it woulde with great risks.
The fat chef did not think that he had the ability to do so. He was just an ordinary person, and even though he was curious about how Xia Fei got his money, he had self-control and was able to not think about it.
"There''s no risk," Xia Fei immediately said. He naturally knew the worries held by this colleague of his with whom he had had many years of deep friendship.
"Would a good thing free from risk befall you and me?" The fat chef''s lips twitched, feeling as if Xia Fei was joking with him.
"Sometimes, things are just coincidental because of our special position." Xia Fei spread his hands, feeling that his chances of convincing the other party were increasing.
He was only afraid that the fat chef would not give him a chance. Humans were greedy. The fat chef was not a saint, and he would not be able to resist such a temptation.
"How can I help you?" the fat chef asked softly.
Although he had drunk quite a bit, he was extremely clear-headed now.
"It has something to do with someone from our school." Xia Fei smiled. He was also very excited right at the moment.
"With whom?" When the fat chef heard Xia Fei''s words, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind.
"You should understand what I''m saying, right?" Xia Fei cackled. He felt that the fat chef had a rough idea of who it was.
"I don''t know." The fat chef shook his head.
"Chu Ning." Xia Fei lowered his voice. From the shape of his lips, it should be those two words.
After school in the evening that day, Chu Ning nned to make a trip to Qinghe Vige. Recently, her mind had been focused on the nning and development of The Parade. Cloud Shopping was not in her hands for the time being, so the value of Qinghe Vige could not be reflected well.
"Lu Chao? Why are you here?" After getting into the car, Chu Ning discovered that Lu Chao was also in the car.
Zhang Bo, who was driving in front, said with a smile, "He wants to move and live in The Parade."
"The location of the industrial park is very unique." Lu Chao looked at the scenery outside the car window. He was thinking of many possibilities.
"There''s a lot of human traffic there. It''s wonderfully suitable for doing business," Zhang Bo echoed.
Although the Soaring Clouds Group had lost Cloud Shopping, if the business model of The Parade could continue to operate normally, the profits would not be low.
However, Zhang Bo still felt a little regretful. Cloud Shopping was too perfect, and it had massive potential... "It would be great if the Soaring Clouds Group could hold both Cloud Shopping and The Parade," Zhang Bo thought.
"You should have other ns, right?" Lu Chao said this iprehensibly. No one knew if he was answering Zhang Bo''s question or asking Chu Ning this.
"What n?" Zhang Bo asked, baffled.
"Let''s first settle the things on our te. I don''t want any more idents to happen," Chu Ning replied softly. She knew what Lu Chao meant.
However, Chu Ning could not give an urate answer now.
The truth would be too shocking, and it was merely spection.
"Just thinking about it makes me feel fascinated." Lu Chao clenched his fists, making creaking sounds.
"What are you guys talking about? They''re clearly not unfamiliar words, but why couldn''t I understand a single word?" Zhang Bo asked in confusion.
He couldn''t keep up with their thoughts.
Qinghe Vige.
It was no longer as lively as before, but it was not dead either. What When they arrived at Qinghe Vige, Zhang Bo and Lu Chao did not get out of the car. Chu Ning walked all the way to the Qinghe vige council. During this process, she clearly felt some changes in Qinghe Vige.
It was no longer as lively as before, but it was not dead either. What made Chu Ning feel rueful was that there were cameras installed at every intersection in the vige.
Some of the residents of Qinghe Vige were even a little wary of her arrival. This strange distant feel had only appeared when Chu Ning first came to Qinghe Vige.
Wen An''s office door was wide open. What surprised Chu Ning was that every time she came, Wen An''s head would be lowered and he''d be dealing with a pile of documents. However, this time, he was different. He looked quite leisurely.
He was sitting on the sofa with a book in his hand, reading a novel in satisfaction.
Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony. She found an empty chair and sat down. She looked at Wen An and said with a smile, "If I hadn''t been here many times, I would have thought that I had gone the wrong way."
"I''m just treating it as giving myself a vacation. I don''t have to be as busy as before for these two days." Wen An put down the book in his hand and added a bookmark. As time went on, though he and Chu Ning had a coborative rtionship, they were more like friends who helped each other.
Chapter 586 Putting on a False Front
Chapter 586 Putting on a False Front
"The Moon and Sixpence?" Chu Ning asked in astonishment when she saw the cover of the book that Wen An had ced on the coffee table.
Wen An nodded and said while reminiscing, "When I was in university, my teacher had rmended this book to me, but I didn''t read it at that time. I felt that reading was quite boring. Some things still had to be done by myself to get a different type of knowledge."
"I''ve read this book before. It''s said that the main character''s prototype is based on the painter Gauguin; it''s quite meaningful," Chu Ning said with interest.
"Just a person who does whatever he wants." Wen An expressed his opinion.
Wen An added, "I don''t agree with the protagonist abandoning his family in pursuit of his dream of painting. The series of events that happened after makes me feel that he is apletely selfish person."
"Rather than being selfish, it''s more like being self-aware. However, people are different. When reading the same book, everyone''s views are varied. Just treat it as a story. Just like Vige Chief Wen ¡ª on the surface, he looks very rxed and like he has nothing to do, but in fact, he''s still worried about Qinghe Vige, right?" Chu Ning said with a smile.
"There are always some people who think they''re smart. They won''t wake up until they really suffer." Wen An felt a little helpless. The situation in the vige had been a little off these two days. As the Chief, he knew very well.
Zhong Liang had secretly roped in the residents of Qinghe Vige to coborate with Yang Feng. He thought that he had done it very stealthily and that no third party would be aware of it. In fact, when he had just finished the secret meeting and distributed the money, Wen An had already figured out the context of the matter within half an hour.
Zhong Liang thought that he was very capable, but he couldn''t understand one thing. If he was capable enough, the position of Chief should be his.
"Vige Chief Wen wants to sit idly by? This isn''t like you," Chu Ning asked curiously.
In her opinion, Wen An would not allow anyone to destroy the collective interests of Qinghe Vige. Some people in Qinghe Vige had done this before and had been living in prison for some time now.
"How can I care? They chose to believe in the lies of outsiders despite the obvious reasoning." Wen An imperceptibly shook his head.
"I have to let the small group of people understand the price of betraying the collective. Of course, I''m doing this to set a rule that can''t be broken. Now, they mightin that I''m cold-blooded and heartless, but in a few years, or even decades, as the timeline stretches, the descendants of these Qinghe vigers might remember that, a long time ago, a Chief of Qinghe Vige set a tacit rule to protect the collective interests. Only by uniting as one can we reap more," Wen An exined softly.
"This is a good thing. After getting rid of some people with different thoughts and getting through this crisis, the future development of Qinghe Vige will be smooth. However, this way, the pressure on you will be even greater. After all, even if they are fooled and betray Qinghe Vige, once they are abandoned, they will return again and say that it was your fault for not correcting them in time. In addition, they have a blood rtionship with Qinghe Vige. It will be very difficult," Chu Ning analyzed calmly.
She had already vaguely guessed the cause and effect of the matter in her mind.
Yang Feng was using his old tricks again.
However, this time, he had put in more capital and showed more ''sincerity''.
Trying to split Qinghe Vige from the inside was a very sinister and vicious move, but it was extremely effective.
After all, the current situation of Qinghe Vige was not optimistic. The unit price of the agricultural products they relied on for survival was too low. They had enough reason to choose a new way out.
Yang Feng''s decision to jump out at this time was just right. The key was that the reward he gave was attractive enough.
Wen An looked meaningfully at Chu Ning and said, "Isn''t the person who will solve my problem here? Whether I feel pressured or not depends on whether you can give me a clear direction."
"Good fellow, so you were pretending to read, but were really waiting for me." Although the purpose of Chu Ning''s visit this time was to discuss the next step of coboration with Wen An, Wen An''s words meant that the situation in Qinghe Vige was indeed veryplicated.
Wen An had toe up with a practical solution now. The only one who could really help him at the moment was Chu Ning.
Wen An spread his hands and feebly said, "Other than waiting for you, I don''t think I have a better solution."
"Vige Chief Wen, I came to chat with you sincerely," Chu Ning suddenly said seriously.
"I know, President Chu. I''ve always trusted you." Wen An likewise answered very seriously.
Chapter 587 Making Her Own Decision
Chapter 587 Making Her Own Decision
"So this time, we don''t have to rely on anyone. Give me some more time and I''ll eliminate the middleman," Chu Ning said in a low voice.
"Eliminate the middleman?" After hearing Chu Ning''s words, Wen An gaped at her in disbelief.
"You want to open the sales channel yourself?" Wen An asked, dumbfounded.
Wen An knew very well what it meant to eliminate the middleman.
This meant that his track record during his tenure at Qinghe Vige would be insurmountable. The chiefs who followed would not be able to obtain such an achievement.
This meant that Qinghe Vige would no longer have to worry about being restricted, having their prices suppressed, and having no profit margin. It also meant that the ie of all the residents of Qinghe Vige would soar again, at least doubling!
It was just that it was too difficult to reach this point.
However, if what Chu Ning said was true, then Wen An''s trust and patience were worth it.
"Don''t they think highly of themselves? We are theborers and the ones paying the price, but these distributors like to put on airs. They are the ones who have vested interests, but they only pay lip service and act high and mighty. In that case, we should ban this industry.
"So what if it''s a big shopping mall? They were indecisive, like fence-sitters. This time, I want to let them know that without their interference, the market will only be more and more prosperous. We are all creators of value. I think it''s better to distribute the benefits to the majority. It''s easy for problems to happen if everything is concentrated in the hands of one person.
"If that person''s state of mind and self-cultivation are insufficient, it''s very easy for problems to ur. This is the source of all conflicts."
As Chu Ning said this, a person''s name appeared in her mind. It was Yang Feng.
Yang Feng had been like this all along, gradually monopolizing the market. He was used to the feeling of being the boss.
The person who had yed the dragon had now transformed into a dragon. There was no doubt that Chu Ning''s current role was the youth who yed the dragon.
Chu Ning''s sudden appearance made Yang Feng feel uneasy. He found it difficult to tolerate or ept it. This also indirectly indicated the immense pressure Chu Ning brought him.
Upon hearing Chu Ning''s words, Wen An could no longer pretend to beposed.
He rubbed his palms excitedly, and the indifference on his face vanished.
"If you hade to tell me this earlier, wouldn''t I be able to do things with confidence?" Wen An said as he got up to find a cup to make tea for Chu Ning.
Looking at Wen An''s current state, Chu Ning smiled.
"Vige Chief Wen, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. When I have value, you immediately prepare tea for me. It''s really difficult to drink a cup of your tea. I still have to prove my value," Chu Ning deliberately teased him.
"President Chu, you haven''t stayed in Qinghe Vige before. Although I''ve been very anxious these past few days, I can''t show it in front of the residents of Qinghe Vige. Many of them are already wavering and adopting a wait-and-see approach. After all, a small number of people have already decided to follow Zhong Liang. This Zhong Liang is indeed a problem." Wen An sighed and continued, "Right now, within the small area of Qinghe Vige, there is already a trend of division."
When Chu Ning heard this, she also understood that this matter had started because of her.
If she had not established a coborative rtionship with Qinghe Vige, there would not have been a series of troubles that happenedter.
However, ever since Zhou Hao asked her for Cloud Shopping because of the kidnapping, Chu Ning would no longer be soft-hearted.
Principles and rules were defined by the victor.
Now, Chu Ning could also provide a good solution. The Parade would soon show its hugemercial value and increase the ie of Qinghe Vige once more. In this way, she would have a clear conscience.
"Vige Chief Wen, now you should stabilize the internal situation nodded solemnly.
Although Wen An did not grow up in Qinghe Vige, he knew very of Qinghe Vige and buy me some time," Chu Ning continued.
"Of course, not only for you, but also for Qinghe Vige." Wen An nodded solemnly.
Although Wen An did not grow up in Qinghe Vige, he knew very well what these people were thinking and what they wanted.
The two of them chatted for a while more. After saying goodbye, Chu Ning hurried to The Parade.
Not long ago, Zhang Rong''s underlings hade to The Parade to try to destroy Chu Ning''s new career, but they did not expect Chu Ning to have predicted that someone woulde looking for trouble.
Chen Bo was beaten up so badly that hended in hospital, and Deng Yu''s rebellion seemed destined to happen.
These gangsters who were involved in the underworld barged into The Parade and were seen by many people.
However, after that, the scene that people were used to did not appear. On the contrary, the people who came to sabotage and cause trouble were actually quietly dealt with within The Parade.
Chapter 588 Furious Zhou Hao
Chapter 588 Furious Zhou Hao
These people had actually all been tied up and gathered in an empty factory. Although Old Fang and the other artists found it inconceivable, it had happened right before their eyes.
They could not believe that Chu Ning had such a powerful force...
There were even some bold artists who would record the various postures of the gangsters who were being held in check and integrate them into their artistic creations.
Of course, behind these actions was a fact that made everyone feel greatly at ease.
The Parade was a very safe and reliable ce.
No one woulde to collect protection fees. After this incident, no one dared toe.
Chu Ning, who was actually in control of The Parade, became a figure of mystery again. For a time, there were many different versions of her true identity. The most ridiculous rumor was that Chu Ning was very likely the daughter of a high-ranking official in Province A and was only experiencing life in M City...
Among the many exnations, the conclusion was that Chu Ning''s background was unfathomable, and no one would believe her true identity.
While Chu Ning returned to The Parade, Zhou Hao was in Yang Feng''s living room, looking at Yang Feng and the guests beside him with a gloomy expression.
"President Yang, one of my most highly-regarded subordinates was inexplicably chopped into pieces by Zhang Rong and even packed up and sent to my house. This person seems to have some friendship with you. President Yang, are you going to give me a reasonable exnation?" Zhou Hao said indifferently.
After hearing Zhou Hao''s words, the few people beside Yang Feng also understood why Zhou Hao sat there as if everyone owed him.
Killing someone''s confidant and sending him to his doorstep was something that no one could ept. Zhou Hao was already being very tolerant ining over tomunicate with Yang Feng.
However, this Zhang Rong was not simple.
He had gradually be a symbol, representing the interests of a certain party.
One of the guests invited by Yang Feng said disdainfully, "Mr. Zhou, I don''t know if you did a good job investigating before you came to M City. This is not A City, and some people don''t care about your Zhou family. The waters in M City are very deep. Not only you, even us locals will drown if we''re not careful. You dare touch Zhang Rong''s business? Do you even know what you''re doing?"
He did not care how powerful the Zhou family behind Zhou Hao was. Since he hade to M City and wanted to do business in M City, he had to follow the rules.
Although the Zhou family was extremely powerful in A City, A City and M City were hundreds of kilometers apart. The Zhou family did not have such great influence.
Since Zhou Hao dared to touch what was prohibited in M City, he had to be mentally prepared for the bacsh.
"Do you think I have a good temper?" Zhou Hao''s eyes shed fiercely. He really wanted to kill all these people in front of him.
"Zhou Hao, calm down," said Yang Feng, who was sitting in the main seat. He nced at Zhou Hao.
Zhou Hao''s reaction was within his expectations. At the same time, he also wanted to use the words of the guests to give Zhou Hao a blow and make him keep a low profile.
"I didn''t make it clear to you before that some things can''t be done just because you want to. Things like Zhou Hao and Chu Ning are unexpected. You won''t be so lucky every time." Yang Feng was referring to the fact that Zhou Hao had spent a small price to get Cloud Shopping from Chu Ning.
"But don''t be impulsive. Don''t let your anger affect what you''re going to do next. I''m also at fault in this matter. We just have to resolve it." Yang Feng took the initiative to me himself. He did not want Zhou Hao to make things moreplicated.
"Zhang Rong himself isn''t a threat, but he''s a hub that connects the interests of all parties. Who knows what kind of trouble you''ll get into if you go against him? You split his interests and dared to touch his wholesale market business. This isn''t as simple as stealing his business. This is equivalent to touching the interests of those supporting him." Another guest sighed.
"Although he owed me a favor because of some things in the past, I used it when I asked him to test Chu Ning. Zhou Hao, Zhang Rong doesn''t know you. Moreover, he only gave you a warning, killing your subordinate. You should also stop exalting the importance of the dead. I think it''s a good thing that Zhang Rong has made his attitude clear," Yang Feng continued.
Hearing this, Zhou Hao burst outughing.
Chapter 589 Adding Incense
Chapter 589 Adding Incense
"Then, President Yang, do you mean that I should thank Zhang Rong for not killing me as well?" Zhou Hao asked in surprise.
Obviously, Zhou Hao did not take Zhang Rong seriously. In other words, the conflict between the two had reached an irreconcble point.
After hearing Zhou Hao''s words, Yang Feng and the other guests fell silent.
It was obvious from Zhou Hao''s attitude that he was not thinking of properly resolving the problem.
Zhou Hao then let out a long sigh and looked around before speaking, "President Yang, you can talk about the next step of development. You can deal with Chu Ning or the market. As for Zhang Rong, let''s put this matter on hold for the time being. It''s my issue regarding how to deal with him; let''s now n for a general aim."
There was no way he would let Zhang Rong off. The other party should have simr thoughts as him.
Yang Feng, who was sitting in his seat, suddenly said, "Zhou Hao, I think you should calm down. Don''t think about how to take revenge on Zhang Rong. This will affect your judgment."
"President Yang, that''s impossible. There''s no room for negotiation on this matter. I don''t care who''s behind him." Zhou Hao looked at Yang Feng with a burning gaze, emphasizing each word.
At this, Yang Feng could only shake his head helplessly. Zhou Hao had made things painfully clear. He had originally thought that he could subsequently invite the two of them to eat at the same table. Now, it seemed that if he really did that, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Among the guests invited by Yang Feng, one of them looked at Zhou Hao unhappily and said, "Mr. Zhou, if this is your stance, then there''s no way for us to discuss our future coboration."
If Yang Feng hadn''t told him that Zhou Hao had something as good as Cloud Shopping, he wouldn''t have bothered with Zhou Hao. After all, Zhou Hao was only in his twenties. In his eyes, he was still a child.
"Get lost! You old fogey, who gave you the courage to teach me how to do things? Why are you putting on an act in front of me? One more word of nonsense and I will kill your entire family!" Zhou Hao savagely gave the guest who spoke a once-over and directly berated him without any scruples.
Zhou Hao could remain respectful to Yang Feng, but that didn''t mean that the others there could me him.
"Zhou Hao, isn''t it wrong for you to say that? What kind of asion is this?" another guest said with an ugly expression.
He did not know how Yang Feng had found such a fiend.
"Serves you right! Should have let Zhang Rong deal with you!" the guest thought furiously.
"You shut up too. When I''m talking, less of your nonsense," Zhou Hao said contemptuously.
"This..." Seeing how unyielding Zhou Hao was, the guests could only look at Yang Feng, who was sitting in the main seat.
"Enough." Yang Feng mmed the table heavily and continued, "Don''t make a fuss, Zhou Hao. You hold your tongue as well."
After hearing Yang Feng''s words, Zhou Hao snorted coldly. If he didn''t need to continue developing in M City, he wouldn''t have bothered to coborate with these people.
"Zhou Hao, why are you thinking of stealing business from Xingmao wholesale market in Pingkou District?" Yang Feng asked.
He didn''t quite understand what Zhou Hao was doing.
Xingmao wholesale market had high human traffic and an excellent location. The things inside were inexpensive, hence they were very popr.
However, the crux of the problem was that this was Zhang Rong''s property.
On the surface, Xingmao wholesale market sold daily necessities, but it was actually under Zhang Rong''s control. The daily transaction volume was a huge figure.
At the same time, it was also a good ce tounder money.
Through the Xingmao wholesale market, some funds of unknown origins had been used to transact goods through several hands, going from illegal to legal. Now, Zhou Hao was actually thinking ofpeting for the business of the Xingmao wholesale market. This was tantamount to courting death.
Of course, this was Yang Feng''s opinion, but Zhou Hao himself did not think so.
"It was very important to me, so I went to do it. Everyone relies on their own means to do business. Of course, I might have robbed him of his source of ie, but he shouldn''t have reacted so strongly," Zhou Hao said casually.
Zhou Hao did not realize that his actions had been deliberately guided by someone.
Zhou Wei had said that he would help Chu Ning deal with Zhou Hao, but his methods were very obscure. Now, some of the foreshadowing and traps he had secretly set up were slowly unfolding, waiting for Zhou Hao to step on them.
Chapter 590 - 590 Looking for Trouble
590 Looking for Trouble
Opposing Zhang Rong was merely the beginning. Zhou Wei knew Zhou Hao¡¯s weaknesses very well.
Due to the restriction of being from the same family, it was not convenient for Zhou Wei to deal directly with Zhou Hao. Chu Ning was the best candidate to deal with Zhou Hao.
¡°Don¡¯t show yourself for now. Don¡¯t be anxious, or things will only get worse. You have Cloud Shopping in your hands, so the advantage is on your side. There are too many people involved with Zhang Rong. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be on opposing sides. Not only you, even I am not in a good situation. I have also been warned,¡± Yang Feng said solemnly.
Zhang Rong had people supporting and protecting him, and it was an existence that even Yang Feng was deeply afraid of.
¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Hao nodded, his expression normal.
However, a storm was brewing in his heart.
In M City, there were only a handful of people who could make Yang Feng so cautious.
Zhou Hao knew that Yang Feng¡¯s background was also very strong. His rtive was the Bureau chief of M City¡¯s Agricultural Bureau, and he had also been warned¡ This was enough to show the seriousness of the situation.
¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After hearing Yang Feng¡¯s words, Zhou Hao appeared to bepromising.
However, at this moment, Zhou Hao was even more determined to kill Zhang Rong.
The long wooden box that contained Huang Fang¡¯s body was still ced in the middle of the living room of his residence to remind himself not to forget this profound lesson.
¡°Just you wait, Zhang Rong, Chu Ning, and you old gits. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll all fall into my hands,¡± Zhou Hao thought to himself.
After returning to The Parade, Zhang Bo looked at the sculptures and art instations at the entrance and said emotionally, ¡°This ce looks different every day!¡±
¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Ning smiled as she took out her phone at The Parade¡¯s entrance and took photos from all angles.
The process of starting a business was always full of fun. The Parade was like Chu Ning¡¯s second child. Chu Ning was extremely pleased seeing her second child grow up healthily and full of vitality.
At around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, The Parade had already begun to be lively and jubnt. There was a constant flow of human traffic through the entrance. Curiosity drove them to walk in and take a look. From the beginning. Chu Ning had never thought of charging any fees. Everyone could enter freely, and she had no intention of earning money from this.
Just as Chu Ning and the others were walking in and taking photos, the sound of a racket traveled from a distance away. Someone was arguing with The Parade staff.
¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss!¡± Chu Ning wasn¡¯t even in the vicinity when she heard the troublemaker shouting loudly.
¡°The boss isn¡¯t here, er¡¡± Just as the staff member was about to make up an excuse, he saw Chu Ning, Zhang Bo, and Lu Chao, whom he didn¡¯t know, walking over.
¡°Do you have any issues that need to be settled?¡± Zhang Bo quickly walked over and asked the person who spoke.
¡°Your service here is terrible. There¡¯s nothing here!¡± The leader of the troublemakers looked around and said slowly.
There were no onlookers around. There were much more interesting things to see in The Parade.
Zhang Bo frowned when he heard this. Just as he was about to refute that, Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Sir, shall we have a chat?¡±
¡°Can an assistant like you make the decision?¡± The man nced at Chu Ning. Apparently, he thought that it was Zhang Bo who was the boss there, and Chu Ning¡ She looked more like a secretary or assistant.
¡°Of course I can.¡± Chu Ning nodded confidently.
There were a total of five people who were making a fuss. After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, these five people were a little skeptical.
Ten minutester, they arrived at Chu Ning¡¯s office at The Parade.
Chu Ning asked Zhang Bo, Lu Chao, and the staff to leave. When she sat on the chair at the desk, the doubt in those people¡¯s eyes lessened.
¡°My name is Chu Ning.¡± Chu Ning smiled, looking at the five people who were somewhat reserved.
Of course, she knew that these people were not there to cause trouble.
When the leader said that the service there was not good, Chu Ning had guessed their true intentions.
¡°President Chu, my name is Jiang Chuan. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened outside just now, but our intelligence is limited. We¡¯re just ordinary people, so we took a certain risk to do this. Our goal is to see you,¡± the leader said apologetically as he held a disposable paper cup tightly in his hand.
¡°I know. Isn¡¯t that why I invited you guys toe in for a chat? There¡¯s no need to be apprehensive; it¡¯s all for the sake of making a living.¡± Chu Ning tried her best to sound approachable.
It was not difficult to guess the true identities of these people.
Chapter 591 - 591 A Good Place
591 A Good ce
Chu Ning caught a whiff of the oil and smoke emanating from their bodies, which meant that they had been in the kitchen for a long time. In this way, their identities were obvious.
¡°President Chu, this ce of yours is too good. This is what I¡¯ve been longing for and thinking about day and night, and I¡¯ve finally seen an opportunity.¡± Jiang Chuan put down his teacup and rubbed his hands excitedly, his eyes full of anticipation.
If the staff outside saw this, they would think that this person had some kind of split personality disorder¡
¡°I can let you station here and open a mobile snack bar, but there are certain rules you have to abide by. Also¡¡± When Chu Ning said this, she paused for a moment and her gaze slowly swept across the few of them.
¡°The rent here is not low,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°We were already mentally prepared for this before we came. President Chu, don¡¯t worry. As long as you agree to give us a stall, the rest can be discussed.¡±
¡°Yes, President Chu. It¡¯s too difficult for us to do business normally. When we¡¯ve just made a name for ourselves on a street, we¡¯ll be targeted by a city enforcement officer. If we dare go against him, he¡¯ll really confiscate all my things and even have mete out a more serious punishment.¡±
¡°President Chu, as long as we can continue to operate here for the long term, the price we pay will be worth it. There¡¯s a lot of human traffic here, and there¡¯s no such thing as business being bad. As long as the food is edible, it¡¯s fine. Besides, we¡¯ve been making snacks for many years. Would we have been able to survive without any skills?¡±
¡°You look young, but could actually tell what our identities are just like that. Just fantastic!¡±
After hearing that Chu Ning was interested in renting out stalls, the originally quiet office instantly became lively. Several people expressed their own ideas.
What these people didn¡¯t know was that, while they were looking for Chu Ning, wasn¡¯t she also awaiting their appearance?
If The Parade wanted to develop and grow, it had to have multiple functions.
What attracted people to The Parade currently was the various kinds of artists there, but this alone was not sustainable. When visitors were tired of having fun, they needed to eat. Even more than that, they needed an environment that could sufficiently rx them. They needed a supermarket, a bar, and a ce to sleep¡ In short, the development of The Parade was closely tied to improvement of the infrastructure.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not the only ones who want to ask me about the rent, right?¡± Chu Ning waved her hand, signaling them to quiet down.
She was actually willing to provide the venue for a win-win situation.
¡°President Chu, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Indeed, many of our peers are waiting eagerly for us to go back and give them a definite result. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of such a great opportunity to make money? You have to know that ording to the flow of people, we will lose money if we lose one day of business¡¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning awkwardly and didn¡¯t continue. This involved their ie.
Before they officially signed the contract with Chu Ning, they still had some misgivings.
¡°I will carve out a separate area in The Parade. This is the ce where delicacies in The Parade can be tried. How much space do you usually need for your own business?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and asked.
With the rapid changes, she now had to make a rough n for the internal space of The Parade. If she did not do so, it would bring a lot of trouble to the future development.
¡°It would be best if it¡¯s 30 square meters,¡± Jiang Chuan said after some thought.
The remaining four people did not speak. Clearly, their thoughts were simr to Jiang Chuan¡¯s. Such arge area was sufficient for a food stall; cing some tables and stools there wouldplete the picture.
¡°30 square meters?¡± Chu Ning softly muttered to herself, an overview of The Parade appearing in her mind.
¡°If it¡¯s really not possible, 25 square meters is fine,¡± Jiang Chuan hurriedly said when he saw that Chu Ning was deep in thought.
Chu Ning came back to her senses. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say no.¡±
¡°In that case, President Chu, for the rental and the term¡¡± Jiang Chuan continued to ask.
¡°How do you want to calcte it?¡± Chu Ning asked with interest.
She didn¡¯t know much about this. After all, Chu Ning had never thought that she would one day have the identity of andy. An eighteen-year-oldndy was very rare.
After waiting for a few minutes, Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning and asked carefully, ¡°Is it okay to do it once every six months?¡±
In fact, they wanted to rent it for a year or even three years at one shot, but Chu Ning might not agree to it. Moreover, if it was for three years, taking out so much rent at once would be a lot of pressure on these small businesses.
Chapter 592 - 592 Half a Year
592 Half a Year
They were not stupid and could tell that The Parade had potential.
This area was an industrial park. In other words, firstly, there would be many customers. Secondly, factories were open 24 hours a day. Some who worked night shifts coulde and have fun during the day.
Although their consumption level was not high, they would gain a lot in terms of quantity.
However, before Chu Ning, no one would have thought of doing this in an industrial park. After all, it was simrly very profitable to open a factory.
¡°It¡¯s not a problem to do it once every six months. I think The Parade won¡¯t close down after half a year, right?¡± Chu Ning teased.
¡°President Chu is too good at joking.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Jiang Chuan¡¯s expression immediately changed. Who would say that their own business would notst long?
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, the others actually felt a little regretful. After all, Chu Ning had agreed very readily. Perhaps a one-year lease was not impossible?
¡°I¡¯m not joking. To be honest, times are changing too quickly. We have to make adjustments at any time. It¡¯s possible that a policy will relocate all the industrial parks in this area,¡± Chu Ning said softly as she fiddled with a pendant on her desk.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning in horror.
¡°This area, within a radius of more than ten kilometers, was already an industrial park before I was born. I¡¯m in my forties this year, which means that this ce has existed for at least 40 years,¡± Jiang Chuan added.
¡°Because this ce is suitable, because of its policies, geographical location, environmental factors, and so on.¡± Chu Ning nodded and did not refute.
¡°Then¡ President Chu, name a price. As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous; even if it¡¯s a little more expensive, it¡¯s fine. After all, it won¡¯t be long before many businessese to you to discuss coboration. We can be considered your first batch of customers,¡± Jiang Chuan dered excitedly.
This was what he and the others were most concerned about.
¡°Give me a figure.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t suggest a price. She really didn¡¯t know how much was suitable for the snack industry. Although she had heard that the snack industry was very profitable, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, it was what they deserved.
After all, if they wanted their business to be good and to make money, they had to make tasty food and work hard. Both were indispensable.
In her memory, Chu Ning had watched a documentary before she transmigrated. If the makers of these specialty snacks set up a morning stall, they would have to wake up at two or three in the morning to prepare the ingredients. It was very tough. It was also difficult to earn money.
¡°Can we discuss for a while?¡± Jiang Chuan replied after a few seconds of hesitation.
¡°No problem. You guys can go back and have a discussion and give me an answer tomorrow,¡± Chu Ning replied straightforwardly.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Tomorrow, someone might seize the opportunity.¡± Jiang Chuan vigorously shook his head, and so did the others. They seemed to be afraid that Chu Ning would go back on her word.
¡°Er¡ Fine, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Chu Ning could only say this.
She was very tolerant of these people. In them, Chu Ning could see the image of her parents.
Ten minutester, the intense discussion finally ceased.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Although their voices were not soft, they were all speaking in dialect. To Chu Ning, it was like an encrypted conversation.
¡°President Chu, how about this? It¡¯s not appropriate to pay too little, and we can¡¯t afford too much. Half a year¡¯s rent, 80,000 yuan per person. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Jiang Chuan looked at Chu Ning and asked as if he had made up his mind.
The smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face remained unchanged.
She even suspected that she had misheard.
Half a year, six months, 80,000 yuan in rental fees?
¡°To think I still sympathized with them. It seems that I was overthinking thing,¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but think.
One had to know that thebined annual ie of her parents was not even 160,000 yuan. However, ording to Jiang Chuan, the annual rent he had to pay Chu Ning was 160,000 yuan!
Chu Ning was rich. Herpany still had more than 110 million yuan on the books. Even if the Soaring Clouds Group spent tens of thousands every day currently, this did not mean that she was out of touch with the reality of society. She knew very well how difficult it was to earn money.
She gave Old Fang the other vagrants 150 yuan a day, which was already a little more than the average ie of M City.
And now, the makers of these delicacies had to pay her 80,000 yuan in rent for just half a year¡
And this was merely Jiang Chuan¡¯s tentative offer.
Chapter 593 - 593 Underestimating
593 Underestimating
Chu Ning felt that she had underestimated the actual profits of these people.
If they dared to offer such a price, it meant that their profit would definitely be higher than the rent.
After deducting all the costs, Chu Ning felt that their annual ie would not be less than 300,000 yuan, or even higher.
This was almost the same as the ie of the managers of some bigpanies.
¡°President Chu, is this price still beneath your expectations? How about this?¡± Jiang Chuan saw that Chu Ning was deep in thought. He gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Half a year¡¯s rent is 90,000 yuan. Any more and we will really be under a lot of pressure. Although the location of The Parade is very sought after, we¡¯re not manning storefronts after all. We¡¯re just small businesses!¡±
Jiang Chuan sounded a little anxious.
¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not easy for us either. I have to pay off the mortgage for two houses and have to service a car loan every month. It¡¯s not easy for me!¡±
¡°President Chu, my elder daughter is studying abroad; It¡¯s clear without me talking about the minimum expenses for a year. And my younger son is attending an international primary school. Sigh, the pressure is really a little heavy!¡±
With Jiang Chuan taking the lead, the others also began toin.
However, these words sounded a littleical to Chu Ning.
She had originally thought that 10,000 yuan would be about right for half a year¡¯s rent.
If she had really said that, these people would probably be internally overjoyed. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be like this, discussing the appropriate price with her.
Making gourmet snacks and being able to have two houses while paying off a car loan at the same time; letting their children study abroad and attend an international school¡ Chu Ning felt that she had underestimated the true ie of these people. After all, she really didn¡¯t understand the profits of this industry, and she didn¡¯t n to make money by collecting rent.
Now, it seemed that she was an innocent child who was stupid and rich.
¡°I didn¡¯t say no. That settles it then.¡± Chu Ning coughed slightly to hide the embarrassment she felt. Such a rental fee was a pleasant surprise for her.
¡°They¡¯re still doing business to earn money. Working is really just barely making ends meet,¡± Chu Ningmented to herself.
Jiang Chuan had originally been sitting down. Upon hearing Chu Ning¡¯s agreement, he stood up excitedly and gleefully said, ¡°90,000? That¡¯s great. Thank you, President Chu!¡±
¡°Thank you, President Chu! Before we came, I said that, looking at the development trend of The Parade, the boss here should definitely be a big shot who is bold and daring. Sure enough, you¡¯re young and promising!¡±
¡°I mean, ording to what you said the first time, 80,000 yuan. When you go back, you can tell your peers about this price. I won¡¯t raise it. I wee everyone to join The Parade. We¡¯ll each have a piece of the pie, doing business together and enjoying mutual benefits,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°This¡¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Jiang Chuan scratched his head in embarrassment.
In fact, the maximum that they could ept was 100,000 yuan for half a year. After all, they had roughly calcted that. Even with the current flow of people on The Parade, their annual profit would be more than 400,000 yuan. Moreover, it would definitely exceed this figure in the future. Chu Ning only wanted 80,000 yuan for half a year and promised not to increase the price. It could be said that she was being benevolent.
¡°However, you can settle in, but you must abide by the rules. I can guarantee that as long as you do business whilst knowing your ce, no one will make trouble for you,¡± Chu Ning added.
She needed these people to maintain the flow of people into The Parade. This way, the contents of The Parade would be enriched and it would be easier to attract repeat customers.
¡°No problem!¡± the few of them promised in unison.
The next morning, Jingyuan High School cafeteria logistics.
Xia Fei and Fatty Chen were a little nervous. This should be the busiest time for logistics, but they had appeared in an office in the cafeteria.
There was another person in front of them.
¡°The two of you should roughly understand the situation. The crux of the problem now is that you have to do this well. There is no room for error!¡± the canteen manager reminded them seriously.
He was rted to a shareholder of Jingyuan High School.
When Chu Ning had not yet been a school director, she had once approached him to make a deal with the school. Chu Ning had subsequently been suppressed.
When the situation was reversed, the canteen manager had mixed feelings.
But now, he felt confident again.
Now, at least two shareholders of the school wanted to deal with Chu Ning at the same time.
The other was once Chu Ning¡¯s father.
¡°We will definitelyplete the mission!¡± Fatty Chen and Xia Fei immediately promised with solemn expressions.
The canteen manager¡¯s face flushed. He grabbed them by the cors and said, ¡°I want you to guarantee that you¡¯ll personally put it into Chu Ning¡¯s food quietly and watch her eat it with your own eyes. No matter what method you use. Do you hear me? I¡¯ll coordinate with you guys then.¡±
Chapter 594 - 594 Exist in Name Only
594 Exist in Name Only
Thepletion of this matter was of utmost importance to him. Although he would receive a generous reward, and would be set for life, if he could not do it, the bacsh would be equally serious.
After hearing the canteen manager¡¯s words, both Xia Fei and Fatty Chen felt chills down their spines.
Although the probability of sess was very high, it was not 100% guaranteed. What if Chu Ning did note to the cafeteria for lunch?
The manager¡¯s expression softened. He released their cors, patted the fat chef¡¯s shoulder, and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Fatty Chen, what Xia Fei has, you have too.¡±
¡°I know. But are you sure there¡¯s no risk in doing this? What if Chu Ning suddenly senses something?¡± The fat chef pursed his lips and subconsciously nced at the top right corner of the office.
¡°I don¡¯t agree if you want to go to jail! Once this matter is leaked, I¡¯ll be the first to suffer. You¡¯re just aplices. Besides, this will be mixed in the food; there¡¯s no way Chu Ning will be able to detect it,¡± the manager exined.
After saying that, he took out his phone. After tapping at it, the fat chef¡¯s phone sounded.
¡°I¡¯ve also transferred a million to you. After the matter is done, I¡¯ll give you another million. How is it? Am I generous enough?¡± the manager said with a smile.
In fact, the person who had asked him to do this gave him a total of 10 million. If possible, he would not want to give out a single cent, but if he wanted to do this, he had to give up sufficient benefits.
Even so, he kept 6 million for himself and split the remaining 4 million between Xia Fei and Fatty Chen. It was not that he was willing to do so, but if he did not do so, he would not be able toplete the task that person had given him.
Meanwhile, in the Ye family¡¯s vi.
Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi were sitting opposite each other, their faces expressionless.
Ye Ting was not there. Her mental state was not ideal and she was receiving treatment in the hospital. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would be a mental patient.
Ever since Ye Zhen pped Cheng Yi at the charity g previously, the only remaining rtionship between the two of them had broken down. There were many reasons why the two of them could still be seated together ¡ª Chu Ning¡¯s threat, Ye Ting¡¯s belonging, and Cheng Yi¡¯s one-sided hatred for Ye Zhen.
¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to do it. If nothing goes wrong, she should be demented and lose her intelligence. After a period of time, her body will slowly stiffen until she¡¯s paralyzed.¡± Ye Zhen finally spoke.
A few secondster, Cheng Yi suddenly sneered and asked, ¡°Does your heart ache?¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Zhen frowned and looked at Cheng Yi.
Although he and Cheng Yi were still husband and wife, they had already drawn a line between them. They lived in the same house but slept separately.
¡°Let me ask you, doesn¡¯t your heart ache for your ex-daughter, dealing with her so viciously?¡± Cheng Yi said persistently.
¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t go too far.¡± When Ye Zhen heard Cheng Yi repeating this sentence, his expression became ugly.
What did she mean by heart aching for her? This was clearly Cheng Yi¡¯s intention, and Ye Zhen was originally a little hesitant. In the end, from the way Cheng Yi had put it, he had be the evil person instead¡
¡°I¡¯m going too far? Ye Zhen, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve been protecting that b****, would my Ting ¡®er have be like this? As a father, you¡¯re really a wimp. You want to harm the daughter you picked up, and you¡¯re helpless when your own daughter is harmed. Tsk tsk, Ye Zhen, what use do you have?¡± Cheng Yi continued to mock him without a care.
Hearing Cheng Yi¡¯s derision, Ye Zhen was stunned. He did not refute.
Ye Zhen knew that Cheng Yi was right.
As a father, he was an utter failure.
¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t get me wrong. I never wanted to protect Chu Ning from the beginning. It was you who refused to let her go. This kind of thinking has indirectly affected Xiao Ting, which led to today¡¯s situation. Now, I don¡¯t want to persuade you, and I can¡¯t be bothered to interfere. You¡¯ve seen the end result,¡± Ye Zhen said indifferently.
¡°Hmph. Anyway, after today, that little b**** won¡¯t be able to be arrogant anymore. I¡¯ll torture her properly! Ye Zhen, don¡¯t even think about having it easy either!¡± Although Cheng Yi knew that she was being unreasonable, her extreme hatred had already blinded her thoughts. She even took the risk to directly drug Chu Ning.
Chapter 595 - 595 I’ll Accompany You to the End
595 I¡¯ll Apany You to the End
Ye Zhen spread his hands and looked at Cheng Yi casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. Cheng Yi, if you want to y, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±
The couple¡¯s present rtionship was like that of enemies. After the truth was revealed, Ye Zhen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend any longer. Over the years, Cheng Yi had always been high and mighty through and through. He had had enough of the various taunts and mockery directed at him.
So what if Cheng Yi was from the Cheng family?
After all, Cheng Yi did not have the final say in the Cheng family!
As for Ye Zhen, he had been operating in M City for so many years. The power he could use could not be underestimated.
Ever since he had gotten rid of Cheng Yi¡¯s chains, Ye Zhen felt indescribably rxed.
He could now pursue freedom and power.
¡°How could I have been blind to fall for an ungrateful and cold-blooded cad like you back then!¡± Cheng Yi said as she looked at Ye Zhen resentfully.
¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve paid off what I owe your Cheng family over the years. I don¡¯t mind if you want a divorce. I can even give you all the cash in thepany¡¯s ounts. You don¡¯t think that I want to live with you like this, do you?¡± Ye Zhen said nonchntly. He was very indifferent to Cheng Yi¡¯s inexplicable hatred.
Cheng Yi¡¯s current state was single-handedly caused by the Cheng family.
All these years, he had had enough of Cheng Yi¡¯s bossing him around.
¡°You want a divorce? Ye Zhen, dream on! I won¡¯t agree to it. I want to torture you for the rest of your life!¡± Cheng Yi said through gritted teeth.
¡°Whatever, but I have to warn you not to gradually get yourself entangled in a desperate situation,¡± Ye Zhen said as he stood up and was about to leave.
Cheng Yi looked at Ye Zhen, who had walked far into the distance, and suddenly asked loudly, ¡°Ye Zhen, are you secretly helping Chu Ning again?¡±
Ye Zhen did not turn around. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his head.
The meaning he wanted to express was self-evident.
In the canteen manager¡¯s office at Jingyuan High School, Xia Fei and Fatty Chen were looking at the small white bags in their hands curiously.
¡°This thing looks no different from white sugar. It even tastes the same as white sugar, but¡¡± The canteen manager deliberately paused for a moment as if he was waiting for the duo to ask questions.
¡°Is this poison?¡± Hearing the manager¡¯s mystifying words, Xia Fei was so frightened that he almost tossed out the small bag in his hand.
The manager whispered, ¡°What are you panicking for? Hold it properly. Don¡¯t waste even a little speck of it. It may only be a few grams, but this stuff is worth hundreds of thousands!¡± He was extremely jittery now. The office was filled with smoke. He lit another cigarette. He had smoked almost two packs of cigarettes that morning.
The manager slowly blew out a smoke ring and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poison, but its effects are even more exaggerated than that of poison.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± The pair eximed in unison. They picked up the small stic bags in their hands and looked carefully at them.
¡°After this is mixed with food, it will only take around a week to unknowingly destroy the brain cells. Then, after a month, she will slowly lose her memory,¡± the manager said coolly.
Fatty Chen swallowed and asked, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that make her demented? A simpleton?¡±
¡°You can understand it that way.¡± The manager nodded.
Xia Fei, who was listening by the side, was also bbergasted. He did not expect this drug to have such a mystical effect.
¡°Oh gosh, how much hatred does one have to harm Chu Ning like this? She¡¯s a genius who won the gold medal in the national physicspetition. Destroying her intelligence is simply too ruthless,¡± Fatty Chen thought with lingering fear.
At the same time, he also felt that this drug that costs hundreds of thousands was indeed different.
At the thought of this, he subconsciously tightened his grip on the small white bag in his hand.
¡°Do you think that¡¯s all? Let me tell you, this is only the beginning. After taking this drug, there would be an incubation period of about half a year. After half a year, she would feel sore and weak, unable to use any strength. After a year, she would be paralyzed andpletely lose the ability to move, bing a cripple!¡± the manager added.
In fact, he really wanted to know why he couldn¡¯t just poison Chu Ning to death straightaway, but had to use this method instead.
Although this was very secretive, the manager felt that it was not value-for-money.
How could he understand how much Cheng Yi hated Chu Ning?
She was willing to pay a few million yuan, let alone a few hundred thousand yuan. In order to make the three of them cooperate with her in carrying out this n, she had already paid a huge price of 10 million yuan. She did not care if it was a little more, as long as she could achieve her goal.
Chapter 596 - 596 A Splendid Luncheon
596 A Splendid Luncheon
¡°Then what if this matter is leaked out?¡± the fat chef asked nervously.
Although, from what the canteen manager said, the drug sounded perfect and the effect would appear in phases, idents could always happen, especially when the person was Chu Ning.
The staff of Jingyuan High School knew very well Chu Ning¡¯s true identity in Jingyuan High School. She was a school director! They were higher in rank than the principal, and were the ones who paid their sries.
¡°The manager has already said this, but you¡¯re still overly cautious. Are you worthy of the million that he just transferred to you?¡± Xia Fei reminded, gently nudged the fat chef¡¯s shoulder.
The manager looked at the two people standing before him and said calmly, ¡°If this gets out, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡±
There were only a few days left before the final exams. After the exams, it would be almost two months of summer vacation.
The teacher was not teaching thest ss in the morning, and the students were very quiet. Only the scratching of ballpoint pens against paper could be heard.
When there were only ten minutes left, Chu Ning put down the pen in her hand. She felt that going to school was really enjoyable.
¡°Chu Ning, what¡¯s your answer for thest question?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s deskmate, Xiaomi, quickly asked in a low voice when she saw Chu Ning put down her pen.
¡°Calcte it yourself.¡± Chu Ning nced at Xiaomi¡¯s final nk page. She knew that this fellow didn¡¯t even look at the question.
¡°Sigh, how can I understand such a long sequence? Can you let me reference yours?¡± Xiaomi begged softly.
In fact, even if she did not attempt thest question, she would still be able to get about 80% of the total score.
However, Xiaomi felt that since there was a God of learning sitting beside her, it would be a pity if she did not ¡®learn¡¯ from her.
Chu Ning couldn¡¯t stand Xiaomi¡¯s coaxing and pestering. When Xiaomi finished thest question, the bell rang on time.
The originally quiet ssroom instantly became lively. For the past few days, the canteen of Jingyuan High School had been providing a tantalizing variety of food every day, so the students were looking forward to lunch.
Chu Ning had special privileges. She could go to the teacher¡¯s window and even ask the canteen staff to prepare a separate meal for her in advance. However, she was still queuing and chatting with the students around her.
After waiting for a few minutes, it was finally Chu Ning¡¯s turn.
There was a delectable selection of dishes at the window, and Xia Fei and the fat chef were on standby at all times. From the moment Chu Ning had joined the queue, they had been making advanced preparations at the window. With the cooperation of the canteen manager, the other chefs who were serving the dishes did not have any objections.
Chu Ning looked at the fat chef and said with a smile, ¡°Give me a bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup, eggnt with minced pork, cumin steak, and stir-fried fungus with shrimp.¡±
The fat chef heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Do you want anything else?¡±
¡°No need.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
Meanwhile, although Xia Fei was also preparing orders for other students, his attention was constantly on Chu Ning.
¡°The sweet corn pork rib soup is a little sweet, is it okay?¡± the fat chef asked, feigning offhandedness.
¡°The appropriate sweetness can enhance the freshness.¡± Chu Ning felt that there was no problem. She took the tray and turned to leave.
After Chu Ning, the fat chef prepared more than ten servings of food before he was stopped by Xia Fei, who was beside him. The pair was reced by other chefs, and they went to the manager¡¯s office once more.
As usual, Chu Ning sat down to eat and chatted with the students beside her. Yan Shen was not around that day, as he had been returning home daily for lunch for the past few days. A small number of people in school did the same. Even though the school¡¯s dishes were sumptuous enough, these parents felt that it was better for them to prepare them personally.
ording to Yan Shen¡¯s personality in the past, he would definitely not go home for lunch, but now he did not feel that way.
Song Gui had also ordered the soup. After taking a sip, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why is the pork rib soup a little sweet today?¡±
¡°Are you not used to sweet dishes?¡± Xu Xi asked quizzically.
Song Gui spread his hands and said feebly, ¡°But it¡¯s a little strange to have a little sweetness mixed in with the salty taste.¡±
¡°Maybe this is a new dish invented by the chef?¡± Luo Yu said with a smile.
¡°I think the taste is okay!¡± Xiaomi¡¯s bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup was almost empty.
¡°It¡¯s not bad to have something innovative asionally. It¡¯s always good to have different ideas,¡± Chu Ning said softly.
She looked at the bowl of sweet corn pork rib soup in front of her, blew on it, and took a sip.
Chapter 597 - 597 Casually
597 Casually
In the office, the canteen manager, who was watching the surveince video, heaved a sigh of relief.
He leaned back on the soft sofa, ignoring the other two people who appeared in the office.
¡°Are you sure you mixed the package I gave you into Chu Ning¡¯s lunch?¡± the manager asked worriedly.
¡°You can check the surveince cameras,¡± the fat chef answered coolly.
¡°Alright.¡± Unexpectedly, the manager nodded and sat up. He sat in front of theputer and checked the surveince footage.
A few minutester, the manager finished watching Chu Ning line up and take her food. He looked at the fat chef and asked with a frown, ¡°Why did you ask her if she could ept a little sweetness?¡±
The manager didn¡¯t want any mishaps to happen. This would mean that he wouldn¡¯t get the 6 million yuan. More importantly, either do it well or don¡¯t do it at all ¡ª he had to get a definite result. If he did it but failed, he couldn¡¯t ept it.
¡°If she doesn¡¯t consume it, we can take action again tomorrow. Anyway, the ultimate goal is to make her take this drug. In that case, it¡¯s best to be safe,¡± the fat chef exined unhurriedly.
¡°Fortunately, I finally seeded.¡± The manager uneasily watched the surveince video on theputer several times to confirm that Chu Ning was really eating that unique dish.
¡°Manager, then the remainder¡¡± Xia Fei felt a little uneasy and excited. He looked at the manager, wanting to ask when he could get the remaining million.
¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Even I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Before Xia Fei could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the manager.
He nced at Xia Fei impatiently. Since he had confirmed that Chu Ning had consumed that mysterious poison, these two were no longer of much use to him.
The manager was even thinking of looking for an opportunity to fire the two of them after a period of time. As for the remaining million yuan, he did not intend to pay them.
He had already given out 2 million. His heart ached so much that it felt like it was bleeding. It was unrealistic for him to continue paying.
Thinking of how Chu Ning hade to the canteen not long ago to monopolize the source of ingredients, the manager felt somewhat scornful.
¡°Youngdy, so what if you¡¯re high and mighty? Aren¡¯t you still going to be punished!¡± As the manager thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly.
He looked at the two people in front of him again.
Even if they were fired, they would not dare to reveal this matter. After all, they were also criminals.
Now, the manager could control the pair of them.
¡°You guys go back first and do what you need to do. As for when I¡¯ll give you the money, wait for the notification!¡± The manager waved his hand impatiently and gestured for the two of them to leave.
Xia Fei looked at the testy expression on the manager¡¯s face and casually asked, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t intend to take this money anyway.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± The manager looked at Xia Fei¡¯s nonchnt expression, and his pupils constricted before returning to normal.
¡°I said, we never expected to get that 1 million yuan,¡± Xia Fei repeated.
The manager clutched his chest and said bitterly, ¡°At least you still have some conscience. It¡¯s already not bad that I gave each of you a million yuan. After all, it¡¯s just a drug. The person who really bears the risk is me; I¡¯m the one truly facing great pressure.
¡°But don¡¯t worry. If you perform well in the canteen, I¡¯ll consider giving you a raise,¡± the manager added pleasantly.
Although he had a feeling that something was off with the two of them, the manager was still very confident that he could control them.
When the fat chef heard this, he shook his head helplessly.
¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Xia Fei smiled. He stopped standing and gazed at the clock hanging on the wall before plonking down on the sofa.
¡°Xia Fei, that¡¯s for receiving guests,¡± the manager reminded, looking at Xia Fei, who had no qualms.
¡°I know. Am I not a guest? Or rather, what does this have to do with you?¡± Xia Fei said disapprovingly.
¡°You¡!¡± The manager could no longer stand Xia Fei¡¯s unscrupulous appearance. This challenged his authority, and he could no longer suppress the rage in his heart.
How dare a subordinate of his contradict him like this?
¡°Manager, calm down first.¡± The fat chef also interrupted him, but the faint smile on his face indicated that he was also very casual, just not as obvious as Xia Fei.
The manager¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between the two of them. He quickly calcted what would happen next, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything good. He had a bad feeling.
Ten secondster, he heard a distant siren from outside the office.
Chapter 598 - 598 Reversal
598 Reversal
¡°Did you hear that? There seems to be the sound of a police car outside.¡± Song Gui looked at Chu Ning as he spoke. He felt that it should be rted to Chu Ning.
¡°Has anyone in our school broken thew? But nothing seems to have happened in school recently,¡± Xiaomi asked curiously.
She knew about the school gossips, but what was with the sirens outside the cafeteria?
¡°Why are you all looking at me? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Chu Ning, and she felt a little awkward.
¡°This matter should be rted to you, right? Could it be¡ You want to arrest Yu Yan too?¡± Xiaomi looked at Yu Yan, who was not far away, and asked in a low voice.
¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in our school would want to mess with Chu Ning ever since Ye Ting transferred,¡± another student analyzed objectively.
¡°Then why is there a police car outside? It can¡¯t be that they¡¯re here to eat, right?¡± Xiaomi was even more baffled.
¡°Everyone has desires, but the ability to realize their desires will never be able to match up to the greed they feel. There is an eternal distance,¡± Chu Ning said softly after finishing the food in her bowl.
Elsewhere, the manager was already sitting on the sofa, his face ashen.
The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the office door. The manager knew that the matter had been exposed.
His two subordinates had never thought of cooperating with him.
¡°Why?¡± the manager asked bitterly, looking at the two people sitting leisurely before him.
¡°Don¡¯t you like money? Isn¡¯t it good enough that we don¡¯t take a single cent?¡± Xia Fei smiled.
He crossed his legs and was exceptionally arrogant, as if he was apletely different person from before.
¡°If you want to harm President Chu outside, although the chances are not great, there is always a chance. But this is Jingyuan High School. If you want to drug her, you must be over-confident because you¡¯re blinded with the thought of money. Or you¡¯re treating President Chu like a fool. I¡¯m more inclined to believe the former.¡± The fat chef looked at the manager¡¯s distracted look and felt extremely at ease.
Hearing the conversation between the two of them, the manager opened his mouth and wanted to defend himself, but at this time, the knocking on the door made his heart plunge.
Half an hourter, the police car drove away.
Chu Ning returned to the ssroom, but she didn¡¯t take a break.
Ye Zhen¡¯s wiliness was within her expectations.
Or rather, this was just a test from Ye Zhen.
Sess was of course a good thing, but even if he failed, it would not affect him.
Before Ye Zhen did this, he had already thought of a way out. The manager naturally became the scapegoat.
If Xia Fei and the fat chef had epted the money sent by the manager, there would have been two more people arrested that day, but Chu Ning had given the duo a chance to choose again the night before the n was to be implemented.
As for why she didn¡¯t bring the manager along, the first reason was that Chu Ning needed to use this method to convey a message ¡ª she was no longer the Chu Ning with kind intentions from before.
If Ye Zhen had not made advanced preparations, she would not have minded sending Ye Zhen and Cheng Yi to prison as well.
The second reason was that this canteen manager had a grudge against Chu Ning. He would be a scourge sooner orter.
¡°This is getting more and more interesting.¡± Chu Ning closed her eyes and massaged her temples as she muttered to herself.
The number of people in The Parade increased day by day, and they stayed for longer and longer periods. This was positive feedback.
Ever since Jiang Chuan and the others came to confirm the rent with Chu Ning the previous night, the merchants who came to discuss business with Chu Ning that day surrounded Chu Ning¡¯s office and waited.
After Jiang Chuan and the others went back, although they did not want to tell their peers about the good news, they could not hide how pleased they felt. It was written all over their faces. Moreover, there was a celebration party waiting for them. After a few sses of wine, the tipsy Jiang Chuan and gang spilled everything.
Of course, they also thought Chu Ning was a good person with principles.
After school, Chu Ning went straight to The Parade, but she rushed there not to receive these merchants.
From afar, she could see a group of people surrounding her office. There were at least a few dozen of them.
Chu Ning had expected something like this to happen. Under her special instructions, the security guards stopped these enthusiastic merchants and even arranged for seats for them. However, these people could not sit still at all and insisted on standing at the door of Chu Ning¡¯s office.
Chapter 599 - 599 Prototype of Food City
599 Prototype of Food City
They were originally chatting animatedly, discussing things like whether Chu Ning would take advantage of the strong interest to raise prices and whether the location allocated to them would be good. However, when they saw Chu Ning slowly walking over, they quickly quietened down.
Jiang Chuan and the other four were especially proud.
Because they dared to try, they had sessfully gotten the ideal position they wanted. These five people had priority in choosing a location in the area that Chu Ning had newly carved out in The Parade.
Chu Ning took a quick nce and didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for in the crowd, so she gestured for Zhang Bo toe forward.
¡°If you want to rent a venue,e to me. I¡¯ll register and verify it.¡± Zhang Bo waved his hands and signaled for the merchants to follow him.
After enduring for so many days, the Soaring Clouds Group could finally make a real profit.
Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t think much of the rent, Zhang Bo highly valued it.
Ever since the Soaring Clouds Group lost Cloud Shopping, money had been flowing out every day, but none wasing in. Even though thepany still had more than 100 million yuan on its books, it was borrowed from the bank. Now, it had to pay back several million yuan monthly. Zhang Bo was currently involved in ount management, so he was even more anxious than Chu Ning.
The rent from these people added up to a few million yuan. This real ie was only half a year¡¯s rent.
Moreover, The Parade was massive, and it was very malleable.
Under Zhang Bo¡¯s lead, these people left in a grandiose manner. Before Jiang Chuan and the others left, they even politely greeted Chu Ning. After that day¡¯s verification was made, they would be able to bring their mobile stalls into The Parade the following day.
Chu Ning would give up her power appropriately. On the surface, Chu Ning had given Zhang Bo equal powers within the Soaring Clouds Group.
If Chu Ning wasn¡¯t around, certain matters and decisions would be decided by Zhang Bo.
When Bai Hong and Lu Chao couldn¡¯t contact Chu Ning, even they had to listen to Zhang Bo.
Chu Ning did not see Zhou Wei, who hade to look for her. Zhou Wei had called her the previous day and said that he wanted to visit.
¡°Where are you now? I¡¯m already at the entrance of the office.¡± Chu Ning immediately called Zhou Wei.
¡°I¡¯m looking at yourtest creation.¡± Zhou Wei said with a smile on the other end of the phone.
At this moment, he was watching the person in front of him create sculptures with great interest. When he heard Zhou Wei¡¯s words, the person turned around, thinking that Zhou Wei was talking about him. Zhou Wei smiled at him and gestured for him to continue.
Zhou Wei felt that Chu Ning was very forward-thinking. She was always able to make good use of all the resources around her in a bnced manner, even the spiritual aspirations of most people in this era.
Those who achieved the first point, such as himself, were already very powerful.
However, the people who had the ability to implement thetter part were few and far between.
Just like this unknown artist in front of him; although his sculptures were difficult toprehend, they were attractive. Chu Ning was very good at discovering the strengths of others.
Chu Ning provided this artist with materials, including daily necessities. He simply needed to create one piece of work after another with his mind at peace. He didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, nor did he have any psychological pressure. As for whether the work was good or bad, it didn¡¯t matter.
After all, these works were not used inpetitions or to hit the heights of art. They only needed to satisfy people¡¯s curiosity.
Therefore, everything in The Parade had its own value.
¡°I¡¯m done with school. I¡¯m in my office now. Come on over,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Zhou Wei replied with a smile.
In fact, she felt somewhat conflicted regarding coborating with Zhou Wei.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t want others to interfere with her career.
However, based on the current situation, she needed a stable partner. In the end, they were merely taking what they needed.
Zhou Wei needed to use her to gain strength. Didn¡¯t Chu Ning think that way too?
Zhou Hao had not made any moves these few days. Chu Ning understood that it was not because Zhou Hao had given up on targeting her, but because Zhou Wei had secretly exerted his strength.
A few minutester, the two of them sat opposite each other in Chu Ning¡¯s office.
¡°Oh, you know that I like coffee, so you specially prepared so many types for me.¡± Zhou Wei looked at the row of different types of coffee powder on the table. Not only was there a wide variety, but there was also a range in prices.
¡°You¡¯re my business partner now. How could I dare to neglect you?¡± Chu Ning said indifferently.
¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Zhou Wei nodded and began to pick the vors he enjoyed.
Chapter 600 - 600 Unexpectedly
600 Unexpectedly
¡°To be honest, I really admire your business acumen. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t mean the better the location, the greater the economic benefits.¡± Zhou Wei was a little emotional. He had gotten a prosperous area in the city center as soon as he arrived in M City. However,pared to The Parade, although his daily rent was very high, the value he could generate was very limited and specific.
The Parade was located in an industrial park that wasn¡¯t in the city center, but it was vast. To some extent, the positioning of The Parade was very clear to the user.
Although the rent for Zhou Wei¡¯s building was high, he could only collect rent. It would be very difficult to develop other uses, and the key was that he could not guarantee sufficient ie.
For Chu Ning, the ie from the rent was not a big deal. If it was more, it would be a pleasant surprise.
ording to Zhou Wei¡¯s guess, Chu Ning would make an even bigger move next.
¡°My Cloud Shopping is gone. I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing, right? I¡¯m just looking for something to do. However, the situation is a littleplicated right now. I have to have something important in my hands.¡± Chu Ning smiled lightly.
¡°You can go and study well. At your age, why do you have to worry about so many things?¡± Zhou Wei knew that Chu Ning was joking, so he replied teasingly.
¡°My grades are not bad. Other than studying, I still have the energy to find something else to do. Just like you, staying in A City can no longer satisfy your ambitions. This is just a side job. My family¡¯s financial situation is not good, so I¡¯m just earning some pocket money,¡± Chu Ning said nonchntly.
¡°But the following days won¡¯t be easy. I went to look for Zhang Rong previously. I think you should know this person. After all, you¡¯ve been in M City for so long.¡± Chu Ning ignored Zhou Wei¡¯s teasing and continued onto the next topic.
¡°Zhang Rong also has apany called Rongwei Group. This Rongwei Group is actually a security group. I think it¡¯s just a tool for Zhang Rong to deceive others. His employees came here to cause trouble two days ago. In the end, as you know, this devoted employee of Zhang Rong¡¯s was admitted to the hospital. Then, the second-inmand brought a group of underlings to take refuge with me. I simply went straight to the Rongwei Group where Zhang Rong worked,¡± Chu Ning continued.
¡°Not bad. It sounds like it went very smoothly.¡± Zhou Wei smiled, simply nodding and taking a sip of his coffee.
¡°The process was smooth, but the result was a little unexpected. The second person who sought refuge with me is called Deng Yu. He had worked for Zhang Rong¡¯s Rongwei Group for so many years, but had never discovered Zhang Rong¡¯s true identity.¡± Chu Ning paused for a moment and looked at Zhou Wei, who had his head lowered.
¡°The Zhang Rong we see is fake. As the leader of the underworld in M City, even his trusted aides didn¡¯t notice this. The real Zhang Rong is also in M City; I¡¯m not sure where,¡± Chu Ning continued softly.
Her intuition told her that Zhou Wei should know about this.
Zhou Wei put down the coffee in his cup and said solemnly, ¡°So you went there previously and found nothing? However, Zhang Rong is aplicated person. Even if you reallye into contact with him one day, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t even think about capturing him directly. He¡¯s involved with many people and forces; I don¡¯t fully know. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll also be caught in the whirlpool and it¡¯ll be difficult to escape.¡±
¡°From what you said, you seem to know Zhang Rong very well? I think you know more than I do.¡± Chu Ning looked intently at Zhou Wei.
¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Zhou Wei hurriedly waved his hand and continued, ¡°However, you actually could think that Zhang Rong would bring people to your ce to cause trouble, and prepared an ambush for him in advance. It seems like you¡¯re the one who nned ahead and had foresight.¡±
Chu Ning ignored Zhou Wei¡¯s praise and suddenly asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not say these meaninglesspliments anymore. Zhang Rong and Yang Feng seem to have some rtionship. Zhou Hao and Yang Feng are in a coborative rtionship. There hasn¡¯t been a peep out of him the past two days. Could he be up to something again?¡±
Zhou Wei knew the general goings-on of Zhou Hao¡¯s life, and Chu Ning understood this.
Zhou Weiughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Er, well¡ After you went to look for Zhang Rong previously, the rtionship between Yang Feng and him seemed to have broken down because of Zhou Hao. His rtionship with Yang Feng had been very good, but now, Zhou Hao wants to kill Zhang Rong. Likewise for Zhang Rong; he wants to get rid of Zhou Hao. Both want the other to die.¡±
Chapter 601 - 601 Ruthless
601 Ruthless
¡°I came here to tell you a piece of news. Your former employee has defected to Zhou Hao. You know about this, right?¡± Zhou Wei added.
¡°I know.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°It¡¯s a man,¡± Zhou Wei added.
¡°Huh? Is there a problem?¡± Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei in confusion. At this moment, Huang Fang¡¯s appearance came up in her mind.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Zhou Wei sighed and shook his head helplessly. He took another sip of coffee and put down his cup. He took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. Then, he continued, ¡°He died a horrible death. He was cut into eight pieces, ced in a long coffin-like wooden box, and sent to Zhou Hao¡¯s residence. Sigh, Zhang Rong is really ruthless. We have to be careful when facing him in the future. Who knows, we may be hacked to death on the streets one day.
¡°Getting hacked to death is nothing. He might even pack your corpse up and send it to your family. Tsk tsk, that¡¯s too cruel.¡± Although Zhou Wei said this, there was no fear on his face.
After hearing Zhou Wei¡¯s words, Chu Ning looked at him quietly and did not speak.
It was only after more than ten seconds that Chu Ning said softly, ¡°Zhang Rong is not scary. The scary person is you. You guided him, didn¡¯t you?¡±
The two brothers of the Zhou family were more ruthless than the other.
Perhaps Zhou Wei had never thought that the person who was dismembered was Zhou Hao.
She knew that from the way Zhou Wei spoke, everything was connected.
Zhou Wei had designed a trap to make Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong go against each other, and the conflict between them was irreconcble. At the same time, Yang Feng had used up the favor that Zhang Rong owed him. Because of Zhou Hao¡¯s existence, the possibility of cooperation between the two was very slim.
If Zhang Rong really coborated with Zhou Hao, Chu Ning would not be sitting there leisurely chatting with Zhou Wei.
Zhou Hao might use Zhang Rong¡¯s turning point to contact the power behind him.
But now, the crisis was gone.
Zhou Wei had said that he would help her previously, so Zhou Hao had been stopped for the past two days.
At the same time, it cleverly bnced the subtle rtionship between the various forces in M City.
¡°We are friends! Chu Ning, no matter what, what I¡¯m doing is beneficial to ourmon development,¡± Zhou Wei said sincerely after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words.
¡°But as for Huang Fang, I wasn¡¯t targeting him. I can only say that he was unlucky and took the wrong path. Sigh, he¡¯s a little short-sighted. Why would he job hop? Also, my old master is quite interesting. He said that he would send two experts to protect Zhou Hao and me. In fact, this old fogey is really bad. I really want to kill them. With them around, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to do things. It¡¯s really a hindrance,¡± Zhou Wei said regretfully.
¡°If you want to touch Zhou Hao, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Chu Ning voiced her opinion.
¡°That¡¯s right. The old master can¡¯t stand seeing his own family members killing each other, so I only gave Zhou Hao a warning. Of course, whether he knows or not is another matter,¡± Zhou Wei said indifferently.
Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei¡¯s attitude and broke into a smile.
¡°You¡¯re also reminding me that the Zhou family has already set their eyes on Cloud Shopping, right?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
Zhou Wei rubbed his chin and said slowly, ¡°In the short term, it¡¯s unlikely the Zhou family would interfere forcefully, but once someone wants to snatch Cloud Shopping from Zhou Hao¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to say.¡±
¡°It¡¯s mine to begin with. How can it be stolen?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°Right, that¡¯s true.¡± Zhou Wei could not help butugh. He had forgotten that Cloud Shopping originally belonged to Chu Ning. Moreover, Chu Ning was not an ordinary person.
¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to take the initiative to confess to Old Master Zhou. Perhaps he¡¯ll take the initiative to give up his power and let you take over the Zhou family¡¯s huge enterprise,¡± Chu Ning suddenly suggested.
She felt that Zhou Wei was even more terrifying than Zhou Hao.
It was also very difficult for her to guess Zhou Wei¡¯s thoughts.
Zhou Wei, who was sitting opposite Chu Ning, was easy-going and ordinary.
However, Chu Ning knew that this was because they were allies and hadmon interests.
What about enemies?
Not to mention enemies, Chu Ning felt that a huge disaster might befall the Zhou family in the future.
The source of the catastrophe was Zhou Wei, who was sitting in front of her and speaking softly.
Although his surname was Zhou, Chu Ning could sense that Zhou Wei had no feelings for the Zhou family.
Zhou Wei¡¯s viciousness and ruthlessness were buried deep in his heart. asionally, a little bit of it would be revealed, and the sharpness would show.
Chapter 602 - 602 The Big Family’s Infighting
602 The Big Family¡¯s Infighting
¡°Why? That old fellow is remarkably obstinate. Till thest moment before he closes his eyes, he will not take the initiative to give up his power. He likes to watch us juniors fight both openly and secretly in front of him. Only then would he feel a sense of aplishment. This old fart is really annoying.¡± When Zhou Wei said this, he felt a little helpless.
¡°It¡¯s not just us juniors. Some of the management in the family are also very repulsed, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. We all want that old fellow to die as soon as possible, but he just doesn¡¯t die. He even wants us to listen to his arrangements. Isn¡¯t it infuriating?¡± Zhou Wei added.
¡°If you target the Zhou family now, you might anger him so much it drives him to his grave. I guess your old master didn¡¯t expect that the Zhou family would have such a disrespectful person like you, right?¡± Chu Ning mocked.
¡°Which of my brothers and sisters don¡¯t think so? But who can be med that they¡¯re stupid and arrogant? Being incapable is a sin. Same with me; the Zhou family can easily crush me now,¡± Zhou Wei said disapprovingly.
¡°Zhou Hao¡¯s mood can¡¯t have been too good recently. He¡¯s probably nning something big. But you¡¯re the one who wants to deal with him. So, have you thought of your next step?¡± Zhou Wei then pulled the topic back on track.
¡°The current¡¡± Chu Ning was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang.
Chu Ning took out her phone and saw the iing call notification. When she picked up the call, she sounded a little surprised. ¡°Hello, Second Brother.¡±
Zhou Wei, on the other hand, was quietly sipping his coffee without making a sound.
Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been back to the Chu residence recently. For Second Brother, Chu Jing, to call her at this time, it was very likely that something had happened at home.
¡°Xiao Ning, where are you now? Are you busy?¡± Chu Jing sounded helpless. As he spoke, Chu Ning could hear the noise on the other end.
Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei, who was drinking coffee with his head lowered, and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not busy, Second Brother. What¡¯s going on at home?¡±
¡°Then hurry back. There¡¯s someone here who came to cause trouble. It seems like¡they¡¯re looking for you,¡± Chu Jing said hesitantly.
¡°What?¡± Chu Ning subconsciously said upon hearing Chu Jing¡¯s words.
¡°Alright, Second Brother. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Ning frowned.
Who would go all the way to her house to cause trouble?
Moreover, it was the residence of her parents. Chu Ning subconsciously thought of Ye Zhen.
Chu Ning looked at Zhou Wei and said apologetically, ¡°My apologies, I have something to deal with at home. Please pardon me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just walking around in The Parade. I¡¯ve only been here for a short while, and I¡¯m very interested in your ce.¡± Zhou Wei waved his hand. He could also hear that Chu Ning¡¯s tone was a little anxious.
Half an hourter.
Chu Ning saw from afar that there were many people watching themotion downstairs from her house.
A middle-aged woman whom Chu Ning did not recognize was agitatedly pointing at her parents and saying something loudly. Chu Jing was standing to the side expressionlessly. Chu Huan was not around, but the staff of the neighborhoodmittee was mediating.
Chu Ning couldn¡¯t see the troublemaker¡¯s face nor hear what she was saying from dozens of meters away, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t anything good.
Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was nothing big.
¡°Is your daughter so great just because she has a few stinking yuan? Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t see her today, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor in front of your house. I¡¯ll stay in here until shees back!¡± the trouble-making woman shouted.
A man next to the middle-aged woman threatened fiercely, ¡°There are some things that I don¡¯t want to specify too clearly, but if you insist on sending my brother-inw to jail, I won¡¯t let your family off either!¡±
¡°If there¡¯s any issue, we can sit down and discuss it. It¡¯s not good for you to block the doorway and not exin the whole story, right?¡± The mediating staff was also patiently persuading him.
¡°Yes, Old Chu¡¯s family is quite alright. Old Chu and his wife are kind and honest. His children are also very good. He only has one daughter. Have you guys gotten it wrong; what do you mean by sending to jail?¡± The neighbors who were watching themotion also spoke up for Mr. and Mrs. Chu. However, they could not understand what the man and woman were saying. It was really puzzling.
Chapter 603 - 603 Delivered to the Door
603 Delivered to the Door
If one did not listen carefully, it would easily cause misunderstandings.
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Deng Wei?¡± Passing through the crowd, Chu Ning calmly looked at the middle-aged woman and asked.
When Father Chu saw Chu Ning appear, not only was there no joy on his face, but he also looked at Chu Jing and said unhappily, ¡°Xiao Ning, why are you back? Didn¡¯t I tell you to call the police?¡±
Although he still didn¡¯t understand why the two troublemakers were looking for Chu Ning, judging from their attitude, it definitely wasn¡¯t something good. He wished that Chu Ning wasn¡¯t present.
¡°Dad, your daughter will handle such a small matter.¡± Chu Jing knew Chu Ning¡¯s ability. In fact, calling her was more effective than calling the police.
¡°Xiao Ning¡¡± Mother Chu looked at Chu Ning with aplicated expression. She did not want anything to happen to her daughter either.
After hearing her parents¡¯ voices, Chu Ning¡¯s emotions remain unchanged. She continued to look at the two people who hade to cause trouble.
¡°You must be Chu Ning, right? What kind of feud exists between my husband and you? Why are you treating him like this?¡± When the woman saw Chu Ning, she became even more agitated than before. As she spoke, she was about to rush toward Chu Ning, but was stopped by the staff of the neighborhoodmittee.
At this moment, everyone who was watching the show was also focused on Chu Ning. They were also curious about what had happened that caused the other party to directly block the entrance to the Chu residence and demand an exnation.
¡°Your husband broke thew because of greed. If he doesn¡¯t go to jail, who will?¡± Chu Ning said leisurely. Since it was not a big deal, she did not mind showing off her eloquence in front of everyone. After all, she was on the side of justice.
When Chu Ning said this, the crowd watching the show became even more puzzled, including Mr. and Mrs. Chu. They didn¡¯t understand the situation either!
Wasn¡¯t his daughter attending sses in school? How could she be involved in such a mess?
¡°Nonsense! Aren¡¯t you still standing here, perfectly fine! What right do you have to say that my brother-inw¡¡± The woman¡¯s younger brother was about to retort. He was stopped by a look from the woman beside him.
She didn¡¯t want too many people to know about this kind of thing.
¡°Deng Wei, the manager of Jingyuan High School¡¯s canteen, is suspected of adding harmful drugs to other people¡¯s food. This is the basis for the police to arrest him. Do you have any objections? You shouldn¡¯t be looking for me. Go speak to the police and see if you can get your husband out,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°You!¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman¡¯s expression became very ugly. She wanted to say something but hesitated.
The purpose of her visit that day was to look for Chu Ning and see if she could pay a certain price to get her to withdraw theints against her husband, Deng Wei. However, she did not expect Chu Ning to not be home, and the mysterious person who provided her with the address did not exin this.
Her brother was also a gangster, so he came to look for Chu Ning without fear. After a few simple exchanges, she felt Mr. and Mrs. Chu were honest and kind, so her attitude gradually became arrogant. They even began to threaten them directly, which was why the first scene happened.
Initially, she had thought that she could find a way to save her husband by pressuring and threatening Chu Ning¡¯s family, but now it seemed that it would not work.
¡°Isn¡¯t Jingyuan High School an elite school in our city? Why would there be a problem with food safety?¡±
¡°But fortunately, didn¡¯t Chu Ning say that the person who did this has been arrested? Fortunately; if it had been anyter, there would have been big news again!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, it seems that sending them to a good school is not necessarily safe!¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this woman who came to the Chu residence to cause trouble is the wife of the culprit!¡±
¡°It should be because Chu Ning discovered it in time that it didn¡¯t cause a big disaster. Now, this vicious woman wants Chu Ning topromise; how shameless!¡±
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, everyone roughly grasped the situation. When they looked at the woman and her brother again, they were filled with disdain and loathing.
¡°What about me? Are you trying to threaten my family?¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t give the woman a chance to speak and spoke again. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to do anything now ¡ª the crowd¡¯s fury awaited the pair.
¡°No, I just wanted to find you for a good¡¡± The woman saw that something was amiss with the situation. Pairs of unfriendly eyes looked at her, making her feel ufortable.
¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter.¡± Suddenly, Father Chu, who had been silent all this while, spoke up.
Although Chu Ning didn¡¯t tell him the whole story, he roughly understood that this woman¡¯s husband had already threatened Chu Ning¡¯s personal safety.
This was something he could not ept as a father.
Chapter 604 - 604 Leave Dejectedly
604 Leave Dejectedly
The woman¡¯s younger brother saw that things were not going well and hastily spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±
¡°It was clearly the two of you who came to find trouble with Old Chu¡¯s family, but now you¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve gone too far. How shameless can you get!¡±
¡°Yeah, you guys are obviously in the wrong. I suggest we call the police; they might be doing something shameful behind your backs.¡±
¡°This woman is really brazen. She actually dares ask for an exnation at this time. If it were me, I would have been so ashamed that I couldn¡¯t even show my face.¡±
Although the woman¡¯s younger brother spoke fiercely, he was actually extremely guilty at that point.
Now, the audience who were watching the show had put abel on the pair of them. They had also vaguely surrounded the duo, cutting off their escape route.
¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡± Mrs. Chu was not thinking about how to punish them; she was looking at Chu Ning with a worried expression.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m standing here perfectly fine.¡± In fact, Chu Ning had returned home for a more important matter.
Rtively speaking, she wasn¡¯t too bothered with how to deal with Deng Wei¡¯s wife.
¡°Chu Ning, can you¡¡± The woman looked at Chu Ning and bit her lip. She had not expected things to turn out this way.
She was usually arrogant and domineering, but now she was simply at a loss about what to do.
¡°As a wife, it¡¯s normal for you to worry about your husband. But now, I can tell you clearly that his ending in prison is destined.¡± Chu Ning looked at the woman with an indifferent expression.
¡°However, the jail term is limited ¡ª 5 years, 10 years, 20 years, how long your husband stays in there depends on the amount of useful information he can reveal. As far as I know, he¡¯s not the mastermind behind this,¡± Chu Ning added.
Chu Ning knew who wanted to harm her.
But now, she had no evidence. Deng Wei might not have any evidence either.
But what if?
Deng Wei¡¯s fate in prison was already decided. In order to reduce his sentence, it would not be surprising if he would say anything.
¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the woman nodded her head, disheartened.
Chu Ning¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, extinguishing thest trace of hope in her heart.
¡°Thank you, neighbors, for standing up for my parents today. If everyone has time, I would like to invite all of you to a meal.¡± Chu Ning looked at the twenty people in front of her and smiled.
A few minutester, the crowd had dispersed, and the woman and her brother were able to leave. This was because Chu Ning did not want to cause trouble for them. At this moment, Chu Ning¡¯s parents were sitting silently on the sofa in the living room. The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.
Chu Jing returned to his room. Since Chu Ning was back, she could take care of the rest.
Daughters were better at matters likeforting parents.
¡°Mom, where¡¯s Fourth Brother?¡± Chu Ning was the first to speak.
¡°Xiao Huan came back a few days ago. He said that he found a job in another city and left after packing his luggage.¡± Mother Chu sighed faintly, feeling somewhat powerless.
Although she had many children, Chu Jing was presently the only one who stayed at home, apanying the couple.
¡°Then, Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you move in with me?¡± Chu Ning nodded and suddenly asked.
¡°This¡ Xiao Ning, your mother and I still need to go to work. It¡¯s a bit far to stay at your ce. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Mr. Chu hurriedly waved his hand. In fact, this was just an excuse. He felt that he already owed his daughter too much.
¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Chu Ning could only look toward Mrs. Chu.
¡°I think what your dad said makes sense,¡± she replied softly.
¡°Alright then.¡± Chu Ning patted her forehead helplessly.
¡°Then if anything happens to me at home in the future, you will no longer have a daughter,¡± Chu Ning said deliberately.
Sure enough, after hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, troubled expressions immediately appeared on the couple¡¯s faces.
Chu Ning¡¯s vi was certainlyfortable to live in, but as parents, they were still able to work and had not reached the age of retirement; of epting their children¡¯s support. This was also the reason they had refused to move there all along. However, if Chu Ning¡¯s personal safety could not be guaranteed, it was not impossible for them to put aside their conflicted thoughts.
Chu Ning looked at the faltering couple and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve found a new job for you.¡±
Chapter 605 - 605 New Job
605 New Job
¡°New job?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning in surprise.
¡°This ispensation from your school?¡± Mr. Chu asked bitterly.
Obviously, he thought that the school had proposed such a n forpensation in order not toplicate the matter after the murder attempt on Chu Ning¡¯s life.
But his daughter had almost died!
And the reason for all of this was because he was incapable.
For a moment, guilt and shame swept over him. He lowered his head subconsciously.
¡°Dad, what are you thinking? It¡¯s not that.¡± Chu Ning shook her head feebly.
It was right not to tell the couple the truth. Chu Ning had wanted to divulge a bit about her current situation, but now it seemed that it was better not to tell them.
She was a shareholder of Jingyuan High School. The schoolpensating her was as meaningless as taking money from the left pocket and putting it into the right pocket.
From Chu Ning¡¯s point of view, she could not wait for Jingyuan High School to not have any negative news.
¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you move back home so we can take care of you?¡± Mrs. Chu said worriedly.
¡°Mom, Dad, my final exams are in a few days. After the exams, it¡¯s summer vacation. I found a part-time job. It¡¯s a newly-developed area. I heard that a big supermarket will be opened soon. Mom, Dad, aren¡¯t you working in a big warehouse now? It¡¯s simr to a supermarket. They are currently hiring; they need experienced people like you.¡±
The newly developed area that Chu Ning mentioned was naturally The Parade. Her goal was to bring her parents and Chu Jing over since they were unwilling to live in the vi.
There was a residential area there. Although it had been abandoned for many years, it was still habitable after cleaning up. She also nned to live there, at least for the time being. This would save her a lot of time.
¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Once Mr. Chu understood Chu Ning¡¯s intentions, he slowly shook his head.
He looked at Chu Ning and patiently exined, ¡°Although the supermarket is newly opened, they should have already recruited the people they need. Even if we go, we have to start from scratch. Besides, your mother and I are doing well now, so there¡¯s no need to change jobs.¡±
Although he knew that Chu Ning was thinking for them, he felt that Chu Ning was still too inexperienced and had no real-world experience.
Both he and Mrs. Chu were almost fifty years old. They had been working at this ce for over twenty years. Although the money was not much, it was stable.
Moreover, for people of their age, the cost of resigning was very high. Once they lost their jobs, it was no joke; it would directly cut off their sources of ie.
For the Chu family, getting rid of Chu Ning¡¯s bug and the couple losing their jobs would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the family.
Chu Ning looked at the couple with a gentle gaze. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re already getting on in years, but you¡¯re still working so hard. Haven¡¯t you thought about the future? Having to wake up at five in the morning every day and only return at six in the evening; working more than twelve hours a day and only having a day off every month¡ I think there¡¯s no need to live like this anymore.¡±
The reason why her parents did not dare resign was that they were under too much pressure and psychological burden.
Theirbined monthly ie was only slightly above 10,000 yuan, but they did not dare to ck off because they had arge family to support. In addition, they were down-to-earth, so they had worked hard for more than 20 years.
¡°Just trust me this once. Mom, after I finish my exams in a few days, can you guys go with me to have a look?¡± Chu Ning said in a coquettish tone.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the pair looked at each other and saw a trace of helplessness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.
They didn¡¯t understand why Chu Ning was so insistent on getting them to change their jobs. They simply rued the fact that Chu Ning still didn¡¯t know how hard it was to earn money. It was very difficult to get a stable job.
Mr. Chu pondered for a while and said, ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t worry about us changing jobs. Prepare for the exams first. After the exams, your mother and I will apany you to take a look at your part-time job environment. Don¡¯t get scammed; there are many scammers out there now. You youngsters should up your ability at discriminating.¡±
¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Chu Ning beamed with joy when she heard Mr. Chu¡¯s promise.
Chapter 606 - 606 The Meeting’s Lead Character
606 The Meeting¡¯s Lead Character
She was most worried about her family¡¯s safety.
That was why Chu Ning wanted to live with her parents. That way, their safety would be guaranteed to the greatest extent.
After all, with Chu Ning¡¯s gradual rise, she had more and more enemies. It was hard to predict what people like Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong would do.
Chu Ning would only feel at ease if she took precautions beforehand.
Otherwise, it would be toote to remedy the situation if any idents happened.
As for what Mr. Chu said, that he was worried that she would be cheated at work, it was pure nonsense.
The Parade was entirely hers, and Chu Ning would never let anyone engage in fraud or deception within The Parade.
¡°Oh right, did Fourth Brother have any unusual behavior when he left?¡± Chu Ning suddenly asked.
¡°Abnormal?¡± Mrs. Chu looked at Chu Ning, puzzled. She did not understand why she asked this.
¡°That means¡¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know how to exin. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Chu Huan had been kidnapped, right?
¡°Xiao Huan seems to have suddenly be sensible. Before he left, he spoke a lot with me and your mother. He also said that he shouldn¡¯t have targeted you like that,¡± Mr. Chu exined with a smile.
He didn¡¯t intend to talk about this matter at first, thinking that Chu Huan would personally mend the rift between Chu Ning and him in the future. However, since Chu Ning had asked, he would mention it.
¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ning looked at Mr. Chu in disbelief.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± Chu Ning nodded.
¡°Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you stop eating at school and go out for meals? We¡¯ll give you money. There¡¯s still a few days before the exams, so you must ensure that you¡¯re well nourished,¡± Mrs. Chu said worriedly.
¡°Sigh, Mom, it¡¯s okay. I have money. As long as you agree to what I said, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Ning beamed.
Although she was not short of money, she still felt a warm glow when she heard Mrs. Chu say this.
¡°Sigh, Xiao Ning, you just have to focus on your studies. That way, you¡¯ll have more choices in the future. Unlike us, who are uneducated and can only do this. Knowledge allows for optimal creativity,¡± Mr. Chumented.
What he didn¡¯t know was that, although only a small portion of Chu Ning¡¯s business empire had just been built, it was already a height that most people could never reach in their lifetimes.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still be the first in school for the final exam. No, I¡¯ll be the first in the city,¡± Chu Ning said confidently.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hearing Chu Ning promise this, the couple couldn¡¯t help but smile.
The next day, in the meeting room of Jingyuan High School.
Chu Ning was the only board member that day because she was the lead character of the meeting.
Chu Ning sat at the head of the table. She actually didn¡¯t want toe. It took more than 10 minutes to walk from ss to the meeting room. It was most suitable to use the time to read, so she brought her book when she came.
¡°President¡ President Chu, Deng Wei has already been fired, but Mr. Ma didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The principal saw Chu Ning reading the book seriously and braced himself to speak.
It was no secret that the canteen manager was a rtive of a school director of Jingyuan High School. However, Deng Wei was courting his own death by provoking something that he could not touch.
¡°I got it. That¡¯s it then. It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Ning replied casually.
¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Chu Ning asked.
¡°President Chu, logically speaking, if a poisoning case of such a vicious nature happened in school, the victim should bepensated. This¡¡± The principal looked at Chu Ning with a troubled expression.
¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with.¡± Chu Ning closed the book with a thump.
¡°Go to the finance department to calcte and include thepensation that should be given to me in the year-end dividends,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
With the matter being handled this way, the other school directors wouldn¡¯t have any objections.
¡°Alright.¡± The principal nodded in relief.
Chu Ning thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°There will be exams in the next few days. You have to pay more attention to some of the safety risks in school, including the students¡¯ state of mind. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to ss first.¡± As the actual school director, there were still some formalities that had to be said.
The Parade was changing every day. Zhang Bo witnessed it being built from a barren ruin into such a state within a short period of time. He had to admire Chu Ning¡¯s macro awareness.
So far, Zhang Bo had not seen any loopholes in Chu Ning¡¯s business nning. She could not be med for Zhou Hao¡¯s scheme to get Cloud Shopping.
¡°She¡¯s still being too kind,¡± Zhang Bo sighed to himself. Standing at the entrance of The Parade, he felt a sense of aplishment.
Chapter 607 - 607 Choosing a Residence
607 Choosing a Residence
¡°Manager Zhang, I¡¯ve found the apartment that meets your requirements.¡± Just as Zhang Bo was thinking about the construction of The Parade, a staff member jogged over.
¡°Oh? What kind is it? Bring me over to take a look.¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.
This matter was also very important. Chu Ning had called him personally the previous night and said that she wanted to choose arge apartment in the residential area. She and her family wanted to live there. Although Zhang Bo was a little puzzled, he immediately did as he was told.
At midnight, he had instructed his employees to do this overnight. Finally, there was a result that morning.
¡°Manager Zhang, you will definitely be satisfied with this residence. That building has only 4 storeys and 8 households. I heard that it used to be the ce where the leaders and their families of this superrge factory lived,¡± the staff member introduced excitedly.
¡°It¡¯s useless if I¡¯m satisfied. President Chu has to be satisfied.¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down as he exined very seriously.
¡°Er, okay, Manager Zhang.¡± The staff member was slightly stunned, but he still nodded subconsciously.
¡°Let me ask you, who is the leader of The Parade?¡± Zhang Bo asked out of the blue.
¡°You,¡± the staff member said with great certainty.
¡°Then what do you think of President Chu?¡± Zhang Bo asked.
¡°This¡ I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s handling all matters, big and small, that are rted to The Parade. President Chu, on the other hand, is young and still in high school. It should be you who¡¯s personally teaching President Chu how to act?¡± the staff member asked tentatively.
¡°You are wrong.¡± Zhang Bo shook his head.
¡°Xiao Chen, you must not have preconceived ideas. This will be the biggest obstacle to your progress. You may not understand what I¡¯m saying now, but it¡¯s okay. You can have your opinions; hold on to them and time will tell,¡± Zhang Bo said softly.
¡°But President Chu clearly seems¡¡± Xiao Chen, a staff of The Parade, was still arguing in a low voice.
What he wanted to say was that he was a few years older than Chu Ning; he could put on an act on the surface, but he could not really be convinced.
¡°Xiao Chen, I¡¯m working for President Chu. What do you think of me?¡± Zhang Bo exined patiently.
¡°Of course I admire Manager Zhang. The Parade looks great now under your management!¡± Xiao Chen said emotionally.
He recognized Zhang Bo¡¯s ability because he had worked under Zhang Bo. The more he knew about him, the more he admired him.
¡°I¡¯m not as good as President Chu. Even though I¡¯m older than her by more than 10 years, in some areas, the gap between us is like a chasm.¡± Zhang Bo looked at Xiao Chen with aplicated expression.
¡°How is this possible¡¡± Xiao Chen looked at Zhang Bo in disbelief.
What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhang Bo had always been acting freely within the framework set by Chu Ning.
Chu Ning had already determined the direction. The people behind her simply had to follow her instructions for the rest.
Zhang Bo patted Xiao Chen¡¯s shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. My thoughts were simr to yours at the beginning, but the world is vast. You will never know the difference between a genius and an ordinary person. Take me to see the ce you¡¯ve picked out.¡±
After walking for a few minutes, Zhang Bo saw the house that Xiao Chen had mentioned.
¡°It hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, but it will definitely be cleaned up today. The decorations inside also look good. Other than theck of furniture, everything else is avable.¡± Xiao Chen hurried in front of Zhang Bo and opened the door.
Because it had not been opened for a long time, even though someone hade in the day before, Zhang Bo could still smell the mustiness.
Zhang Bo covered his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°It looks pretty good. Think of a way to eliminate the odor and turn it into a suitable residence for people to live in by today.¡±
The building area of the house was veryrge. The living room alone had a floor area of 70 to 80 square meters. The staff was right ¡ª the previous owner of the house should have a high status.
¡°Alright, Manager Zhang. Does the decor need to be revamped?¡± Xiao Chen asked.
¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s fine like this. There¡¯s no need to purposely renovate it; there¡¯s not enough time anyway.¡± Zhang Bo was actually rather satisfied with this. Although the furniture had been removed, the decor of this residence was quite luxurious in the past. It would not be considered outdated even today. Almost everything from floor to ceiling was wrapped in mahogany and agarwood.
The musty smell carried with it a faint smell of agarwood. This strange experience made Zhang Bo feel somewhat rueful. He was wondering why the original owners of this ce had moved away¡
Chapter 608 - 608 People Can Change
608 People Can Change
Thest ss in the afternoon was geography. Chu Ning didn¡¯t revise the book¡¯s contents. She took out the administrative map of M City and looked at it carefully.
The area where The Parade was located in was an industrial park. The Parade used to be arge factory. Of course, its geographical location was not very good. At the edge of the industrial park, there was arge undeveloped open area to the east. There were also a few families sporadically situated there. A few kilometers to the west was a scenic spot in M City.
People from this city didn¡¯t need to purchase tickets to visit if they brought with them their identity documents, but Chu Ning hadn¡¯t been there yet.
She was not in the mood to go sightseeing at the moment.
After staring at the map for more than ten minutes, Chu Ning took out a pencil and circled the few scattered households to the east of The Parade. Then, she let out a long sigh of relief, carefully folded the map, and put it into her bag.
After ss, just as Chu Ning walked out of the ssroom and was about to leave the school, a familiar voice called out her name.
¡°Chu Ning, wait a moment. I have something to tell you,¡± Xu Xi shouted from behind Chu Ning.
A few minutester, Chu Ning and Xu Xi sat opposite each other in a convenience store at the school entrance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xu Xi?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
Xu Xi had also helped her with the creation of The Parade.
Even if they didn¡¯t talk about this, she and Xu Xi were ssmates and friends. If Xu Xi encountered any difficulties, Chu Ning would be very happy to lend a helping hand.
Xu Xi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is indeed something I want to tell you. I think this should be of help to you.
¡°However, I feel that you seem to have changed a lot.¡± Xu Xi felt that it was difficult for him to see through Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts now. Chu Ning was gradually bing unpredictable.
Chu Ning took a sip of milk tea and said softly, ¡°People change.¡±
¡°But your change is a little difficult to adapt to¡¡± Xu Xi lowered his head slightly as he spoke, avoiding Chu Ning¡¯s gaze.
Distance.
This was what Xu Xi intuitively felt from Chu Ning.
He wished that Chu Ning would be like she was before. On that day that had been so wonderful to him, Chu Ning had tutored them in the library. She would take the trouble to patiently exin every difficult problem to him, even caring about his health through physical contact¡ Now that he thought about it, that scene seemed to have happened just yesterday, yet seemed so out of reach.
¡°We cannot judge the value of a moment until it bes a memory,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said.
She had grave concerns. It was not that she was deliberately being cold, but it was not a good thing for her ssmates and friends to get too close.
Chu Ning had too many enemies now.
Before she became truly powerful, her abilities were limited. She did not want to implicate her friends because of her own reasons.
A life, once gone, would really be gone, never to be revived.
In the past few months, apart from experiencing a few life-and-death crises, she had already watched those who had been in contact her die, go crazy, or go to prison.
¡°It¡¯s a very philosophical sentence, but the reason I called you after school was not to waste time chatting with you. I also know that time is extremely precious to you now.¡± Xu Xi sighed. He did have a very important piece of news to tell Chu Ning.
His eldest uncle was the deputy mayor of M City, and he was very optimistic about his junior. Even so, he had spent a lot of effort to get this news. It could even be said that he had used some ¡®improper¡¯ methods to obtain it.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Chatting with you isn¡¯t a waste of time. I thought you had met with some trouble,¡± Chu Ning said offhandedly.
¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you about this directly, so I¡¯ll write it down on a piece of paper. Then, you should quickly read and remember it.¡± After Xu Xi finished speaking, he took out a palm-sized piece of white paper and a pen from his bag. Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xu Xi also took out a lighter.
However, Chu Ning knew that Xu Xi must have his reasons for doing so. After all, his expression was bing serious.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning held back her curiosity and queries.
Xu Xi stealthily looked around. After ensuring that there was no one around and that the surveince camera was angled such that it would not capture that area, he speedily wrote on the paper.
This process onlysted for around ten seconds. After he finished writing, he quickly handed the paper to Chu Ning.
Chapter 609 - 609 Shocking
609 Shocking
Chu Ning took the note and read it even faster; it only took her a few seconds.
However, the contents of the paper made her heart skip a beat. She subconsciously wanted to take a look at Xu Xi, but she held back and returned the note.
Xu Xi did not hesitate. He took the lighter that he had prepared beforehand and lit the paper. It turned into ashes and fell into the ss of water in front of him.
¡°Students! Lighters are prohibited in the convenience store!¡± After Xu Xi was done, the service staff walked over with a frown.
If she hadn¡¯t caught a whiff of ash, she wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the situation there. However, the warning was still very necessary.
Just as Xu Xi was about to exin his actions, Chu Ning beat him to it and said apologetically, ¡°Yes, Miss. We won¡¯t do it again. Can we have two more codfish burgers?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s forget about it this time. I won¡¯t allow it next time.¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, the staff¡¯s tone became much more rxed. She then turned to prepare the codfish burgers that Chu Ning wanted.
There were many types of burgers in the convenience store, but the codfish burger was the most expensive and profitable.
¡°This news¡if true, it¡¯s really shocking.¡± Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi and took a deep breath.
¡°Who knows, but at least I can guarantee that the information I got from my eldest uncle is absolutely correct.¡± After Xu Xi destroyed the ¡®evidence¡¯, he felt much more at ease.
¡°M City¡¯s current annual gross domestic product is over 400 billion yuan. However, there was a time when Eldest Uncle drank too much and finally revealed his, or rather, the mayor¡¯s, ambitions. They want M City¡¯s gross domestic product to reach 500 billion yuan within three years. You know, this is very difficult, but it will affect whether the mayor can be promoted again. The deputy governor of Province A will retire in a few years. At that time, who will hold such great power?¡± Xu Xi lowered his voice even further.
¡°Whoever has good political achievements will get it,¡± Xu Xi concluded.
Hearing Xu Xi¡¯s analysis, Wen An¡¯s face appeared in Chu Ning¡¯s mind.
She felt that Wen An, who was dedicated to serving the people, could continue to advance, but the gap between vige chief and mayor was very likely to be a journey that he would not be able toplete in his lifetime.
¡°M City is going to have a big reshuffle.¡± Chu Ning sighed softly.
¡°It¡¯s more suitable to call it a big purge.¡± Xu Xi corrected her.
¡°Seize the opportunity and rise up. Of course, this sess is built on a bunch of failures,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile.
¡°I have to go.¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment and felt that she should leave immediately. She didn¡¯t want to waste even a single minute.
¡°I¡¯ll finish the burgers by myself?¡± Xu Xi asked feebly.
¡°If you like hamburgers, I¡¯ll open a restaurant just for you in the future¡¡± Chu Ning had already walked to the entrance of the convenience store, but her words still reached Xu Xi¡¯s ears.
Xu Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red.
The number of people on The Parade had gone up again.
As soon as Chu Ning got out of the car at the entrance of The Parade, the surging crowd in front of her caught her attention. At the same time, the air was filled with the fragrance of all kinds of mouth-watering delicacies, constantly stimting her taste buds.
This was also the reason the number of people on The Parade had increased exponentially that day. With the arrival of delicious food, the reputation of The Parade had suddenly soared.
Chu Ning looked at everything in front of her with satisfaction. Things had gone far smoother than she had expected.
When she reached the residential area of The Parade, Chu Ning realized that Old Fang was still working with his men at that time. She looked at the time and saw that it was already past six in the evening.
¡°Old Fang, it¡¯s time to rest. There¡¯ll never be an end to the work that needs to be done.¡± Chu Ning walked up to Old Fang and said helplessly.
¡°I¡¯ll be resting soon,¡± Old Fang replied with a simple smile.
¡°How is it? Are you used to living here?¡± Chu Ning beamed.
¡°Just like heaven,¡± Old Fang said after thinking for a moment.
¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s unlucky. If you have any other difficulties in life, you can tell me at any time,¡± Chu Ning said smilingly.
She only felt that these people really wouldn¡¯t ck off at all. After the greenery in the residential area waspleted, the next step was to repave the roads.
Chu Ning had a lot of ideas, but they were also very extravagant. She felt that cement or even asphalt roads were not suitable. Therefore, the roads in the residential area were paved with cobblestones andrge pieces of marble. Additionally, they had to have matching environmental decorations. This required a lot of manpower and material resources. The rent that Chu Ning had just earned was gone in an instant, and she even had to top up more money.
Chapter 610 - 610 Money
610 Money
¡°President Chu, you¡¯ve already helped and taken enough care of us.¡± Old Fang shook his head slightly and said.
¡°Old Fang, I have more important things for you to doter on. Are you confident in doing this well?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Old Fang replied nervously, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m not sure. President Chu, what do you want me to do?¡±
¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯m going to open a big supermarket here, and I need you and your friends to help.¡± Chu Ning had already made a n in her mind. The actual managers of this supermarket were her parents. Old Fang and his friends would be responsible for the transportation of goods and other chores in the supermarket.
They had to get rid of the identity andbel of vagrants and reintegrate into society.
¡°But my ability is limited. I always mess things up when Ie into contact with people. This will affect your business.¡± Old Fang had some concerns and was a little worried.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not asking you to be a service staff or a shopping guide. Moreover, the people in charge of the supermarket are very easy to get along with. With your working attitude, they will definitely ept it.¡± Chu Ning patted Old Fang¡¯s shoulder, signaling him not to overthink things.
Even after Chu Ning had gone far into the distance, Old Fang was still rooted to the spot. He had yet toe to his senses.
¡°Could it be that President Chu is trying to chase us away, that¡¯s why she said that? Is she setting up something that we can¡¯t do?¡± a tramp behind Old Fang asked uneasily.
¡°These days, President Chu¡¯s sry has been sent to us on time every day. She also provided us with a ce to stay. I think she might really want to train up our abilities,¡± another vagrant said with anticipation.
¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Old Fang was also a little unsure of Chu Ning¡¯s true intentions, so he could only say this.
The scene of a group of people barging into The Parade to cause trouble was still deeply imprinted in Old Fang¡¯s mind. Although it was resolvedter, his years of wandering experience told him that the people and things Chu Ning was involved with were tooplicated.
In the office, Chu Ning and Zhang Bo were seated on the sofa. Zhang Bo was holding a magazine in his hand. Chu Ning kept staring at Zhang Bo with an awkward smile on her face.
¡°President Chu, I¡¯ve already found a house. Do you want to go over and take a look now?¡± Zhang Bo was frightened by Chu Ning¡¯s gaze. Usually, when she gave him such a look, nothing good woulde out of it.
For example, the cash on thepany¡¯s books would plummet again.
¡°Viewing the house is a small matter. Zhang Bo, I have something very important to discuss with you now,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
¡°How much do you want?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning and asked warily.
¡°Well, I can¡¯t decide how much I want.¡± Chu Ning blinked and put on an innocent expression.
¡°Should we look for Lu Chao or Bai Hong for this matter? It would be more appropriate for us to have a meeting and discuss it?¡± Zhang Bo said, somewhat conflicted.
If Chu Ning really decided to do something, he couldn¡¯t stop her, but Zhang Bo felt that Chu Ning¡¯s recent expansion was a little too hasty.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Lu Chao will support me unconditionally. As for Bai Hong, he knows nothing about business matters. What advice can you expect from him?¡± Chu Ning spread her hands, as if she was seriously analyzing and reasoning.
¡°Alright then.¡± Zhang Bo could only sigh. He took out his phone and skillfully entered a string of numbers before handing it to Chu Ning.
¡°After paying off the bank loan of more than 5 million yuan forst month, there¡¯s still more than 113 million yuan left in the ount,¡± Zhang Bo said with a somber expression.
¡°Alright, 13 million yuan is enough.¡± Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the long string of numbers.
¡°President Chu, why do you want over 10 million yuan?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning in surprise. Chu Ning had spent half of the 200 million yuan loan in just a few months¡ No wonder Zhang Bo always heard people say that rich second-generation heirs could enjoy life to their hearts¡¯ content. It wouldn¡¯t cost much, but if they started a business, they should be prepared to go bankrupt!
¡°How good it would be if we still had Cloud Shopping!¡± Zhang Bo couldn¡¯t help butment. If Cloud Shopping was still around, it would mean a steady stream of cash of hundreds of thousands a day.
Chu Ning thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°No, I mean, 10 million yuan should be enough for thepany¡¯s expenses for the next month or two.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Bo looked at Chu Ning, bbergasted.
Only then did he realize that Chu Ning had said that she would leave him over 10 million yuan, which should be enough to cover the expenses of the Soaring Clouds Group for one or two months¡
Chapter 611 - 611 Planning
611 nning
¡°Alright.¡± Zhang Bo was silent for more than ten seconds before he nodded heavily.
Although he didn¡¯t know why Chu Ning wanted so much money in one go, he knew that it couldn¡¯t be for her own consumption. Since Chu Ning was taking away 100 million yuan, it meant that she could earn more than that within the next two months!
After getting Zhang Bo¡¯s approval, Chu Ning stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Time is tight. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± Zhang Bo replied with a single word.
¡°I hope everything goes smoothly.¡± When Chu Ning walked to the door, Zhang Bo¡¯s voice came from behind Chu Ning.
¡°I hope¡ Definitely,¡± Chu Ning thought to herself.
Half an hourter.
Chu Ning arrived at the center of M City.
Chu Ning looked at the inconspicuous wording at the government department entrance before her and could not help but murmur to herself, ¡°City nning Administrative Department.¡±
The reason she was there was naturally rted to the important secret that Xu Xi had told her not long ago.
¡°Hello, may I know where Minister Niu¡¯s office is?¡± Chu Ning asked with a smile as she looked at a man walking towards her.
On the way there, Chu Ning learned that the highest authority in the administrative department was surnamed Niu. Whether she could meet Minister Niu would determine whether she could achieve her goal.
¡°Youngdy, why are you looking for Minister Niu? You know him?¡± The man who was walking towards her stared at Chu Ning in confusion. It was not because Chu Ning was beautiful, but because those who came to look for Minister Niu were very special. They were mostly developers.
¡°I¡¯ll get to know him soon.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged.
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a bit of a coincidence. Come back tomorrow. I¡¯m already thest person to leave. It¡¯s past six now. We get off work at half-past four in the afternoon,¡± the man also smiled and said with some regret.
After hearing the man¡¯s words, Chu Ning did not pester him any further and replied politely, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
¡°Minister Niu isn¡¯t someone a youngdy like you can meet as and when you wish.¡± The man looked at Chu Ning¡¯s figure as she walked away and muttered. Then, he turned back and closed the door.
Under normal circumstances, the City nning Administrative Department would indeed get off work at 4:30 pm sharp.
However, that day¡¯s situation was a little special. To be precise, in the next week, the entire administrative department would have to work overtime and hold meetings.
Chu Ning did not leave.
She wouldn¡¯t leave before she got what she wanted.
She was currently sitting in a noodle shop. She took out her phone and opened her contact list. She found the contact details of her form teacher, Lin Hao, and skillfully applied for leave.
As for the specific days, Chu Ning didn¡¯t say it clearly.
It could be a day, or even till just before the exams.
She nned to stay nearby for the night.
Chu Ning was patient. Or rather, the news that Xu Xi told her was too shocking. It made her heart throb.
In an office of the City nning Administrative Department, the doors and windows were tightly shut. After the dark and thick curtains were drawn, the meeting room seemed to be a world of its own.
The man looked at Minister Niu, who was sitting at the front of the meeting room, and said respectfully, ¡°Minister Niu, a youngdy came to see you just now.¡±
¡°Hmph, these developers really act unscrupulously in order to snatch the project.¡± A cold-looking man sitting on the left side of Minister Niu snorted and said disdainfully.
¡°The world has changed. Do you still think it¡¯s 10 or 20 years ago? Some things are hot to the touch.¡± The person sitting to the right of Minister Niu licked his lips and said regretfully.
His words also attracted the attention of the more than a dozen people in the conference room. Although everyone had different expressions, they did not express their opinions in the end. They only looked at Minister Niu, who was silently sitting at the head of the table.
¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not discuss this for now.¡± Minister Niu spoke, and in front of him, a projector projected onto a screen.
A map of a certain area in M City.
¡°The city intends to merge and ban high schools with low academic performance and establish a supreme high school that will be rather influential in Province A.¡± Minister Niu paused for a moment and said word by word.
¡°So this is the chosen location?¡± asked the person sitting on Minister Niu¡¯s left.
¡°Yes. In the future, a high-speed rail station and a bus terminal will be built here. The road will also be rebuilt, and the quality of the road will be in ordance with the national road standards,¡± Minister Niu said slowly.
Silence.
As soon as Minister Niu finished speaking, the entire meeting room became quiet.
¡°The second city center.¡± Simr thoughts appeared in everyone¡¯s minds.
Chapter 612 - 612 Patience
612 Patience
The map disyed on the projection screen was only a thousand meters away from where The Parade was.
It was foreseeable that the area within a few kilometers of this ce would be popr with this policy.
¡°When will the higher-ups issue an official document?¡± a member of the meeting asked uncertainly.
¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Minister Niu nced at the member who spoke.
Such a question once again extinguished the eagerness in these people¡¯s hearts. They knew that, even Minister Niu, who was sitting in the main seat, might only have a rough idea. As for the exact date, no one could say.
¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s done intentionally or not, I don¡¯t want the outside world to hear about it. Thus, be prepared; this department has nevercked people,¡± Minister Niu said earnestly.
The meeting continued. After skipping this sensitive topic, the atmosphere in the meeting room became less heavy.
However, it was as if a huge rock was pressing down on the chests of the members, making it difficult for them to breathe.
Even after the meeting ended and they returned home, they could not reveal anything rted to work to the people they were most familiar with.
Even so, this job was still like what Minister Niu had said; many would find it difficult to get in even if they cracked their heads.
A word was worth a thousand pieces of gold. This was not something ridiculous.
Any words they casually leaked were worth hundreds of millions.
In the noodle shop, Chu Ning ordered a small bowl of spicy beef noodles. As she ate, she looked at the street outside and sat quietly in her seat.
It was almost seven o¡¯clock, and the sky gradually turned from dark blue to ck. At the same time, the streetmps on both sides of the street lit up. There were cars and pedestriansing and going outside the shop. Within the shop, the fragrance of all kinds of seasonings mixed with noodles directly stimted Chu Ning¡¯s taste buds. The shop was doing brisk business, and there were many who came to eat noodles. There were almost no spare seats.
However, a gust of cold wind interrupted Chu Ning¡¯s thoughts.
A customer patted his belly after finishing a mouthful of noodles and said with satisfaction, ¡°The temperature will drop tomorrow! It might rain heavily tonight.¡±
¡°So what if it rains. As workers, as long as it¡¯s not raining bullets, we have to go to work tomorrow,¡± the customer sitting opposite him mumbled. Then, he blew on the steaming noodles in his bowl and slurped them up.
Listening to the content of these people¡¯s conversations, Chu Ning also silently took out her phone and browsed the weather forecast. Sure enough, there would be bad weather that night, which meant that a storm was brewing.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning¡¯s brows furrowed.
The noodle stall was in a superb location. From her current angle, she could see the City nning Administrative Department diagonally opposite. This was an excellent spot to observe any movements into and out of the ce.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning gave up on the idea of renting at a hotel nearby.
The opportunity was fleeting.
From now on, she had to keep an eye on that ce.
After more than an hour, the sky turnedpletely dark.
The dreary thunder outside continued to rumble, and the wind was not as cold as before. This was the warmth before the storm.
There were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street. At this moment, in the noodle shop, other than the owners and their child, only Chu Ning was still sitting in her original position.
Thedy boss looked at Chu Ning and asked, ¡°Miss, are you waiting for someone?¡±
The clock on the wall showed that it was almost eight o¡¯clock. Although the noodle shop usually closed at ten o¡¯clock, today was a special asion. The couple wanted to end the day¡¯s work early.
¡°Not really.¡± Chu Ning smiled and shook her head.
¡°But I need to sit here until tomorrow morning, or for a few days in a row. This should bring some trouble to your business and disturb your rest time, but it¡¯s very important to me,¡± Chu Ning added.
The boss said with a frown, ¡°We need to rest as well. You cane back tomorrow morning. Our shop opens at six in the morning.¡±
His mood was as bad as the weather outside.
Their adorable son was at the table, quietly doing his homework. After hearing his father¡¯s words, the child¡¯s head was lowered even further.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t answer. In fact, she had been looking at her phone since she finished speaking.
Now, she put down her phone. However, the owner of the noodle shop heard the notification tone of the receipt of 100,000 yuan. This was thergest transfer he had received in his years of running the noodle shop.
Chapter 613 - 613 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts
613 Everyone Has Their Own Thoughts
The owner of the noodle shop whispered a few words to his wife beside him, then turned his head and looked at Chu Ning with a smile.
¡°For your safety, I can stay here until dawn.¡± The boss didn¡¯t feel an ounce of embarrassment. Chu Ning was such a straightforward customer, so he felt that it was reasonable to sacrifice some sleep time.
¡°Alright.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t care about the change in attitude of the noodle shop owner. Her mind was now focused on the opposite side of the street, which was only a few dozen meters away. Chu Ning had a feeling that they were still working.
Although sitting there overnight was a double torture to her mind and body, Chu Ning knew that she only had one precious chance.
Even if she didn¡¯t verify the authenticity of Xu Xi¡¯s information, just the possibility alone was worth Chu Ning¡¯s full effort.
¡°May I know how I should address you?¡± After his wife and son left with an umbre, the owner of the noodle shop heaved a sigh of relief and asked Chu Ning as though they were chatting.
¡°My surname is Chu,¡± Chu Ning replied softly.
¡°Okay, President Chu.¡± The noodle shop owner subconsciously took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket. Just as he shook out a cigarette and put it into his mouth, he stopped abruptly.
¡°Do you mind if I smoke?¡± the noodle shop owner asked hesitantly. It wasn¡¯t that he was very polite or that he cared about Chu Ning¡¯s personal feelings. Seeing that Chu Ning had offered 100,000 yuan, he didn¡¯t mind lowering his stance.
¡°I don¡¯t mind. My name is Chu Ning. You don¡¯t have to call me President Chu.¡± Chu Ning shook her head slightly.
¡°Okay, President Chu. You seem like you¡¯re waiting for someone?¡± the noodle shop owner said with interest.
¡°Yes,¡± Chu Ning replied softly. To put it another way, she was not waiting for a person, but an unknown result.
¡°The weather today is really terrible. Are you sure the person you¡¯re waiting for will appear?¡± The noodle shop owner was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, this was not somewhere fantastic.
¡°Boss, how¡¯s your business here?¡± Chu Ning changed the topic and asked.
¡°This street isn¡¯t too bad. Most of the people whoe here to eat are old acquaintances. I haven¡¯t seen President Chu before today. Is this your first time here?¡± the noodle shop owner said confidently.
¡°Old acquaintances? Could it be that their workce is nearby?¡± Chu Ning immediately gave a curious look.
Her question had a purpose.
¡°Of course.¡± The noodle shop owner was somewhat smug.
Now, he felt that it was not hard to swallow sitting there for a night. It was good to get paid and have someone to chat with.
At the junction of M City and N City, there was a very famous but little-known homestay.
The reason it was famous wasn¡¯t because of its good service or the impable living experience, but because the people who spent their money there were all powerful people. Without a certain social status, one was not qualified to appear there.
This homestay was located in the suburbs, surrounded by a sea of bamboo. A group of people was currently seated within apact and ordinary wooden house.
Sitting at the head of the table was Zhang Rong.
Including him, there were four people in the room.
Obviously, they all belonged to the same ss.
¡°Manager Zhang! I¡¯m sorry. My youngest son just returned to the country today. This child is a little hypocritical, insisting that I pick him up; even his mother can¡¯t do it. I already said that I have something on today. Sigh¡ I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± A plump and slightly bald middle-aged man said apologetically as he walked in.
He seemed out of ce with the people in the room.
Including Zhang Rong, they were all wearing gray or ck short-sleeved shirts. Although they were not of the same style, the colors were highly uniform. However, this tardy person was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Sit down.¡± Zhang Rong waved his hand slightly. He smiled and motioned for the middle-aged man in white to find a seat.
After hearing Zhang Rong¡¯s words, the man casually nced at the remaining empty seats in the room and then sat down on an oddly-shaped chair. He crossed his legs and looked rxed.
¡°There are also two brothers who have such a bad sense of time. It¡¯s so heartbreaking to waste such a good time tonight,¡± another man in ck said impatiently.
The reason these people could sit there and discuss matters with Zhang Rong was because their interests were roughly aligned. Moreover, the matter to be discussed that day was somewhat important.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have a sense of time. They know that you¡¯re the one in charge today, but they still dare to bete. Tsk tsk.¡± The bald man in white looked toward Zhang Rong once more.
¡°They¡¯re not taking you seriously.¡±
Chapter 614 - 614 Domineering
614 Domineering
¡°You can¡¯t say that. Everyone knows what¡¯s going on. Maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam? Or was there something urgent? No one can say for sure.¡± Seeing that the white-robed man was trying to create a conflict, someone immediately spoke up.
Zhang Rong¡¯s expression remained unchanged.
There was a faint smile on his face, just like when he had been chatting with Huang Fang at the pier. Before Huang Fangpletely lost all hope, he did not know what Zhang Rong was thinking.
¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯s already a great honor to have you here today. I, Zhang Rong, am from a grassroots background and am not very cultured. I don¡¯t consider problems veryprehensively. When everyone is here in a while, I hope you will all actively correct me.¡± Zhang Rong, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly bowed slightly to the crowd before him and spoke softly.
¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡±
¡°Your speed of development over the past two years has really made us jealous. We have long been left behind by you.¡±
¡°By saying this, you¡¯re making me feel a little ufortable.¡±
The white-robed man did not speak.
He nced at Zhang Rong and frowned.
He knew what kind of person Zhang Rong was. He was ruthless and cold-blooded. How could such a person truly ept the opinions of others open-mindedly? Moreover, he and Zhang Rong had known each other for a long time. Although they could presently sit in a room and chat happily, in fact, they were allpetitors. They could not wait for each other to die so that they could monopolize the market.
¡°What kind of bad idea is this freak trying toe up with?¡± The bald man was rmed, but just as someone had said, Zhang Rong had be more and more low-key over the past two years, but at the same time, he could not see this person clearly.
If he could barely be considered an opponent in the past, now, he did not feel inferior.
There was nothing he could do. The forces backing Zhang Rong were too powerful. He was not a match for him at all.
Therefore, he had deliberatelyete that day. The excuse of picking up his son was naturally made up to see Zhang Rong¡¯s reaction.
Now, it seemed that Zhang Rong was indeed abnormal.
Another half an hour passed.
Finally, someone hurried over.
¡°Alright, one more person is missing. I think CEO Song won¡¯t being today. In that case, we won¡¯t wait any longer. Everyone¡¯s time is precious, and it¡¯s gettingte. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Zhang Rong finally spoke.
The teacups in front of everyone had already been filled a few times. Clearly, they were also impatient after all the waiting.
¡°No objections.¡±
¡°It should have started long ago.¡±
¡°We¡¯re also very curious about the higher-ups¡¯ intentions for the development of Pingjing District.¡±
Zhang Rong didn¡¯t pay attention to the whispers of the crowd and said calmly, ¡°Before the discussion, please turn off your phones or other electronic devices and hand them over. I¡¯ll safeguard them for you for a while.¡±
This was mandatory. The contents of their discussion involved too many people and things. Once it was leaked, the consequences would be unimaginable.
As soon as Zhang Rong said this, two aloof bodyguards suddenly entered the house. They were holding a ck leather bag. The seven people inside, including Zhang Rong, handed over their phones.
After confirming that there were no electronic devices in the room, Zhang Rong unhurriedly said, ¡°Greend Group is about to start bidding for the project. As everyone knows, Greend Group has a development area in both M City and N City.¡±
Real estate was a legal and profitable industry. This was the consensus of the seven people sitting in silence in the room.
To develop and build amercial housing district, the government needed to grant the developer authority. This usually required many developers topete for the opportunity, but from Zhang Rong¡¯s tone, it seemed that this single opportunity had already been internally decided.
That was the truth.
¡°To be honest, I have my eyes on this project. The higher-ups also hope that I can handle this well and benefit the people. While ensuring the quality of the houses, it can also stimte the economic development of the nearby areas; it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Zhang Rong said with a smile.
Inside the house, the seven of them had amon identity. They were all developers.
However, what Zhang Rong had meant earlier was already very obvious.
He wanted the entire cake to himself.
Chapter 615 - 615 Not Giving in at All
615 Not Giving in at All
The man in white looked at Zhang Rong and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡±
What Zhang Rong meant was that he wanted to take over this construction project by himself. The other real estate developers could only watch and do nothing.
Another member in ck patted his chest and said with a sanctimonious expression, ¡°I heard that Greend Group has several development rights. The pie isrge enough to be split among us brothers. Of course, with Mr. Zhang as the leader, I, Wang Qi, have no objections to allocating him a little more.¡±
¡°I often tell experts that Mr. Zhang is my idol. He doesn¡¯t have to do the project himself. He just delegates it to someone else. Once, twice, a billion in profits. Mr. Zhang takes 900 million, and the remaining 100 million is divided into dozens of shares. Isn¡¯t it good to watch a group of people scrambling?¡± Someone else was looking at Zhang Rong with ¡®admiration¡¯. On the surface, he was praising him, but in fact, he was mocking him.
Zhang Rong smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, to be honest, I really need this project to turn over the cash flow. Business has not been doing well recently. I calcted that there is a total profit of 1.6 billion. There are seven people working on it. I will take one billion, and the remaining 600 million will be divided equally among you. Of course, the quality must be guaranteed, or else it will not be easy for me to report back.¡±
It was obvious what Zhang Rong meant.
He would take away one billion yuan without lifting a finger. The remaining six would split the 600 million yuan equally. However, to ensure the quality of the project, the 600 million yuan was inclusive of all the materials, including expenses.
On average, it would be good if each of the six could earn a few million yuan, butpared to Zhang Rong¡¯s profit of one billion yuan, it was insignificant.
¡°Mr. Zhang, if you¡¯re talking about business not being good, it¡¯s the same for everyone. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the market in recent years. The market is bing more and more transparent. I had a few thousand tons of garlic a while ago and wanted to make a big profit. In the end, they directly imported it from abroad. All of a sudden, my heart was bleeding.¡±
After Zhang Rong finished speaking, someone immediately replied with a worried expression, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to wait until the government bid, hoping to get some cash back on this project. But since you have put it this way, it¡¯s not good for me to continue expressing my opinion. After all, as you have just said, this is a project that the higher-ups specifically asked you to do.¡±
¡°Mr. Zhang¡ This distribution method seems a little unreasonable, right? Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Mr. Zhang, you want us to do a wonderful job, but you can¡¯t bear to contribute more. Even if the cow produces milk, you have to feed it, right?¡±
After someone took the lead, others immediately expressed their dissatisfaction.
At this moment, the middle-aged man in a white shirt snorted coldly. He wanted to see how Zhang Rong would handle this!
Although Zhang Rong¡¯s background was very strong, these people were not to be trifled with if they worked together. If they really fell out with one another, no one could monopolize the benefits. At most, everyone would not make money.
Looking at the group of people sitting around him discussing in low voices, Zhang Rong suddenlyughed out loud without warning.
Zhang Rong¡¯s thin and vicious face only had an extremely brilliant smile on it. Itsted for more than ten seconds until the room returned to silence. Hisughter did not stop.
¡°This¡ What does Mr. Zhang mean by this?¡±
¡°This guy can¡¯t have gone crazy? No wonder he said such heartless words earlier.¡±
Everyone was specting about Zhang Rong¡¯s true intentions behind his state, but there was no doubt that they had underestimated Zhang Rong¡¯s determination.
Zhang Rongughed for a full minute before he stopped. Then, he slowly looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and slowly said, ¡°I suddenly feel that all of you are very beautiful, like beauties; like stunning beauties. You are as shrewd as those from Country M, good at negotiating, at doing business.¡±
¡°Mr. Zhang, you must be joking. How can wepare to you in terms of shrewdness and excellence at doing business?¡± the bald man in white said with a fake smile.
¡°Guo Yang, Qiao Si, the quality of your projects is not bad. Everyone in the industry recognizes this. How about this? I¡¯ll split another 200 million, and the two of you will each take 100 million. For the remainder of the hot potato, I¡¯ll stuff it everywhere.
¡°In the second half of the year, there will be an empty seat for the representative of the National People¡¯s Congress of N City. Ever since I learned of this news, I haven¡¯t had a full day¡¯s sleep. Even in my dreams, I¡¯m chatting with my colleagues about state affairs in the city hall.¡± As Zhang Rong spoke, he inadvertently revealed a piece of news that stunned everyone present.
The value of a NPC representative was too high.
But the question was, was Zhang Rong qualified?
Chapter 616 - 616 Aura
616 Aura
The ultimate goal of these businessmen was to have a say in some policy adjustments.
And this had always been taboo and suppressed within the country.
The NPC was a group, and their status was somewhat special. Although there were hundreds of them in the country, there were only one or two in each city and county.
Moreover, if they worked together, they could even influence the choice of the country¡¯s supreme ruler.
Even the revision of the constitution had to be discussed and approved by the NPC. Every NPC representative was an absolute social elite.
It was no wonder that everyone was dumbfounded, but they were even more puzzled.
How could the spot fall on Zhang Rong? Zhang Rong was not a good person.
In a sense, the NPC representatives were models with a strong sense of social responsibility and morality. They would truly lead by example and put it into practice.
However, this had nothing to do with Zhang Rong. He killed and maimed,mitting all kinds of evil. It was already quite rare for him not to harm others. It was better to believe that praying to God was really useful, rather than to expect him to do good deeds.
¡°Oh? Since Mr. Zhang has said so, then the chances of winning thispetition should be very high. Perhaps in the future, our businesses will have to depend on you to scrap by,¡± the bald man in white said ruefully.
Of course, he didn¡¯t want Zhang Rong to really sit in that position. Once Zhang Rong seeded in the election, the first thing he would do was to get rid of these businesspetitors of his. However, he still had to use some ttering words. He wanted to take this opportunity to test whether Zhang Rong had full confidence in the election.
Just as everyone¡¯s gazes were burning as they looked at Zhang Rong, awaiting his answer, the sound of footsteps came from afar. Then, knocks sounded on the wooden door.
¡°Come in,¡± Zhang Rong said loudly,
The door was pushed open from the outside.
¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m really sorry. There was a traffic jam on the way, so I¡¯mte.¡± The person raised his hand to mop the sweat from his forehead as he stammered.
He was short, only about 1.6 meters tall. Looking around in a coat that was toorge for him, he looked a little submissive.
¡°A traffic jam? What car did you take?¡±
¡°¡Volkswagen.¡± The short man hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth at being smilingly questioned by Zhang Rong.
Among the group of people who were seated, his status was obviously at a disadvantage. Now that he was evente, he naturally could not avoid being interrogated by Zhang Rong.
As for the reason why his business was not as good as the others, it was very simple. He followed the rules and was a very honest businessman.
¡°Volkswagen? We all use Rolls-Royce, Bentley¡ You were in a Volkswagen; no wonder you¡¯rete,¡± Zhang Rong continued with a smile.
As soon as he said this, the short man became even more embarrassed. Other than him, who was standing, the remaining seven people were all seated.
¡°You came on a Volkswagen¡ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to participate in this meeting.¡± Zhang Rong sighed and shook his head slightly.
¡°Mr. Zhang, give me a chance. I¡¡± Although the short man knew that he no longer had any dignity to speak of, he still did not give up. He wanted to fight for a final chance.
¡°Find a ce to sit,¡± Zhang Rong sneered, his lips curling slightly.
However, when the short man tried to find a seat, he realized that there were only seven seats, and all of them were upied¡
¡°Can you find a seat?¡± Zhang Rong asked softly, looking at the short man who was at a loss.
¡°No¡ No, I can¡¯t,¡± the short man said dejectedly as if his spirit had been sucked out of him.
¡°Go back. I¡¯ll inform you if there are any results,¡± Zhang Rong said calmly.
With just a few words, the short man¡¯s qualification to participate in the bidding was directly denied in front of everyone. There was no doubt that Zhang Rong was not targeting this short and unlucky real estate developer. From the beginning, he had only prepared seven seats.
Whoever camest would be disqualified.
In the end, the short man left with an unwilling expression.
He had already done his best.
This discussion of Zhang Rong¡¯s was temporary. When the short man found out about this news, it had been noon that day. He was on a business trip more than 2,000 kilometers away¡
As the short man left, the atmosphere in the room became a little strange again.
Zhang Rong¡¯s strength and dominance caught everyone off guard.
¡°Regarding Greend Group¡¯snd bid, it¡¯ll be settled ording to what I¡¯ve said before.¡± Zhang Rong emphasized each word after silence had been restored.
¡°I¡¯m done. Who agrees and who disagrees?¡±
Chapter 617 - 617 Waiting
617 Waiting
¡°I object!¡± the bald man in white replied with a serious expression.
If they agreed to Zhang Rong¡¯s request today, it meant that they would all be under Zhang Rong¡¯s control in the future.
Originally, his status was only slightly lower than Zhang Rong¡¯s. He could currently still fight for it before Zhang Rong became a representative of the NPC. If he acquiesced to Zhang Rong¡¯s requests, the situation would only be increasingly unfavorable to him.
However, just as he raised an objection, Zhang Rong suddenly stood without any warning. The bald man in white was directly pped to the ground by Zhang Rong. At the same time, his seat was flipped over with a bang, and many porcin cups fell to the ground.
¡°Does anyone else have a different opinion?¡± Zhang Rong rubbed his wrist, looked around, and said indifferently.
However, other than the man in white who was sitting on the ground and looking at Zhang Rong nkly, the room was silent.
Chu Ning really sat in the noodle shop till dawn.
At half-past five in the morning, the sky began to brighten slightly. The streetmps had been turned off, and there were a few pedestrians and vehicles on the road. The sanitation workers drove the eco-friendly vehicles to empty the trash cans on the street one by one. The vivid images wrapped with various sounds kept entering Chu Ning¡¯s mind.
The owner of the noodle shop also rubbed his sleepy eyes. He didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep, but he had been chatting with Chu Ning the previous night, and his eyelids had be heavier and heavier. Then, hey on the table and slept. When he woke up, he felt exceptionally blissful.
Chu Ning and the owner of the noodle shop had both reaped plenty of rewards.
Chu Ning found out that Minister Niu liked to eat the mutton noodles at this noodle shop through indirect inquiries. She even knew the exact time, which table he liked to sit at, and how much seasoning he added when eating the noodles. As for the owner of the noodle shop, he had received the biggest transfer since he had opened the shop. Naturally, he told Chu Ning everything he knew.
¡°Morning.¡± Chu Ning looked at the boss who kept yawning and said with a smile.
¡°President Chu is young. You sure are energetic.¡± The owner of the noodle shop couldn¡¯t help butment when he saw that Chu Ning was still in high spirits after staying up all night.
What the owner of the noodle shop did not know was that Chu Ning was also feeling sleepy. However, as soon as she thought of the news that Xu Xi had told her, Chu Ning felt revitalized once more. She kept an eye on the situation diagonally opposite her.
If nothing unexpected happened, Minister Niu woulde to this noodle shop every morning to have noodles, so now Chu Ning only needed to rest easy and await his arrival.
¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to wake up so early every day.¡± Chu Ning felt that the owner of the noodle shop was really amazing.
After all, she only asionally stayed up all night, but the owner of the noodle shop had to wake up so early daily¡ Chu Ning put herself in his shoes and thought about it. It might not be possible for her to wake up at this time every day.
¡°The whole family is waiting for me to support them. I don¡¯t want toe so early, but I have no choice. I have to live. I heard that rich people don¡¯t have mornings because most of them sleep until noon.¡± The noodle shop owner was somewhat helpless and sighed.
¡°Maybe.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t deny it. However, the images of many people appeared in her mind.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu were the same. They worked hard, from dawn to dusk every day. The ie they earned was barely enough or not even enough to cover the family¡¯s expenses.
On the other hand, Wen An, who was chief of arge vige with upwards of a thousand people, had his hands so full that he didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. His monthly ie was only 3,000 yuan, which was not even the average sry in M City.
Then there was Su Kun. It could be said that the economic value he created in an hour was more than what most could generate in their lifetime¡ This was the difference between people.
¡°I can¡¯t imagine what the life of a rich person is like, but President Chu, your extravagance yesterday really shocked me. Now, do you want a bowl of steaming hot noodles? I¡¯ve already marinated the muttonst night. A bowl of tender mutton soup and a sliced scallion pancake are very delicious,¡± the boss continued. At the same time, he had already begun to skillfully prepare the ingredients.
¡°I¡¯ll have a serving, thank you.¡± Chu Ning did not refuse. She was indeed a little hungry after staying up all night.
Minister Niu would definitelye. Now that the countdown had begun, Chu Ning felt the palpitations she felt a few months ago when she had made her first pot of gold.
Using the time difference, she sessfully earned more than 10 million yuan. Now, whether she could make another qualitative leap depended on whether Minister Niu would agree to her request.
Chapter 618 - 618 Minister Niu
618 Minister Niu
At around seven in the morning, the number of people in the noodle shop gradually increased.
Thedy boss of the noodle shop had alsoe to help. Both husband and wife had gentle smiles on their faces. In contrast, Chu Ning rested her chin on her hands and stared nkly outside.
Even though the noodle shop was a little noisy, it seemed as though she could not hear anything.
About an hourter, past eight in the morning, there were fewer people in the noodle shop. Most were older people having breakfast with children. Those who had jobs had already started work.
At this moment, a man in his fifties wearing a checkered linen shirt and ck-rimmed sses walked into the noodle shop with a serious expression.
This person¡¯s eyebrows were very distinctive; ck and thick.
Chu Ning knew that the person she had been waiting for had finally arrived.
Minister Niu walked to an empty table and said with a smile while rubbing his stomach, ¡°Same old, a bowl of mutton noodles, and amb leg, hooves, and tripe.¡±
The meeting the night before hadsted until midnight. Although he had been famished, Minister Niu did not have the habit of eating supper.
¡°Boss, give me one of the same.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s voice followed closely behind. After she finished speaking, she stood up and sat opposite Minister Niu.
Minister Niu didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the young girl who had suddenly appeared before him. After taking a nce, he lowered his head and picked his phone up to read the news.
Minister Niu¡¯s official position was actually not that high, but the economic benefits that this position could bring were unimaginable.
Thend nning scheme that he uttered might allow many people to realize financial freedom ¡ª the kind that could allow them to take it easy for the rest of their lives.
¡°The vors at this restaurant are indeed second to none in the city.¡± Chu Ning could only initiate conversation; she had no choice as she wanted to ask him for something.
¡°The taste is indeed not bad, but it seems like this is your first time eating here?¡± After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s words, Minister Niu smiled and put down his phone.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t say that she had been waiting for him. She had already stayed up all night.
¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning, his eyes flickering as he suddenly asked
¡°If I can take up your time, Minister Niu, I think we can go somewhere quieter after eating the noodles.¡± Chu Ning suppressed the flurry of thoughts and the excitement she felt.
Judging from Minister Niu¡¯s tone, the possibility of her n beingpleted would greatly increase.
¡°Chu Ning, you should be having your final exams soon. And at this time, you¡¯re not sitting in the ssroom preparing for the exam but waiting for me here. Don¡¯t you want to get into university?¡± Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning with a strange expression.
Obviously, he knew Chu Ning.
¡°Minister Niu, have we met before?¡± Chu Ning was also a little puzzled. Before that day, her life trajectory should not have ovepped with Minister Niu¡¯s.
But now, from his tone, it seemed like¡he knew her?
¡°No, but you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s idol!¡± Minister Niu said emotionally.
Chu Ning was delighted. She tried her best to control her tone and asked, ¡°Your daughter is also in Jingyuan High School?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Minister Niu waved his hand casually and continued, ¡°I get a fixed sry. I don¡¯t have the financial ability to send my daughter to an elite school like Jingyuan High School.¡±
¡°I¡¯m quite curious. I heard from my daughter that your grades are even better than Bai Yu, who is the top student in their grade. However, that fellow Bai Yu can¡¯t wait to spend his meal time studying. How is it you appear so leisurely? Is there a secret?¡± Minister Niu looked very interested.
As for Chu Ning¡¯s true motive ining to find him, it was still unknown whether he knew about it.
¡°Actually, there¡¯s no secret. It depends on the effort one puts in and how much theyprehend.¡± Chu Ning felt that she couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had learned the knowledge of these systems in a parallel world¡
¡°Then you really are a genius. No wonder my daughter worships you so much. She has so many photos of you hanging in her room. This is also why I know your name even though I have never seen you before.¡± Minister Niu rubbed his nose awkwardly.
¡°What? My poster, er¡ May I ask, where did your daughter get those from?¡± Although Chu Ning was a little speechless, she still asked.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be mass-produced. I was curious too. She said that she downloaded your photo from your school¡¯s official forum and paid someone to create them,¡± Minister Niu exined awkwardly for his daughter.
Chapter 619 - 619 Another Method
619 Another Method
Just as Chu Ning was considering how to change the topic, the noodles were served.
¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Minister Niu started to gulp down the food he had ordered, ignoring Chu Ning, who was sitting opposite him.
¡°Minister Niu, I¡¯m a stranger here. It¡¯s not a coincidence that I¡¯m sitting across from you this morning.¡± Chu Ning still felt that it was better to make her intentions clear as soon as possible.
¡°You have to be very particr when cooking noodles. If the cooking time is too short, the noodles will be very stic, but this will make some people dissatisfied. But if the cooking time is too long, the noodles will be a lump. It¡¯s the same as being human,¡± Minister Niu said casually while eating noodles.
¡°Go back,¡± he added.
¡°Minister Niu, I¡¯ll go back after you finish this bowl of noodles,¡± Chu Ning replied unhurriedly.
Even though Minister Niu had rejected her, how could Chu Ning give up so easily?
¡°Do as you please, but on behalf of my daughter, I still want to remind you, youngdy, there are some things that people your age can¡¯t participate in. Sometimes, you will be used by others unknowingly. You should study hard now. This is good for you, me, everyone,¡± Minister Niu couldn¡¯t help but say earnestly.
¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Minister Niu. At the same time, I know what I want. However, since you¡¯ve put it this way, I won¡¯t take up your meal time. See you next time,¡± Chu Ning replied with a smile.
Then, she turned and left the noodle shop.
Obviously, there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete that day¡¯s task. Minister Niu wouldn¡¯t give her time nor a chance to do so.
¡°I am still not fully prepared¡¡± Chu Ning thought to herself as she walked.
Since they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement directly, Chu Ning could only resort to some ¡®little tricks¡¯.
At this moment, Minister Niu, who was sitting in the noodle shop, had lost his appetite. He furrowed his thick ck eyebrows and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s departing figure, deep in thought.
¡°Which faction is here to test my attitude or my bottom line? Hmph, but this time, you guys will have to rely on your own abilities!¡± Minister Niu thought in disdain.
After that, he no longer felt like eating. After paying, he left the noodle shop
After being rejected by Minister Niu, Chu Ning did not return to school. There were still certain matters regarding which she needed to ask for help. Now, she had to trouble Second Brother, Chu Jing.
¡°Chu Ning, why are you back? Didn¡¯t you go to ss?¡± Chu Jing heard a knock on the door and saw Chu Ning standing at the door with a smile, looking at him with her hands behind her back.
¡°There¡¯s something more important than attending ss. Let¡¯s talk inside. I need your help.¡± Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony. She pushed Chu Jing into the living room and closed the door.
¡°Do you need my help regarding your bringing Mom and Dad to change jobs after your exams?¡± Chu Jing asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°Not this.¡± Chu Ning shook her head.
¡°Second Brother, I need you to help me investigate someone, including his family and even his personal preferences. The more detailed, the better,¡± Chu Ning said solemnly.
¡°Alright, no problem.¡± After saying that, Chu Jing gestured for Chu Ning to follow him to his room.
¡°Second Brother, why don¡¯t you ask me who I want to investigate¡ Actually, this person¡¯s identity is a little special. How should I put it? I think it will be difficult and risky to investigate him.¡± Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing, who was unfaltering. She was touched, but she also had some concerns.
After all, Minister Niu was a government leader possessing real power. How could information about him be so easily found?
Moreover, Chu Ning had only met him once that morning. She did not know much about this Minister Niu.
If there were any unknown hidden troubles or dangers, it would not be worth it.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Minister Niu you mentioned shouldn¡¯t have reached the level of a provincial leader. If we investigate him, I¡¯m confident that there won¡¯t be any seque,¡± Chu Jing said confidently; it was a breeze for him.
Especially since he could help Chu Ning, he was even more motivated.
¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Ning followed Chu Jing to his room.
Chapter 620 - 620 Personal Information
620 Personal Information
Chu Jing¡¯s room was notrge, and there were no extra seats. Chu Ning could only sit on Chu Jing¡¯s bed as she waited.
¡°Second Brother¡¯s room is quite clean.¡± Chu Ning thought as she looked at the meticulouslyid bedsheets and nkets, as well as the faint fragrance in the room.
¡°Xiao Ning, I¡¯ve already found Niu Ru¡¯s personal information, but it¡¯ll be difficult to find his weaknesses.¡± Chu Jing also looked at theputer screen with a solemn expression, as though talking to himself.
Niu Ru was Minister Niu. Chu Jing had already uncovered all the information about him since he was young. These things could not be obtained on the Inte, but as long as Chu Jing had aputer connected to the satellitework, there was almost nothing he could not find out.
¡°It¡¯s not necessary to know his weaknesses. I don¡¯t know much about this Minister Niu. It¡¯s best if we can¡help him solve the matter that he urgently wants toplete,¡± Chu Ning said as she walked towards Chu Jing. She stared at theputer in front of Chu Jing and frowned.
¡°Here, the information is all here. If what is shown is correct, then this should be his true personality. If this is fake, I can only say that this Minister Niu learned to put on a disguise since he first learned how to walk and talk.¡± Chu Jing spread his hands and said indifferently.
It was obvious what he meant ¡ª all the information about Minister Niu found on theputer would not be wrong.
¡°Okay, thank you, Second Brother. Cote his personal information and send it to my email,¡± Chu Ning said.
Next, she had to find a breakthrough from this information. As long as it was a human, they would have needs. Now that she had the detailed information provided by Chu Jing, things would be much easier to handle.
¡°No problem. I¡¯ll send it to you now. Do you have anything else that requires checking?¡± Chu Jing nodded as he spoke.
¡°Hmm¡ Let me think.¡± Chu Ning blinked and pretended to be thinking seriously.
¡°Help me find out when Chu Jing will have a girlfriend,¡± Chu Ning said, grinning.
Half an hourter.
Chu Ning arrived at The Parade. In her personal office, she was focused on browsing through the personal information about Minister Niu on herptop.
However, the quiet atmosphere did notst long. There was a series of knocks on the office door.
¡°Come in,¡± Chu Ning said loudly.
¡°President Chu, the renovation of the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s building has beenpleted.¡± As the door was opened, Zhang Bo raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, panting heavily.
¡°Next, we need to pay the bnce of about 20 million yuan. Of course, this bnce had been reserved previously. President Chu, why don¡¯t you take some time to go over and take a look?¡± After sitting on the sofa, Zhang Bo¡¯s speech began to slow down.
Chu Ning¡¯s gaze finally moved away from theputer screen. She looked at Zhang Bo, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking water, and asked softly, ¡°Have you gone to have a look?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been there. I¡¯m quite satisfied with the renovation. As for the quality of the project, I¡¯ve found professionals to test it out and there were no problems. It can be used as a warehouse or an office.¡± Zhang Bo answered confidently and then said, ¡°But now, we have lost Cloud Shopping, and there is no need for a series of rted logistics systems to exist.¡± Zhang Bo sighed.
¡°Actually, I think that our location is not bad. After all, it¡¯s in the city center. If we rent it out to interested merchants, we can earn at least a few hundred thousand yuan a month,¡± Zhang Bo suddenly suggested.
However, Chu Ning simply shook her head after hearing what Zhang Bo had to say.
¡°There are many uses for the Soaring Clouds Group building. I¡¯m not in a hurry to rent it out. A few hundred thousand a month and a few million a year sounds like a lot. But it still hasn¡¯t reached my expectations.¡± Chu Ning felt that Zhang Bo was right; from a normal person¡¯s point of view, this choice was undoubtedly very safe. It was a long-term stable cash flow.
However, Chu Ning felt that thepany would naturally be used more efficiently in her hands than if she rented it to a merchant.
After hearing Chu Ning¡¯s answer, Zhang Bo felt somewhat helpless, but he could only rant to himself. Zhang Bo knew very well that Chu Ning¡¯s perspective on problems was always clearer and more macro than his.
¡°Zhang Bo, don¡¯t worry. I have something more important to do now. You don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯sck of cash flow. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chu Ning knew what Zhang Bo was thinking. The healthy operation of apany could not be separated from stable cash reserves. Chu Ning had taken away more than 100 million at once and did not specify what she was doing. Zhang Bo was already being very well-mannered to not get upset with Chu Ning.
Chapter 621 - 621 Meeting Again
621 Meeting Again
When Zhang Bo heard this, he found it familiar. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°President Chu, you are¡?¡±
Chu Ning could hear that his tone sounded as if he was facing a great enemy. No matter how anxious she was, she smiled at this moment. However, no matter how bright Chu Ning¡¯s smile was, Zhang Bo would not be deceived by her smile.
Chu Ning sighed helplessly. ¡°This time, it¡¯s really important. It¡¯s rted to whether the Soaring Clouds Group can rise from adversity and be a bright new star once more after losing Cloud Shopping.¡± In fact, losing Cloud Shopping did not mean that the Soaring Clouds Group was in a bad situation.
Zhang Bo adjusted his expression. From Chu Ning¡¯s description, even a fool could tell that this matter was unprecedentedly important. However, Chu Ning¡¯s next sentence sent him on an emotional roller coaster.
Chu Ning clenched her fists and said solemnly, ¡°Cloud Shopping was just a tool for the Soaring Clouds Group to make a name for ourselves. However, this matter is enough for the Soaring Clouds Group to trample on our former enemies.¡±
Zhang Bo was so shocked that he almost asked what it was about. However, he thought about it; it was better for something of such importance to be known by as few people as possible. He suppressed his curiosity. Chu Ning¡¯s standard and vision were far above his. If even Chu Ning couldn¡¯t handle this well, what was the use of him knowing? He might as well protect her and support her decision.
Chu Ning saw Zhang Bo¡¯s eyes sh, as if he had made up his mind. She was very satisfied. After all, no matter how much the people around her trusted her, 100 million yuan was not a small amount. However, Zhang Bo could still firmly support her. This was not simply an employee¡¯s trust in the boss, but also an affirmation of her ability.
¡°The location of The Parade is so advantageous. I¡¯m sure many people have better ns,¡± Chu Ning suddenly said.
She met Zhang Bo¡¯s puzzled gaze and smiled. ¡°But who canpare to the government?¡± she whispered.
Zhang Bo seemed to have understood what was going on. However, since Chu Ning knew about this, then her opponent¡
Chu Ning seemed to have read his mind. She nodded. ¡°Of course, someone knows. Everyone¡¯s information is very sensitive.¡±
She stood up and said, ¡°Time is of the essence. I¡¯m going to meet an important person. If I¡¯mte, someone in the same industry might negotiate with him. Then, we won¡¯t be able to make up for the losses.¡±
Zhang Bo nodded and looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Do you need me to send you there?¡±
Chu Ning strode out without looking back. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll make my own way there.¡±
After parting ways with Zhang Bo, Chu Ning went to the noodle shop again. As soon as she entered, the owner greeted her, ¡°President Chu, what do you want to eat? Is it the same as in the morning?¡±
Chu Ning wasn¡¯t very hungry, but she still ordered a bowl of noodles. She sat down and ate as she recalled Minister Niu¡¯s personality and weaknesses from the information that her second brother had given her. However, before she had taken more than a few bites, two people suddenly entered. There were also many people who looked like bodyguards outside. Chu Ning took a closer look and saw that it was Minister Niu and a thin man.
Minister Niu had a smile on his face. He was chatting with that person. When he turned around, he met Chu Ning¡¯s gaze. His smile froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Chu Ning, you¡¯re here to eat noodles too?¡±
Chu Ning stood up. ¡°What a coincidence, Minister Niu. No wonder you alwayse here to eat. The boss¡¯s cooking is really not bad.¡±
Minister Niuughed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious. I¡¯m used to eating it. Have a seat, have a seat.¡±
Then, he and the man found a table and sat down.
That man, who was Zhang Rong, was also a little surprised when he saw Chu Ning. However, he quickly understood that the reason she came to look for Minister Niu at this time was because of that piece ofnd. He did not expect her to be so well-informed.
Chu Ning paid attention to the conversation between the two, but they were both old foxes and didn¡¯t say anything serious.
Chu Ning had no choice but to leave after finishing her noodles.
On the way back, she was still thinking about that piece of information. After all, Minister Niu had the most say regarding that piece ofnd. Although she had people above her, it was not as perfect as her own hard work.
Chapter 622 - 622 Solution
622 Solution
All of a sudden, she seemed to recall the information that Minister Niu was filial, doted on his daughter, and loved his wife.
Since Minister Niu was so stubborn, she could only investigate those around him.
She finally found a clue. Without hesitation, she drove back to the Chu residence.
¡°Second Brother, my lovely Second Brother!¡± Chu Ning shouted as soon as she entered the door.
Chu Jing heard the sound and opened the door. He saw Chu Ning rushing over, almost bumping into him. He hurriedly halted in his tracks.
Chu Ning patted her chest. ¡°You startled me. Fortunately, there was no ¡®ident¡¯!¡±
Chu Jing also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t collide. Otherwise, you would definitely be the one in pain. You wouldn¡¯t not be crying then.¡±
Embarrassed, Chu Ning said, ¡°No way! I wouldn¡¯t cry.¡±
Chu Jing had never seen her so lively. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s made you so excited?¡±
¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s talk in your room.¡±¡±
After entering the room, Chu Ning and Chu Jing sat in front of theputer. Chu Ning said, ¡°Second Brother, do you remember the Minister Niu I asked you to investigate?¡±
Chu Jing didn¡¯t even have to think about it. ¡°I remember. It happened just two days ago. What¡¯s wrong? Is the information not helpful?¡±
Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°How could that be? Your investigation was very detailed and useful, so I came to trouble you again. My lovely Second Brother, you will definitely help me, right?¡±
Chu Jing looked at his coquettish little sister, his gaze almost overflowing with adoration. ¡°Of course. Who do you want to investigate?¡±
¡°He¡¯s Minister Niu¡¯s immediate family.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes shed craftily.
¡
Wen An was in the office dealing with documents when he suddenly heard amotion outside. Before he could go out to check what was going on, the door flew open with a bang.
A group of Qinghe vigers barged in angrily. Before Wen An could say anything, the leader of the group questioned, ¡°Vige Chief Wen, I address you as Vige Chief because I trust you and believe that you can bring a better life to Qinghe Vige. However, we are not fools. We can¡¯t let you use and deceive us! You have to give us an exnation!¡±
The vigers behind him shouted, ¡°Yes! Give us an exnation!¡±
Wen An frowned and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Use and deceive? Exnation? Where did you get that from?¡±
The viger who was the first to question him snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to appease us with flowerynguage. Someone told us that President Chu¡¯s biggest project had been acquired; she had lost her backing long ago! We¡¯re still like fools, being coaxed by you and that President Chu to work our fingers to the bone for you!¡±
Wen An¡¯s head hurt even more. Why was he so impatient? Back when they were working with Chu Ning, they had lost a lot of benefits because of their short-sightedness. Now, they were provoked by a few words and could not wait to jump out and shatter the current calm.
Sometimes, Wen An really wanted to give up on everything, but his sense of responsibility did not allow it. ¡°Who told you that President Chu has no one to rely on?¡±
At this moment, the viger¡¯s gaze shifted, but he quickly became self-righteous. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? We only want an exnation!¡±
Wen An did not want to say a single word. He knew that this was the sowing of discord, but these people still believed it.
Wen An was having a headache, but Chu Ning was progressing smoothly.
Chu Jing¡¯s hacking skills had already reached the level of a future top hacker. The information about Minister Niu¡¯s immediate family members was quickly found.
Minister Niu¡¯s family rtionship was very simple. Chu Ning quickly scanned through it and quickly found a breakthrough.
Minister Niu¡¯s mother had been paying attention to the missing person website all these years and had posted more than one missing person message. The person she was looking for was her sister.
The reason why the two of them were separated was rather vague, but Minister Niu was such a filial person that, if she could help his mother find that person, this favor would definitely be enough.
Thinking of this, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel ted. Her Second Brother, Fifth Brother, and Sixth Brother were all experts at locating people. It was only a matter of time now.
Chu Ning patted Second Brother¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°Second Brother, send me a copy of the information regarding the person that Minister Niu¡¯s mother is looking for!¡±
Chu Jing agreed, and the information was soon sent to Chu Ning¡¯s mailbox.
Chapter 623 - 623 Invitation
623 Invitation
Zhang Bo received a call from an unknown number. He picked up the phone in confusion. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±
It was a male voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Yang Feng. Your President Chu should know who I am.¡±
Not just Chu Ning, even Zhang Bo knew who Yang Feng was. After all, there was some unhappiness between them. ¡°President Yang, have you gotten the wrong number?¡±
Yang Feng replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I know that there was some unpleasantness between us. You may be very wary of me, but there¡¯s something more important now.¡±
When Zhang Bo heard these words, he knew what was going on. It was probably because of what Chu Ning had mentioned that day. As expected, many people knew about it. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. You¡¯d bettermunicate with President Chu.¡±
Yang Feng¡¯s tone revealed a hint of disdain, as if to express how condescending he was. ¡°Inform your President Chu that, tomorrow at 3 pm at Mingde Building, we will discuss a major issue.¡± Then he hung up the phone.
Zhang Bo put down his phone solemnly and thought for a moment. He called Chu Ning and ryed the conversation to her, word for word.
Chu Ning sat on the sofa at home. She had just sent a copy of the information to Fifth Brother and the others. After receiving Yang Feng¡¯s invitation, she was puzzled. Even if it was for that piece ofnd, Yang Feng had partners to work with. It was not impossible for him topete.
But why did he invite her? Did their cooperation copse? She and Yang Feng weren¡¯t exactly on good terms. However, he was fearless and was not afraid that she would not ept the invitation.
Chu Ning smiled slightly. She was not afraid. She had fought with Yang Feng not long after her start. Chu Ning had improved a lotpared to before; it was obvious.
The next day, at three in the afternoon, Chu Ning arrived at Mingde Building as promised. Under the guidance of the wait staff, she opened the door to a private room.
Chu Ning nced at the members in the room and was slightly surprised.
Chu Ning had thought that there would be a few people who worked with Yang Feng in the room, but she did not expect there to be quite a number of people. She looked around carefully and found that more than half of the wealthy people in M City were there.
This made Chu Ning even more curious. What was it that made so many CEOs sit together?
Yang Feng sat in the main seat. Only the first seat on the left was empty. This seat was obviously reserved for Chu Ning.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She entered the private room and sat down at the empty seat. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re in a good mood. You still remember to include me in a gathering here. I¡¯m really honored.¡±
Yang Feng had aplicated expression on his face since she entered. When he heard her speak, he adjusted his expression. ¡°Since everyone is here, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. We don¡¯t have any idiots here. I¡¯ll go straight to the point.¡± He took a sip of water. ¡°Greend Group is going to develop in M City. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard the news.¡±
As soon as he said this, the room fell silent. Chu Ning found it funny. It seemed that Yang Feng had not discussed it with these people.
A potbellied middle-aged man in a blue suit said with a fake smile, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Such a good opportunity, but President Yang opened it to everyone. President Yang is so generous.¡±
Immediately, a few peopleughed and agreed. An impatient look shed across Yang Feng¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y dumb. This matter is not known to everyone in M City, but with your status and identity, you must have heard the news long ago.¡±
He seemed to be afraid that everyone would continue to y dumb, so he quickly added, ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, it means that your identity and status are not enough. You don¡¯t have to participate in the subsequent cooperation. You definitely won¡¯t get a piece of this pie.¡± There was a hint of threat in his words.
Although he had a lot of say in M City, no one in the private room was afraid of him. However, his words aroused everyone¡¯s interest.
Yang Feng saw that no one answered, so he continued, ¡°I asked everyone here today to discuss the project contracting issue for Greend Group¡¯s development.¡±
He put on a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that if we want to develop M City, we can¡¯t hoard it for ourselves. If there¡¯s any project, we can share the blessings and bear with the difficulties together.¡±
The other people at the table controlled their expressions and did not show any derision. Yang Feng had the nerve to utter such words. If it was someone else, it would be fine. Chu Ning was also present at the table. The two of them had had a huge tussle back then. Everyone in M City knew about it.
Chapter 624 - 624 Cooperation
624 Cooperation
Chu Ning took in their expressions and slowly said, ¡°President Yang is generous, but we¡¯re not here to listen to this. This project should have been fixed. Now that you called us here, do you want us to pick up the leftovers?¡±
She knew about this, but she had upied The Parade. The remaining targets were the surrounding plots ofnd. As for who Greend Group gave the project contract to, she didn¡¯t really care. She just wanted to settle Minister Niu as soon as possible and get these plots ofnd. She just needed to wait and double her earnings.
Yang Feng¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. ¡°Leftovers? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to get near the table to pick these up.¡±
As soon as he said this, the expressions of the few calm bosses beside him changed. Yang Feng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone doesn¡¯t know yet. Someone has already been allocated this project. He is already walking away with 1 billion out of the 1.6 billion profit.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged man in the blue suit asked. ¡°Who could have such a big influence? Where did you find out?¡±
Yang Feng picked up his cup and drank some water. ¡°I have my own channels, but it¡¯s pointless to hide who this person is.¡± He slowly spat out a few words, ¡°Rongwei Group, Zhang Rong.¡±
Chu Ning did not know whether the others believed her or not. However, ording to her understanding of Zhang Rong, who she had met when she had barged into the Rongwei Group previously, he was very greedy, but he did not have the ability or courage. Then¡it was the real Zhang Rong!
As expected of a ruthless person who could make the Rongwei Group bigger and stronger, but if he didn¡¯t leave a way out for others, wasn¡¯t he afraid that everyone would flip the table? Now it seemed that this group of people was prepared to fight with the Rongwei Group?
Chu Ning wasn¡¯t interested in continuing to discuss this with them. She stood up. ¡°President Yang, I¡¯m not done with The Parade yet. Forgive me for not being able to apany you. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±
Just as she was about to leave the private room, Yang Feng¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°You have no ambitions regarding this matter?¡±
Chu Ning came to a halt. ¡°I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t have any achievements. I won¡¯t show off for such a big project.¡±
¡°Without you, we can¡¯t move an inch.¡±
Chu Ning ignored him and was about to leave when Yang Feng raised his voice. ¡°I heard that your fourth brother¡is still in school, but is very self-motivated.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s expression turned cold and she turned around. She knew that he was talking about how Chu Huan had been tricked by Luo Fei and then kidnapped. This was not a secret. Moreover, it involved Cloud Shopping¡¯s change of owners. It would be strange if Yang Feng did not investigate this matter thoroughly.
Yang Feng gave a pleased smile. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re always busy with your career. It¡¯s not good for you to neglect your family. After all the Chu family is counting on you.¡±
Chu Ning could make out the veiled threat. He wanted to use the Chu family, especially her Fourth Brother, to threaten her.
Chu Ning smiled and returned to her seat. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Parade is not doing too badly at this time. I¡¯ll go back and take a look after we¡¯re done.¡±
Yang Feng smugly said, ¡°The reason I invited everyone here was to be sure about whether to let the Rongwei Group take everything, or to work together to obtain and share a piece of the pie.¡±
The atmosphere in the private room seemed to have frozen, but soon, someone broke the ice. ¡°President Yang is a generous person. He didn¡¯t even hide such an important matter. We have nothing to say. We can¡¯t let Zhang Rong take all the benefits, right?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a few people followed suit, implying that they were willing to work with Yang Feng. Within a few minutes, most of the bosses in the room made their attitudes clear. No one objected. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to make money? No matter how powerful the Rongwei Group was, they could still have the ability to fight if they worked together¡
This group of people had long been used to the feeling of being capricious and frivolous. At this time, with a big target hanging in front of them, they were like donkeys that had a carrot dangling before them, charging forward with all their might.
At this time, Chu Ning was the only one who hadn¡¯t expressed her opinion. Everyone in the room looked at Chu Ning. Yang Feng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is President Chu unwilling? Are you looking down on us?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°How could it be? Of course I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you. I can only benefit from being with you seniors. There¡¯s no reason for me to be unwilling.¡±
Chapter 625 - 625 Reaching a Common Understanding
625 Reaching a Common Understanding
Yang Feng smiled in satisfaction. Chu Ning stood up as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°Since we¡¯re partners, I¡¯ll be off first. President Yang¡¯s words hit the nail on the head ¡ª I should spend more time with my family. If you have any countermeasures, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±
After saying that, she did not stay and directly left the private room. She did not have the time to scheme with them. This alliance was loose and would break at the slightest touch, but it could bring some trouble to the real Zhang Rong. It would be much easier for her to get those few pieces ofnd. It just so happened that Yang Feng would not be targeting her.
On the way back to the Chu residence, Chu Ning received a call from her second brother, saying that he had found a clue.
She stepped on the elerator and drove back to the the Chu residence. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Chu Jing sitting on the sofa, holding a document and looking at her with a smile.
Chu Ning looked at Chu Jing tedly. The look of confirmation was obvious. Seeing Chu Jing nod, Chu Ning went forward and hugged him tightly. ¡°Second Brother, thank you. I¡¯m really grateful to you!¡±
Chu Jing returned her hug. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? We¡¯re siblings. There¡¯s no need to thank family.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s nose tingled when she heard his words. Second Brother had always treated her well and taken care of her in his own way. This was the feeling of family.
She received the information from Chu Jing and found that the person was actually in B City. She had changed her name and was not doing well now. Her only son had passed away, and her granddaughter was still in junior high. The family¡¯s ie was only enough for day-to-day expenses. Fortunately, her granddaughter¡¯s academic performance was excellent, and the school paid for most of her tuition fees. Even so, they were struggling to survive.
Chu Ning was worrying about how to bring her to Minister Niu and his mother when she suddenly received a call from Yan Shen. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Listening to her crisp voice, Yan Shen said in a soft tone, ¡°Are you going to B City? Apany me to rx?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Could this Yan Shen be a mind-reader? She had just found out that the person was in B City, and he invited her to B City for a vacation. It was really fate. Now, she could first meet that person and slowly think about what to do. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already invited me, I¡¯ll definitely give up my life to apany you!¡±
Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let our President Chu sacrifice herself. I¡¯ll pay for all expenses. You¡¯re a busy person, so you just need to apany me to take a look around B City.¡±
¡°Got it, Boss!¡± Chu Ning joked. ¡°I¡¯ll be on standby whenever we need to set off!¡±
Hearing the undisguised excitement from her tone, Yan Shen, too, felt indescribably joyful. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the station tomorrow morning.¡±
Chu Ning readily agreed. However, when she hung up the phone, she thought of the change in Yan Shen during this period of time and could not help but wonder if he really had some terminal illness. However, if he wasn¡¯t willing to tell her, she wouldn¡¯t force him. Everyone had their own secrets. If he told her, she would try her best to help.
Next, she had to prepare to go to B City. Chu Ning was not in a hurry to pack her things. She also had time to chat with Chu Jing. ¡°Second Brother, how are Mom, Dad, and Seventh Brother recently?¡±
Chu Jing looked at her dotingly. ¡°Mom and Dad are still the same, but they¡¯re not as busy as before. They¡¯re just worried about you and are afraid that you¡¯re too tired, so they want you to rest more. Little Seven is even better. When he was in the hospital, he never fell behind in his studies. Now, his life is on the right track. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±
It had been a while since Chu Ning had stayed at home for such a long time. She had found a solution regarding Minister Niu, so she could temporarily be at ease. She simply went to the market with Chu Jing and bought a lot of vegetables and filled the table with dishes. When Mr. and Mrs. Chu came back, the family sat down and happily had a meal together.
After dinner, Chu Ning¡¯s parents chatted with her for some time until Chu Jing came out of the room and said that Chu Ning had to go to B City with her ssmate the next morning. Only then did Mother Chu let go of Chu Ning¡¯s hand and tell her to pack her things and go to bed early.
Chu Ning listened to her parents¡¯ ramblings of concern. The feeling of being loved wrapped around her like a warm current. Even when shey in bed and was about to sleep, she still felt blissful.
Chapter 626 - 626 Relaxing
626 Rxing
The next morning, Chu Ning woke up early. She greeted her parents and left with her suitcase.
Although she was going to B City to look for someone, Chu Ning was still very happy as, this time, Yan Shen had invited her out to have fun.
At first, Chu Ning had nned to keep a respectful distance from Yan Shen, the original male lead. However, as they got alongter, she gradually realized that he was a pretty good person.
It was no wonder that the original female lead liked him so much. He was handsome, outstanding, and had a good family background. Even Chu Ning, who usually only focused on her studies and career, asionally felt flustered when they were together.
Chu Ning shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to overthink things. There was still a lot of time in the future. She would take it one step at a time.
At the entrance of the station, Yan Shen wearing a white shirt and jeans, dragging a ck suitcase. When he saw Chu Ning¡¯s figure not far away, he smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Over here! Chu Ning!¡±
Chu Ning also caught sight of him. She walked up to him and took him in. ¡°Not bad, handsome guy.¡±
The smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face deepened. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself. I thought President Chu would be wearing a suit. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡youthful and beautiful.¡±
There was undisguised amazement and admiration in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes. He had long known that Chu Ning was extraordinary, but, unlike the time she had dressed up meticulously at the party, the vitality that she casually revealed today made his heart beat wildly.
At the thought of his illness, the smile on Yan Shen¡¯s face was slightly tinged with bitterness. Such a girl with a bright future was really quite attractive to him, who had already reached the end of his road.
Chu Ning saw his expression. ¡°You¡¯re also quite talkative. You¡¯ve changed a lot during this period of time.¡±
Yan Shen didn¡¯t want to say much. ¡°Not too bad. Let¡¯s go. The bus is about to enter the station.¡±
It was not a long drive. They arrived at B City in half a day. The pair got out of the car and went straight to the hotel.
Chu Ning stood at the door of the room. She looked at the luxurious suite and fell into deep thought. ¡°Boss Yan is really generous. I haven¡¯t even booked a luxury suite before.¡±
Yan Shen was about to enter the room next door. When he heard this, he casually said, ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel. There¡¯s no need to fork anything out.¡±
Chu Ning choked. She had almost forgotten that he was also a young master. However, enjoying oneself was of utmost importance when out to have fun. She quickly packed up. She was going to have lunch at this hotel. She had long heard that the food served at the restaurant in this hotel was mouth-watering.
After packing up, Chu Ning changed into a strapless dress. She didn¡¯t usually wear dresses. This dress had been stuffed into her suitcase the previous day by Mother Chu when she heard that she would be going out with a male ssmate.
Sitting on the bed, Chu Ning took out her phone and called Bai Hong. ¡°How has it been, being with my fifth brother?¡±
Something was said at the other end of the phone and Chu Ning smiled. ¡°I have something to talk to you about. I remember the first time I saw you, you were working as a bodyguard for the Zhao family in B City, right? Do you have any connections in B City?¡±
Hearing the doubts on the other end, Chu Ning was also aware of his concerns. ¡°I won¡¯t provoke any big shots. I¡¯m just looking for someone.¡±
After chatting for a while more, Chu Ning hung up the phone. She looked at the contact information in her email and decided to make the call at night. She felt that, in this line of work, they always acted at night.
Yan Shen knocked on the door. ¡°Chu Ning, shall we go and eat?¡±
When Chu Ning heard that it was mealtime, she leapt up from the bed. ¡°Coming,ing!¡±
Chu Ning opened the door and looked up. An expectant face was reflected in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes.
Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning¡¯s exquisite little face. Her eyes were shining with anticipation. Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°So someone¡¯s eyes really can shine.¡±
Yan Shen couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze away, but he saw the dress on Chu Ning. This dress was very simple, but the exposed shoulders were fair and rounded, and it gripped Chu Ning¡¯s waistline tightly.
Yan Shen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he gulped. Chu Ning saw that he seemed to be stunned. She reached out and waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Yan Shen, Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡±
Yan Shen suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°Oh¡Yes, that¡¯s right. Come on, let¡¯s go and eat.¡±
Although Chu Ning was a little puzzled as to why he was in a daze, she did not ask further. There was a bounce in her step at the thought that she would soon be able to taste delicious food. Yan Shen followed behind her and gazed at her. He was no longer a child. Moreover, his family had been urging him to get engaged to his sister. He knew very well that he liked Chu Ning.
Chu Ning used to chase after him, but now it was unknown how she felt about him. What was more¡Yan Shen thought of the few pages of the examination report. He had better not hold back such a good girl.
Chapter 627 - 627 Little Smart
627 Little Smart
After the meal, Chu Ning rxed a little. She leaned back in her chair, rubbed her stomach, and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. The western food in your hotel is really delicious.¡±
Seeing her contented look, Yan Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ck card from my family. You cane and eat anytime in the future.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Boss Yan is generous!¡±
The duo subsequently took a walk near the hotel to aid in the digestion of their food. Chu Ning felt an indescribable sense offort as the cool breeze blew. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Why did you think of asking me to go on a trip?¡±
Yan Shen pondered for a moment; he couldn¡¯t possibly say it was because he wanted her to rx after seeing that she was under so much pressure recently. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just wanted toe out and have fun, but I didn¡¯t want to be alone, so I asked you along.¡±
Chu Ning tilted her head and gave him a look. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s nothing to hide between us. If you don¡¯t want to be alone, why don¡¯t you call Xu Xi? Could it be¡¡±
When Yan Shen heard her pause, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that she had noticed it?
Chu Ning suddenly stopped and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯d be devastated after Cloud Shopping had been acquired! Do you think I¡¯m that weak?¡±
Chu Ning covered her chest with a pained expression. ¡°Trust crisis! This is a crisis of trust!¡±
Yan Shen breath caught in his chest. He could not tell whether he was disappointed or d. In the end, he was even more speechless. ¡°No such thing! I asked you toe out and have fun, but you still picked on me. Next time, I¡¯ll let you be surrounded by those old foxes! I¡¯ll let anxiety consume you till you¡¯re spinning round in circles.¡± As he spoke, he strode forward.
Chu Ning hastily chased after her sponsor for the trip tofort him. ¡°Boss Yan, Boss Yan is so magnanimous¡¡±
Yan Shen was amused by her expression. He did not expect that such an outstanding person like her would be so unenlightened one day. She had clearly made it known to the world that she liked him, but she had never mentioned giving up.
As Yan Shen thought about it, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. This was good as well. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her when he left.
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen giving a sigh and hurriedly asked, ¡°Boss Yan, what are our ns for tomorrow?¡±
Yan Shen thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park. Then, we¡¯ll go shopping in the mall. Oh, and there¡¯s also an antique street in B City that¡¯s quite famous. We can take our time.¡±
Chu Ning nodded.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you go.¡±
Yan Shen looked up to check the skies. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and sleep early. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be energetic tomorrow and won¡¯t be able to enjoy ourselves.¡±
After returning to the hotel, Chu Ning washed up and sat on a chair by the window. She dialed the contact number Bai Hong had sent her.
The call went through. A female voice came from the other end. It was unexpectedly pleasant to listen to. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±
Chu Ning followed Bai Hong¡¯s instructions. ¡°I want to buy a cell phone. I heard that you¡¯re the best second-hand phone dealer in B City.¡±
The voice on the other end changed to a man¡¯s. ¡°That was my assistant. You want to buy a cell phone? What kind do you want?¡±
When she called at noon, Bai Hong said that if she wanted to look for someone, she should say that she wanted to buy a Nokia phone, and if she wanted to do something, she should say that she wanted to buy a Little Smart phone.
¡°I want to buy a Little Smart phone.¡±
The man on the other side was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s add our contact numbers so that it¡¯s easier tomunicate our needs.¡±
Chu Ning hung up the phone and added the person¡¯s contact details, sending the person a message. She said that she would provide sponsorship for a legitimate reason, but she received a reply saying that she would have to wait for one or two days.
Chu Ning replied and put down her phone.
Sitting by the window, she recalled everything that had happened since she had transmigrated. Demolition, creating Cloud Shopping, the establishment of the Soaring Clouds Group, Cloud Shopping being acquired, buying The Parade¡She then thought of the people around her, her family, and her friends. Finally, her thoughts settled on Yan Shen¡¯s face.
Chu Ning smiled. She thought that if Yan Shen would confess his secret to her one day, she would also be willing to ask if it was possible for her to be with him.
At this moment, Yan Shen, who was next door, was not asleep either. He thought of Chu Ning and her suspicious pause during the day. He was more and more certain that she knew it in her heart, but she did not expose him.
This kind of crush-like tacit understanding was like a fire that burned in Yan Shen¡¯s heart, making his face burn hotter and hotter.
However, the illness was like a bucket of cold water that calmed him down.
Yan Shen thought to himself, ¡°Fate is really impermanent. Yan Shen is about to be trapped by his own body.¡±
Chapter 628 - 628 Couple Weekend
628 Couple Weekend
The next day, both of them woke early. As soon as they opened the door, they met each other¡¯s eyes.
They smiled at each other and Chu Ning happily said, ¡°Looks like Boss Yan is like me, looking forward to the day¡¯s activities.¡±
Yan Shen smiled, not denying it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We had lunch yesterday. Today, we¡¯ll try the hotel¡¯s breakfast. After eating, we¡¯ll go straight to the amusement park.¡±
The two of them walked side by side to the dining room. After having breakfast, they set off for the amusement park.
Along the way, Chu Ning kept praising the hotel¡¯s food. After all, she had loved to delve into food in her previous life, and it had not changed in this life. Eating scrumptious food always lifted her spirits.
At the entrance of the amusement park, Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at the sea of people inside and sighed to themselves. The amusement park was really lively on weekends.
When buying the tickets, the ticket seller looked at the two attractive youths and asked with a smile, ¡°You two must be a couple. Today is the second anniversary of our amusement park. We specially organized a couple¡¯s weekend event. All couples who prove their rtionship can enter at half-price and receive a pair of couple wristbands. All extra expenses in the amusement park can be bought for two at the price of one with the couple wristbands!¡±
Chu Ning nced at Yan Shen and was about to refuse when she suddenly heard him ask, ¡°How do we prove it?¡±
Chu Ning was shocked and looked at Yan Shen in astonishment. Yan Shen felt her gaze on him and moved closer to her, whispering into her ear, ¡°Help me save some money.¡±
Chu Ning silently criticized a rich young master like Yan Shen for saving money. He was really thrifty. However, this couple activity¡really stirred up a certain part of her heart. There was nothing wrong with agreeing, right?
When the ticket seller heard Yan Shen¡¯s question, her smile became even brighter. ¡°You simply have to kiss for more than 10 seconds.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s face instantly flushed. Yan Shen looked calm, but his ears were alreadypletely red.
The ticket seller had seen many couples as shy as them that day. ¡°So, do you wish to prove your rtionship?¡±
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen and made up her mind. It was just a kiss. It was not a loss to give her first kiss to a handsome guy like Yan Shen. ¡°Yes! Can we start now?¡±
Her determined tone made Yan Shenugh. The ticket seller was even more gleeful. ¡°Youngdy, you have a lot of courage. Of course you can. We can start as soon as your boyfriend agrees.¡±
¡Boyfriend! Yan Shen and Chu Ning began to blush once more.
¡°I agree,¡± Yan Shen stammered. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±
Neither of them had kissed before. They closed their eyes and pressed their lips together as if bravely facing a just cause. Their bodies were wooden and stiff.
Ten seconds was very short, but after feeling the softness on his mouth, Yan Shen could not help but think, ¡°So soft¡ Time should slow down, slow a little more.¡±
Chu Ning was extremely stiff. Her brain seemed to have rusted. In a daze, she smelled a faint fragrance of ink and books. Her thoughts went astray. As expected of a top student, Yan Shen actually smelled of ink and books¡
The ticket seller was keeping count, and when the time was up, she called out for them to stop. ¡°10 seconds is up. You have proven your identity as a couple, so you can get a pair of couple wristbands. You just have to buy the tickets now.¡± Chu Ning even heard friendly boos from the long line behind her.
When Yan Shen and Chu Ning heard the ticket seller¡¯s voice, they immediately leapt apart as though they had been electrocuted.
Yan Shen pursed his lips and haphazardly took out his wallet to purchase the tickets. Chu Ning stood at the side and wiped her lips ufortably. The two of them looked awkward and shy, wishing they could be swallowed up by a hole in the ground.
Yan Shen took the tickets from the ticket seller. As the ticket seller wished the two of them a long future together, Chu Ning pulled him into the amusement park.
They walked in silence for a while. Yan Shen stretched out his hand. ¡°Do you want to put this on?¡± The couple wristbands were in his open palm.
When Chu Ning saw the wristbands, she remembered the earlier kiss and the fragrance of ink and books. Her face turned red again. ¡°Of course, I have to wear it. We¡¯ve already kissed. It would be a waste not to wear it.¡± She pretended to be a shrewd businessperson, as if she didn¡¯t care about what had just happened.
In fact, when Yan Shen saw her face, he knew that she was feeling immeasurably shy. However, he would not expose her. He was afraid that Chu Ning would fly into a rage out of humiliation and escape back to the hotel in a fit of anger.
Chu Ning reached out and took a wristband. She didn¡¯t take a closer look previously, but she now realized that the bracelet was quite exquisite. When worn on her wrist, it made her hand look delicate and fair.
They were surrounded by crowds. Yan Shen was afraid that the two of them would be separated, so he took the initiative to make a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold the corner of my shirt?¡±
¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Chu Ning smiled slyly. ¡°We¡¯re a couple now. Of course, couples have to hold hands!¡±
Yan Shen earlobes were markedly red. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s hold hands.¡± As he spoke, he slowly and cautiously took Chu Ning¡¯s hand.
Chapter 629 - 629 Amusement Park
629 Amusement Park
Chu Ning and Yan Shen held hands and looked around. Thest time they hade to the amusement park, they were involved in the ident in the original book and didn¡¯t have a good time.
¡°What do you want to y?¡± Chu Ning shook Yan Shen¡¯s hand.
¡°Carousel?¡± Yan Shen pondered.
Chu Ning was shocked. ¡°You actually like the carousel?¡±
Then, without waiting for Yan Shen to speak, she pulled at him with a devious smile and ran to the end of the line. ¡°No worries! I won¡¯t tell Xu Xi and the others that the school hunk likes to y on the merry-go-round!¡±
Yan Shen realized Chu Ning was very good at making people feel embarrassed. Every time they chatted, he would be speechless.
Soon, it was their turn. Chu Ning went up and found a white horse. She stood at the side and called out to Yan Shen, ¡°Yan Shen! Here! Come and sit on this!¡±
Yan Shen did not understand, but he still walked over and sat down. He looked at Chu Ning sitting on the brown horse beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you want me to sit on this? Is there a difference?¡±
Chu Ning smiled proudly. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome! You¡¯re definitely a Prince Charming whoes riding up on a white horse!¡±
¡°But wasn¡¯t it Tang Seng who rode a white horse?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s smile froze, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Tang Seng has a lot to say. You¡¯re a man of few words. You must be a prince!¡± Then, she happily patted the horse she was seated on. ¡°I ride a brown horse. I¡¯m a knight, the prince¡¯s pdin!¡±
Yan Shen looked at her and smiled.
After getting off the merry-go-round, they went on a roller coaster ride and a pendulum ride. She didn¡¯t know what Yan Shen was trying to show, but they would take whichever ride was exciting.
After visiting almost the entire amusement park, the two of them were a little hungry. They found a restaurant and were attracted by the signboard at the front desk as soon as they entered.
Huge words were written upon it: Couple Challenge! Winner receives a limited edition doll!
Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you hungry, Yan Shen?¡±¡±
Yan Shen¡¯s eyes had been glued to Chu Ning. When he saw her eyes shine, he knew that she was feeling ¡®zealous¡¯ towards the limited edition items. He suddenly thought of how his sister always fought with richdies over limited edition bags. He thought to himself that, as expected, no woman could refuse the words ¡®limited edition¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. This challenge is quite interesting. Do you want to participate?¡±
Chu Ning was so overjoyed that she almost jumped up. ¡°Yes! Yan Shen, you¡¯re really a good person!
¡°Hello, how do we participate in this couple challenge?¡± Chu Ning asked as she walked to the front desk.
The staff¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw how attractive they were. ¡°You can participate as long as you have couple wristbands. The challenge is for both parties ¡ª one person sets five questions and answers, and the other answers them. If all answers are correct, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±
¡°Let me guess.¡± Yan Shen was one step ahead.
Chu Ning had just opened her mouth but could only change her words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle up with questions.¡±
The staff brought the props over and handed them to Chu Ning.
Chu Ning took the pen and paper and rubbed her chin as she thought for a moment. Then, she wrote down the questions and answers and handed it to the staff.
Seeing that Yan Shen was looking at her, Chu Ning smiled. She leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The questions are very simple; you¡¯ll definitely get them right.¡±
At this moment, the staff cleared her throat. ¡°The challenge is about to begin. Before it begins, no whispering is allowed.¡± Then, she looked at Yan Shen. ¡°May I know if you are ready?¡±
Yan Shen nodded. The staff held up the paper and read, ¡°First question. What color does she like the most?¡±
¡°ck,¡± Yan Shen said without thinking.
¡°Second question, how many people are there in her family?¡±
Yan Shen counted in his head. ¡°Ten people.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± The staff was a little taken aback. ¡°Third question, what award did she win in the national physicspetition?¡±
¡°Gold Award.¡± Yan Shen thought to himself that the questions were indeed very simple. Did she think he didn¡¯t know her well enough and was afraid that he¡¯d answer wrongly?
The staff nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more than half of the questions. Good luck. Fourth question, what was the name of the other host who attended the party with her?¡±
¡°Ye Ting.¡± Yan Shen felt somewhat depressed. Other students could probably answer these questions as well.
¡°Then, thest question! Who is the person she once liked?¡± After reading the question, the staff¡¯s eyes widened. Was this something that could be revealed?
Yan Shen saw the expressions of those around him who were watching the show and thought helplessly about what kind of stupid question this was. ¡°Yan Shen; myself.¡±
The staff looked at the answer on the paper and pped. ¡°Congrattions on getting all the answers right. You¡¯ve received a doll from our shop! I wish the two of you a long future together!¡±
Chapter 630 - 630 Inspection
630 Inspection
When the staff went to get the doll, Chu Ning cheerily said, ¡°How was it? Were the questions super simple? You definitely would get them right!¡±
When Yan Shen heard this, he felt even more depressed. When he saw the envious expressions of the people around him, he felt as if a heavy weight was pressing down on his chest. However, he could not say it out loud. He could only smile and nod.
After obtaining the doll and cing orders, the two of them finally sat down and had a meal.
After that, they went straight to thergest shopping mall nearby. Unexpectedly, Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang as soon as they entered the mall.
Chu Ning nced at Yan Shen, who shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go and settle your matters first.¡±
Chu Ning walked to the side and answered the call. It was the person she had contacted the night before.
He said, ¡°The Little Smart phone you chose is now avable. I wonder when you cane over to inspect the goods?¡±
Chu Ning was surprised by their speed. ¡°That quick? Can the quality be good? Didn¡¯t you say that you needed one or two days to transfer the goods?¡±
He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll naturally have guarantees.¡±
Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°How about tonight?¡±
He said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. We¡¯re open 24 hours a day.¡±
¡°Send me your shop location; I¡¯ll be there at eight o¡¯clock tonight,¡± Chu Ning said, thinking to herself that the ce introduced by Bai Hong was rather reliable.
The man hung up after agreeing. Chu Ning subsequently received an address in her email.
After dealing with all this, Chu Ning returned to Yan Shen. He was looking at a ne.
¡°Is it a gift for your sister?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously.
Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already packed her gift. This is for you. It¡¯s a thank you gift for apanying me.¡±
Chu Ning declined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I came to B City because I have other things to handle. Besides, you¡¯ve covered all the expenses ofing to B City. I¡¯m really embarrassed to take any more gifts.¡±
Yan Shen unexpectedly insisted. ¡°Take it. The expenses ofing to B City are nothing to me. I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re willing to apany me to rx.¡±
Seeing that Chu Ning still had the intention to refuse, Yan Shen had no choice but to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, then I¡¯ll be embarrassed to look for you again in the future.¡±
Chu Ning saw his determined attitude. ¡°Alright then; I¡¯ll ept it.¡±
Yan Shen took out his card to pay the bill, but he did not put the ne away. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±
Chu Ning lifted her hair and turned around.
Yan Shen looked at her fair and slender neck and put the ne on. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±
Chu Ning turned back in surprise. ¡°Huh? But we haven¡¯t started shopping yet.¡±
Yan Shen pushed her shoulder and guided her a few steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already bought what I needed to buy. Besides, you just picked up a call. You probably have something to settleter. We¡¯re so tired from ying in the morning. Go back early and rest. We still have a lot of time to shop.¡±
Back at the hotel, Chu Ning sat in her room and looked at the information about this family. She wasn¡¯t sure what the informant introduced by Bai Hong could do.
Time passed quickly. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Chu Ning knocked on Yan Shen¡¯s door. ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯m going out. Have an early rest.¡±
Yan Shen was dressed up when he opened the door. ¡°Do you need to keep this a secret? Can I go with you?¡± He was worried that Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to trouble him, so he continued, ¡°Bai Hong isn¡¯t by your side. It¡¯s still a little dangerous at night. I¡¯ll be more at ease if I apany you.¡±
Chu Ning thought for a moment. There was actually no need to keep this matter a secret. After all, she had alreadye fast enough. It was indeed safer for Yan Shen to apany her, so she nodded and agreed.
The two of them quickly arrived at a dpidated house following the address in the email.
After Chu Ning confirmed that she was in the right ce, she went up and knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, is there anyone home?¡±
The person who answered the door was a young woman. She looked well-dressed and did not look like the mother and son in the information her second brother had given her. She should be the person sent by the informant.
As expected, the woman asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to inspect the goods, right? What are you buying?
Chu Ning admired their prudence. ¡°I¡¯m buying the Little Smart phone.¡±
Chapter 631 - 631 Meeting
631 Meeting
Hearing the correct answer, the woman turned to let them enter the shabby hut.
As the house was really small and run-down, they only took a few steps before they saw the grandmother-granddaughter pair. An old woman and a young girl were standing beside something that could barely be called a bed, rubbing their hands awkwardly.
Chu Ning looked around the house. Although it was old, it was clean. It seemed that the duo cleaned it often, but there was a faint musty smell.
The woman who brought them in was the first to speak. She said to the olddy, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the sponsor, President Chu.¡±
Then, she turned around and said to Chu Ning, ¡°President Chu, this child is the one you¡¯ve chosen to sponsor. Her name is Wu Yi. Beside her is her grandmother, Wu Mei.¡±
She took out a work permit and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m a staff member at the charity foundation. You can call me Xiao Liu.¡±
After Wu Mei heard all this, she rubbed her eyes excitedly. ¡°President Chu, hello, hello. Um, please have a seat.¡± She bent down to straighten the bed to let Chu Ning sit down.
Chu Ning saw that there was enough space to sit in the room, so she did not stand on ceremony. ¡°You sit too. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± She even patted the empty seat beside her to let Yan Shen sit down as well.
Xiao Liu found a stool and sat down. She took a document from her bag and handed it to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu, this is the Wu family¡¯s information. You can check and confirm whether it¡¯s true or not before deciding whether to sponsor Wu Yi.¡±
Wu Mei was obviously a little anxious when she heard Xiao Liu mention to consider sponsorship. Chu Ning had long known from the information given to her by Chu Jing that Wu Mei loved her granddaughter very much. She was willing to work a few more jobs to let Wu Yi go to school. All these years, she had never mistreated Wu Yi.
Chu Ning flipped through the documents in her hands. These documents were not asplete as what her second brother had given her. Other than the grudge between Wu Mei and Minister Niu¡¯s mother, which she did not know much about, she had already gone through the rest several times. ¡°I wish to go ahead with the sponsorship. There isn¡¯t much of a problem.¡±
Wu Mei and Wu Yi were ecstatic. Wu Mei held Wu Yi¡¯s hand and kept wiping her tears.
Xiao Liu took out another document and asked Chu Ning to sign it. She packed up the things and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll go back and deal with the follow-up matters. Thank you again for your sponsorship, President Chu.¡±
After watching Xiao Liu leave, Chu Ning turned her gaze to Wu Yi.
Wu Yi was a very spirited child. The clothes she was wearing were probably the best, but they looked to be from a few years ago. Now, she was looking at Chu Ning with gratitude. She herself knew that her schooling put a lot of pressure on her grandmother, but her grandmother refused to give up.
Chu Ning said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve had a look at the information. You¡¯re a very good child with excellent academic results. You don¡¯t have to think that you¡¯re inferior just because you¡¯re receiving financial aid. In my opinion, this is an investment. You have potential. I won¡¯t lose out.¡±
Chu Ning could see Wu Yi¡¯s uneasiness. In the end, she still said, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m very curious about some of your Grandma¡¯s past. The value of this is far more than the small amount of money that I¡¯ve given you.¡±
Wu Yi was originally worried that there was really such a kind person in this world. When she heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. She already knew at a young age that there was no such thing as a free lunch. Chu Ning¡¯s straightforwardness made the pair feel relieved.
Wu Mei sat on a stool. The information indicated that she was only 68 years old, but the devastation of life made her exceptionally old. ¡°What past matters do you want to know, President Chu?¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about you and your sister.¡±
Chu Ning had spent so much effort just to let Wu Mei return to M City to reunite with her sister. However, even Chu Jing could not find out the story clearly ¡ª it could only be found out through the person involved.
Wu Mei¡¯s expression changed, but she quickly regained herposure. She turned to look at her granddaughter and smiled bitterly. ¡°We agreed to keep that matter a secret. Did my sister tell you?¡±
Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°No, I saw your sister¡¯s missing person notice. Coincidentally, I have a favor to ask of her son, so I used some resources to find you.¡±
¡°Missing person notice?¡± Wu Mei was a little surprised when she heard this. ¡°Is she actually looking for me?¡± Seeing Chu Ning nod in admission, Wu Meimented, ¡°She¡¯s actually looking for me. I thought we would never meet again in this life.¡±
Chapter 632 - 632 Old Story
632 Old Story
Wu Mei saw that Chu Ning was listening and wiped her tears. ¡°Actually, I made an agreement with her to keep this a secret, to not tell a third party about it. However, President Chu sponsored Wu Yi. It¡¯s a kindness to our family. It¡¯s best if we can help you.¡±
Following Wu Mei¡¯s narration, Chu Ning finally understood what had happened.
It turned out that Wu Mei¡¯s original name was Xing Lin. She had had a good rtionship with her sister, Xing Fei, since they were young. Later on, they even went to university together. Xing Fei married a government official, while Xing Lin married a soldier.
The two of them became pregnant one after the other. When Xing Lin went to visit her husband when she was three months pregnant, Xing Fei was worried. She felt that she should be safe as she was five months pregnant, so she went with Xing Lin.
However, on the way back, they met a group of hooligans. Seeing that the two women were easy to bully, they wanted get some money out of them. In the end, Xing Lin had already used all the money she had to buy things for her husband. Xing Fei had handed over all she had, but the hooligans still felt that it was not enough.
The hooligans hit Xing Fei with their sticks. Xing Fei blocked Xing Lin from the blows and lost her child. She could no longer get pregnant. Xing Lin was so frightened that she had to stay in the hospital for several months before she could keep her child.
During that period of time, Xing Fei¡¯s mental state deteriorated greatly. She cried every day with the clothes that she had prepared for her child. She was about to go blind from crying. Until Xing Lin gave birth to a pair of twin boys.
When Xing Fei saw one of the children, she hugged it tightly and refused to let go. She told everyone that this was her child. When Xing Lin saw her sister breaking down, she almost drowned with guilt. Because her sister had suffered this disaster as a result of wanting to apany her, she hardened her heart and gave the child to her sister. Then, she moved with the other child and changed her name to Wu Mei. She never returned to M City again.
Chu Ning was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Now that you know that your sister has been searching so long for you, do you want to go back?¡±
Wu Mei choked and shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s the use of returning? I don¡¯t know if she has recovered from her illness. It will be bad if I appear and agitate her again.¡±
Chu Ning looked at her. ¡°But she¡¯s been looking for you for almost forty years. I heard that this matter has be a sore point for her.¡±
Wu Mei wavered. The guilt in her heart had been tormenting her all these years. Moreover, she had lost her husband in her middle age and her son in herter years. The child that she had given away at birth had be a knot in her heart. She wanted to see this child so much.
Seeing Wu Mei¡¯s hesitation, Chu Ning suggested, ¡°How about this? I can help you ask your sister. If she misses you and wants to see you, I¡¯ll call you.¡±
Wu Mei wanted to say something but held back. Chu Ning continued, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, the sponsorship will still not end. I will sponsor Wu Yi until she goes to university and then let her work in mypany. Is that okay?¡±
Wu Mei thought that her tears had long dried up, but she could not stop them that night. She kept bowing to Chu Ning. ¡°Thank you, thank you, President Chu. I¡¯m really grateful.¡±
Wu Yi supported her grandmother at the side, tears streaming down her face.
After that, Chu Ning left. After all, Wu Yi hadn¡¯t yet done her homework, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb her.
After leaving, she returned to the hotel. At the hotel lobby, Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen. ¡°Thank you for being willing to apany me.¡±
Yan Shen had not uttered a single word the entire night. He returned her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you going back to M City?¡±
Chu Ning touched her face, embarrassed. ¡°Yes, I thought it would take a few more days. I didn¡¯t expect everything to go so smoothly and so quickly.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it good that it went smoothly?¡± Yan Shen smiled.
Chu Ning looked at him worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s good, but won¡¯t I be leaving you alone when I return to M City?¡±
Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to M City with you. It¡¯s not much fun here anyway.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yan Shen. I originally said I¡¯d apany you, but in the end¡¡± Chu Ning felt even worse.
Yan Shen interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good enough that you can apany me. As foring out to have fun, there will still be opportunities in the future.¡± He was silently thinking to himself, ¡°I hope there will be other chances in future.¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing his words. She entered the hotel helplessly. When she returned to her room, Chu Ning was anxious to return to M City. However, when she thought of Yan Shen, she felt as if there was a weight pressing down on her.
She shook her head and shook all the nonsense from her mind. She thought about how to tell Minister Niu about this when she returned to M City.
Chapter 633 - 633 Meeting Minister Niu Again
633 Meeting Minister Niu Again
The next morning, Chu Ning and Yan Shen returned to M City. After bidding farewell at the station, Chu Ning went straight to the city center.
It had only been a few days since shest came. Seeing the City nning Administrative Department again this time, she had mixed emotions. She hoped that the conditions this time would move Minister Niu.
Just as she was about to look for someone to ask where Minister Niu¡¯s office was, she saw him walking towards her.
Chu Ning was delighted and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Minister Niu!¡±
Minister Niu had just finished a meeting. He was shocked and a little annoyed when he saw Chu Ning, thinking, ¡°These developers are really everywhere.¡±
¡°Do you have time?¡± Chu Ning asked. ¡°I want to talk to you about your mother¡¯s missing person notice.¡±
Minister Niu¡¯s eyes were wide open. In his position, there were naturally many people who wanted to curry favor with him and ask about his family. His mother also knew about this, so she posted a missing person notice in the hope that there would be news.
However, no one had provided him with any useful information over the years. He was a little afraid that it would be all for naught. After all, his mother¡¯s mental state had not been good in the early years, and she had only returned to normal after some time.
He still remembered that he had only been 6 years old at that time. His mother looked at his face and suddenly decided to send out a missing person notice. His father was silent for a long time and did not refute. He once asked who this person was, but his mother kept crying and his father kept silent. He did not ask again.
After all these years, his mother had never given up. From time to time, she would look at the photos on the missing person notice and sigh.
Minister Niu didn¡¯t know whether Chu Ning was telling the truth or not, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen to her. It just so happened that he had nothing on at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s talk at my house.¡±
As the two of them walked out, Minister Niu said, ¡°Chu Ning, I know you need my help, but I hope you can really bring good news. If you can help my mother find this person, I will do my best within the scope of my abilities.¡±
Chu Ning felt assured hearing his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Minister Niu. The person your mother is searching for is still alive. Although her life isn¡¯t very good, I¡¯ve helped her granddaughter, which has relieved some of the pressure.¡±
Minister Niu¡¯s mother lived in the government building, not far from the city government. Minister Niu drove very quickly and reached in no time.
Chu Ning followed Minister Niu as he went upstairs and knocked on the door. It was Minister Niu¡¯s mother, Xing Fei, who opened the door.
¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked happily upon seeing Minister Niu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work?¡± She nced around and saw Chu Ning behind him. She was a little surprised. ¡°And this youngdy is¡?¡± She moved aside. ¡°Come on in.¡±
Minister Niu brought Chu Ning into the room and gave her a look, signaling her to not say anything. After changing their shoes, the three of them sat on the sofa. Xing Fei called Minister Niu¡¯s father to brew tea for the guest. ¡°Old Niu, someone¡¯s here. Go make some tea.¡±
Minister Niu was indeed a filial son. He was first asking after his parents¡¯ health. Then, he deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a clue about the missing person notice.¡±
Seeing his mother abruptly stand up, Minister Niu quickly helped her up and patted her back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. This youngdy is the one who provided the clues. I don¡¯t know the details, so I brought her to see you. Don¡¯t be anxious. Take care of your health.¡±
¡°What clues do you have?¡± Xing Fei grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you find her?¡± Her anxious tone startled Chu Ning.
Chu Ning sighed. ¡°Yes, I found her, but she didn¡¯t want toe back. She was worried that she would agitate you again.¡±
Xing Fei became even more agitated, and her tone suddenly rose. ¡°How could it be! I¡¯ve been searching for her for 36 years!¡±
Minister Niu was afraid that she would faint from excitement, so he quickly helped her sit down. The man in the kitchen also came out. When he saw Xing Fei in that state, he walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Son, go cut some fruit for the guest. I¡¯ll take care of your mother.¡±
Chu Ning was ttered and waved her hand, ¡°No need, no need. Minister Niu, no need to trouble yourself.¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t dare to ask Minister Niu to cut fruits for her. She still had a favor to ask.
Chapter 634 - 634 Meeting
634 Meeting
Xing Fei held her husband¡¯s hand tightly and firmly said, ¡°Let him go. If the news you brought is true, then you are our family¡¯s benefactor. Cutting a te of fruit is nothing.¡±
Minister Niu also expressed that it was fine. He asked Chu Ning to chat with his mother and not provoke her too much. Then, he went to cut the fruit.
Xing Fei held her husband¡¯s hand. It was as if she had gained some strength and calmed down greatly. ¡°You said you found her. What evidence do you have?¡±
Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°Her name is Xing Lin, and now she¡¯s called Wu Mei. After she gave you one of the twins, she left with the other.¡±
Xing Fei became excited again, but she continued to ask, ¡°Did she tell you why she left?¡±
Chu Ning knew that she still didn¡¯tpletely believe her. ¡°It¡¯s because you had a miscarriage to protect her. You couldn¡¯t get pregnant anymore and had a mental breakdown. She felt very guilty. She was afraid that you would be agitated when you saw her, so she left the child to you and went away.¡±
¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± Xing Fei¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Old Niu, did you hear that? We finally found her!¡±
Xing Fei¡¯s husband was a very refined person. Wu Mei said that he was a government official. This could be seen even when he was old, but at this moment, his eyes were also red.
He knew about what had happened back then. In fact, he did not me his wife¡¯s sister. After all, it was his wife who suggested apanying her. It was also his wife who took the initiative to protect her. Even if his wife could no longer get pregnant, he had never thought of divorcing her. However, he didn¡¯t expect his wife, who was on the verge of breaking down, to hold onto her sister¡¯s child and not let go. His sister also left the child behind and disappeared.
Xing Fei cried so hard that she was gasping hard. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and asked as he helped her breathe, ¡°How is she now? What about the child? Married, right?¡±
Chu Ning looked at the crying Xing Fei and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was afraid that Xing Fei would weep to death if she did.
Seeing her hesitation, Xing Fei rushed over and pulled at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she sick? Where is she? Where is she?¡±
Chu Ning sighed helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s not sick, but she hasn¡¯t been living well these years.¡± Chu Ning nced at Xing Fei.
Xing Fei hastily said, ¡°I can take it. Tell me, child! Tell me!¡±
Chu Ning had no choice but to say, ¡°Her husband passed away on a mission when she was middle-aged. A few years ago, her son also passed away on a mission. Now, she and her granddaughter, who is in primary school, are the only ones left.¡±
Xing Fei stood up abruptly. ¡°I want to find her. I want to bring her home!¡± As she spoke, she was about to leave.
Her husband quickly stopped her and pulled her to sit down. ¡°Xiao Fei, don¡¯t be anxious. This youngdy has already said that Xiao Lin doesn¡¯t want toe back. Let¡¯s not be anxious and think of a way. If you go looking for her directly, it won¡¯t be easy for Xiao Lin.¡±
Xing Fei quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What¡¯s your name, youngdy? Can you contact her and help us persuade her? As long as she can see us, I¡¯ll promise you anything you want!¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. I sponsored her granddaughter and asked her for her opinion after I found out about this. I said that I would help her find out your stance first. If you¡¯re willing to see her, I¡¯ll call her.¡±
Looking at Xing Fei, who was getting excited again, Chu Ning hurriedly said, ¡°But she¡¯s in B City, and her granddaughter still has to go to school. I don¡¯t think she cane to M City. If you want to see her, you might have to go to B City.¡±
Then, she heard Xing Fei cry and say, ¡°I¡¯ll go to B City immediately! Old Niu, book the tickets for me!¡±
Her husband sighed helplessly and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Thank you, youngdy. What¡¯s your name?¡±
Chu Ning immediately smiled and said, ¡°My name is Chu Ning.¡±
As heforted Xing Fei, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you for this. Please give Xiao Lin a call. We¡¯ll go and see her immediately. If you need anything, just look for Niu Wen.¡±
At this moment, Minister Niu came out of the kitchen with the cut fruit. He had clearly heard every word that had been uttered outside. He suddenly found out that he was not their biological son. Even though he had been in the government for many years and had long learned to control his emotions, he had almost cut his hand. He handed the fruit to Chu Ning and said, ¡°Thank you. My name is Niu Wen. When my parents and Ie back from meeting that person, you can ask for anything.¡±
Chapter 635 - 635 Reuniting
635 Reuniting
Under the gazes of the three people, Chu Ning dialed the phone. ¡°Auntie Wu Mei? I¡¯ve already met your sister. She misses you very much and wants to see you now.¡±
Hearing the sobbing voice on the other end of the phone, Xing Fei covered her mouth and cried until she was out of breath.
Chu Ning hung up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. It¡¯s not easy to find that ce.¡±
After a period of chaos, they finally arrived at Wu Mei¡¯s house before it turned dark. Xing Fei knocked on the door with trembling hands. When she saw Wu Mei¡¯s old face, she wiped her tears and sized her up several times. Then, she hugged her and wept, ¡°Xiao Lin!¡±
Wu Mei was in Xing Fei¡¯s arms. Tears welled up in her eyes and she carefully hugged Xing Fei back. When she spoke, her voice trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Sister¡¡±
Xing Fei¡¯s husband rubbed his eyes. ¡°Xiao Fei, Xiao Lin, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±
Xing Fei wiped her face haphazardly and held Wu Mei¡¯s hand as she walked into the house. As she entered, she saw the dpidated appearance of the house and could not stop crying.
When they reached somewhere where they could sit down, the two sisters sat. Xing Fei gazed at her sister, not wanting to look away, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.
Suddenly, Xing Fei thought of Niu Wen. ¡°Niu Wen,e and kneel down.¡±
Minister Niu was considered influential in the outside world, but in front of these people, he knelt down as he was asked.
Xing Fei looked at Wu Mei. ¡°Xiao Lin, look. This is your child.¡± Then, she said to Minister Niu, ¡°Niu Wen, call ¡®Mom¡¯.¡±
Without waiting for Minister Niu to speak, Wu Mei smiled. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve never raised him all these many years. You raised him. He¡¯s your son.¡±
Faced with this family matter, Chu Ning also knew that it was not good for her to be present, so she quietly left.
After waiting for about an hour, Minister Niu walked out of the house. His eyes were red, probably from crying.
He walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side and wiped his eyes, slightly emotional. ¡°Chu Ning, we must really thank you for this.¡± Then, he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. After I became a minister, many people wanted to make an issue out of this missing person notice. They hoped that they could get favors from me, but they all failed.¡±
Speaking of this, he looked at Chu Ning. ¡°Who would have thought that a youngdy like you would have found her. It seems that it¡¯s not just luck that enabled you to upy a piece ofnd in M City in such a short time.¡±
Chu Ning also smiled. ¡°Minister Niu is making too much of it.¡±
Minister Niu patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I thought you helped my mother with something that¡¯s been on her mind. I didn¡¯t expect you to also help me find my biological mother. You can ask for anything in return for this favor. When I¡¯m done here, let¡¯s meet and talk about it in detail. Just tell me what you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±
Chu Ning was delighted. She had been waiting for this sentence. Now that she was confident about obtaining thend, Chu Ning felt relieved. ¡°Minister Niu, you¡¯re too kind. I won¡¯t disturb your family reunion. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±
Minister Niu didn¡¯t ask her to stay. That day¡¯s impact on him was too great; he needed some time to digest it.
It was toote to go back to M City. Chu Ning found a hotel and stayed in bed with nothing to do. After thinking about it, she took out her phone and called Yan Shen.
The call went through very quickly. It was as if the person on the other end had been waiting by the phone almost all day. There was no hint of sleepiness in Yan Shen clear voice. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±
Chu Ning felt rxed the moment she heard Yan Shen¡¯s voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±
Yan Shen was silent for a moment. He seemed a little surprised and a little depressed. ¡°You called me sote at night to ask me why I haven¡¯t slept?¡±
Chu Ning burst outughing. Yan Shen¡¯s tone was really a little cute. He was no longer the aloof school hunk from back then. ¡°How could it be? Boss Yan is so busy, I definitely have to talk about something deeper. Let me think, what should I talk about?¡±
Yan Shen surprisingly said, ¡°Bone broth.¡±
Chu Ning was stunned, ¡°What?¡±
¡°We¡¯re talking about bone broth. It¡¯s deep.¡± Yan Shen repeated himself.
Chu Ning was silent for a moment, holding back herughter as her voice shook. ¡°Yan Shen, you know how to tell cold jokes too.¡±
Yan Shen heard her trembling voice and sighed helplessly.
The two of them listened to each other¡¯s breathing and then said in unison, ¡°Good night. Hope you have sweet dreams.¡±
Chapter 636 - 636 Visiting The Parade
636 Visiting The Parade
After saying goodnight to each other in unison, Chu Ning quickly hung up the phone and curled up under the nket. Her little face was slightly flushed, and her emotions were in turmoil. In the end, she fell asleep.
The next day, Chu Ning returned to the the Chu residence alone. Now that the Minister Niu issue was basically settled, she was just waiting for him to be avable. Therefore Chu Ning had a lot of time to apany her parents.
When she reached home, she saw her father sitting on the sofa watching television. Her mother was busying herself in the kitchen. She was a little surprised. ¡°Mom, Dad? Why are you at home at this time?¡±
When her father saw her, he smiled and called her over to sit down. ¡°Your mother and I are off today. What about you? Are you done with your work?¡±
Chu Ning smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost done with work. I wanted toe back and apany you and Mom.¡±
Her father looked at her carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± He sighed. ¡°Your mother and I are not capable enough to give all of you a better life. You have to work hard for these things. We can¡¯t help you at all.¡±
Her father felt a little bitter as he went on, ¡°You¡¯re only a child and have to run around for this family¡¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t feel tired at all. I like these things very much.¡± She gently held his arm and acted coquettishly, like a child. ¡°I still have to thank you both for always supporting me. You allowed me to go out and make a living without any worries.¡±
Father Chu patted Chu Ning¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s our fortune to have a daughter like you.¡±
¡°Dad!¡± A thought suddenly came to Chu Ning. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the world I¡¯ve conquered, right? I¡¯ll bring you and Mom to take a lookter so that you can rest assured. How about it?¡±
Mr. Chu looked at his daughter¡¯s coquettish look and naturally agreed. He quickly called Mrs. Chu from the kitchen and told her not to busy herself anymore.
Chu Ning even knocked on Chu Jing¡¯s door, but she did not get a response. Only then did she learn from her mother that Chu Jing had left early in the morning. He did not say what he was going to do and had not yet returned.
Chu Ning gave up somewhat regretfully, but she quickly pulled herself together and brought her parents to The Parade.
After reaching The Parade, Old Fang and the others were at work. When they saw Chu Ning walking over with her parents, Old Fang walked over. ¡°President Chu!¡±
Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Old Fang! How have all of you been recently?¡±
Old Fang grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Fantastic! Thank you, President Chu, for giving us this opportunity!¡±
Chu Ning patted Old Fang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do your job well. I¡¯ll take my parents on a tour of The Parade. You can go and do your work.¡±
Old Fang nodded repeatedly. Chu Ning led her parents forward. ¡°Xiao Ning, was that person your employee?¡± her father asked curiously.
Chu Ning nodded. ¡°Old Fang and the rest, they were originally homeless. I helped them get identity cards and hired them.¡±
Mr. Chu nodded. Mrs. Chu also rued, ¡°They¡¯re all pitiful people. It¡¯s good that you can help them.¡±
Chu Ning smiled. After all, she had wanted to help Old Fang and the others back then.
As they continued to move forward, they saw the artists. Ever since Chu Ning asked them to move there and freely show off their art, they seemed to have finally found a soulmate. They were immersed in artistic creation every day and were extremely intoxicated.
Octopus Without Tentacles¡¯ sharp eyes noticed Chu Ning and the other two. ¡°Friends! It¡¯s Stunning Beauty! She¡¯s here to see us!¡±
The surrounding artists who heard the shouts also became excited. They shouted out, asking where she was and rushed over to form a circle.
Chu Ning looked at the frightened Mrs. Chu and the vignt Mr. Chu. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here to bring my parents to see The Parade today. You guys can continue with your creations.¡±
After hearing this, they became even more enthused. Crazy Stone eagerly said, ¡°The parents of such a ssy person like Stunning Beauty must have even better taste! Do you want toe and listen to mytest song?¡±
Chu Ning held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Make way, make way! Everyone! Perhaps another time, we¡¯re in a hurry!¡±
Chu Ning brought her parents out of the circle and wiped her forehead. ¡°Mom, Dad, are you alright?¡±
¡°Xiao Ning, where did you find these people?¡± Her mother was still feeling jumpy. ¡°This is too¡¡± She didn¡¯t know how to describe it and was speechless for a moment.
Her father also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It can¡¯t be that these people have any mental illnesses, right? You have to be careful.¡±
Chapter 637 - 637 Class Reunion
637 ss Reunion
Chu Ning felt her parents¡¯ love. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. We¡¯ve already checked them out before we let them move in. They don¡¯t have any mental illnesses.¡± She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°They¡¯re not bad people. They¡¯re just obsessed with art and are different from ordinary people. Mom, Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me.¡±
Mr. Chu was slightly relieved after hearing this. He felt that Chu Ning was a very assertive child. She could handle these things herself, so he did not give her too much advice. Mrs. Chu, on the other hand, slightly restrained the worry in her eyes. After all, she was her only daughter, and she always worried about her.
Chu Ning also knew that it was impossible to make her parents feel at ease with just a few words. She didn¡¯t say anything more and changed the topic. She introduced her ns for The Parade to her parents.
Although the two of them did not quite understand what she was saying, their attention was quickly diverted. Seeing Chu Ning¡¯s proud expression, they were also happy.
After shopping for a while, Chu Ning brought her parents to Mingde Building. The moment they entered, they were shocked by the low-key and luxurious decor inside. It was not until the waiter led them into a private room and only the family of three was left that Mrs. Chu asked, ¡°Xiao Ning, why are we here for dinner? It must be very expensive; let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±
Mr. Chu nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you in the stage of starting a business? Don¡¯t waste your money on this. Just eat at home.¡±
Chu Ning shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°How can bringing you both out for a meal be called a waste?¡± She pushed the menu in front Mr. and Mrs. Chu. ¡°Both of you, quickly take a look and see what you¡¯d like to eat. It¡¯s not easy for me to bring you out. Of course, we have to have a nice meal.¡±
When Mrs. Chu opened the menu, she was shocked by the prices inside. She quickly handed it to Mr. Chu, who was so dumbfounded that his jaw almost dropped. He closed the menu. ¡°Xiao Ning, let¡¯s go home and eat. This¡ This is too scary.¡±
Chu Ning sighed feebly and had an idea. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom and Dad. Don¡¯t be afraid of spending money. This restaurant is opened by one of my business partners. He can afford to treat you to a meal.¡±
Father Chu insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not good to owe a favor. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±
Just as Chu Ning was feeling helpless, someone knocked on the door. Chu Ning looked up and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Xu Xi.¡±
Chu Ning stood up in surprise. She was about to walk out when she stopped and looked at her parents. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when they saw Chu Ning¡¯s silly look. Mr. Chu waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±
Chu Ning pushed the door open briskly. It was Xu Xi at the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Xu Xi burst outughing. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re acting all high and mighty now. What¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re not allowed to eat here?¡±
Chu Ning was choked by his words and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really so talkative now!¡±
Xu Xi smiled brightly. ¡°Some of our ssmates said that they wanted to have a gathering, so I booked this restaurant. When I went upstairs, I saw your back and asked the front desk ¡ª it was indeed you. So I thought I¡¯de over and say hello.¡±
Chu Ning said delightedly, ¡°Then you have good taste. I just took my parents to The Parade and wanted to bring them for a nice meal.¡±
Chu Ning nced around and quietly leaned over. She whispered in Xu Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m already confident about the matter you told me about.¡±
¡°I knew you could do it!¡± Xu Xi was stunned for a moment before he became joyful. ¡°Keep it up!¡±
¡°Of course!¡± Chu Ning smiled radiantly. ¡°I have to thank you for your help. When I seed, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±
Xu Xi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then. Go apany Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯m going to eat as well. When our ssmates find out that you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll probably run over.¡±
Chu Ning thought about that scene and waved her hand, feeling vexed. ¡°That¡¯s not good. You have to help me conceal this. I¡¯m going to apany my parents! See you!¡±
Chu Ning slipped away immediately. Xu Xi watched as she walked back into the private room. He suddenly remembered how she had just whispered to him, and his face turned red.
Chapter 638 - 638 Looking for Trouble
638 Looking for Trouble
Chu Ning returned to the private room. She saw that Mr. and Mrs. Chu had put aside the menu; they looked like they were ready to leave any moment. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mom, Dad, can you order?¡±
¡°Order?¡± Mrs. Chu shook her head and said, her heart aching. ¡°The prices are higher than my blood pressure! If you have money, you can eat whatever you wish at home!¡±
Chu Ning rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Sigh, but my ssmates all know that I brought my parents here for dinner. If I leave without eating, what will they think of me?¡±
Chu Ning noticed that her parents were wavering. She immediately increased her firepower. ¡°Besides, this restaurant is opened by a business partner of mine. If he finds out that I brought my parents here for dinner and left without ordering, our coboration might be over.¡± After saying that, she sighed and looked especially disappointed.
Mr. Chu helplessly stroked her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s fine to have a meal, but you can¡¯t do it next time.¡±
Chu Ning immediately beamed with joy. She handed the menu to Mr. Chu and attentively poured water for Mrs. Chu. Mrs. Chu smiled and said that she had given birth to such a living treasure.
The family of three had a delicious meal. Just as Chu Ning was driving her parents home, her phone rang. Chu Ning picked up the phone with one hand. ¡°Hello?¡±
Chu Yuen¡¯s panting voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sis! Something bad happened! Someone is causing trouble at The Parade!¡±
Before Chu Ning could ask clearly, the phone was hung up. Chu Ning anxiously said ¡®hello¡¯ into the phone a few times. When she realized that the call had been disconnected, her expression turned ugly.
Mr. Chu heard themotion and knew that something had happened. He quickly said to Chu Ning, ¡°Xiao Ning, pull up by the side. Your mother and I can go back by ourselves.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s heart was on fire, but she was not very nervous because she knew that Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother had left people to watch over The Parade. Chu Yuen and Old Fang and the rest were not fools. They would not initiate a fight. They should be able to wait for Fifth Brother¡¯s assistance. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send the two of you home first.¡±
Mr. Chu knew that she was anxious, so he didn¡¯t say anything else, afraid that he would disturb her driving.
When they reached downstairs, Mrs. Chu could not help but remind her worriedly, ¡°Xiao Ning, be careful. You must protect yourself!¡±
Hearing Mrs. Chu¡¯s words, Chu Ning temporarily suppressed the anxiety in her heart. She raised her head and met the worried eyes of the old couple. Her heart warmed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± With that, she drove away.
No matter how worried Mr. and Mrs. Chu were, they knew that Chu Ning¡¯s current situation was not something they could interfere with.
They could only pray that nothing would happen to Chu Ning.
Chu Ning took advantage of the fact that there were not many cars on the road and floored the elerator. She soon arrived nearby.
After getting out of the car, she did not rush into The Parade. Instead, she first called Chu Yang. ¡°Fifth Brother, someone earlier came to The Parade to cause trouble. Did you receive the news?¡±
Chu Yang sounded like he was in the car. ¡°My men have already sent me a message. Xiao Ning, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in the car now and will be there soon. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t get hurt.¡±
Chu Ning was confident. She walked toward The Parade and picked up an iron rod by the side of the road. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±
Chu Yang smiled. ¡°Silly girl, why are you being so polite with your fifth brother?¡± After reminding Chu Ning to be careful again, Chu Yang hung up the phone and slowly clenched his fists. No matter who it was, if they dared to cause trouble for his sister, he would definitely make sure that this group of trash would not leave unscathed.
Chu Ning carried the iron rod and walked cautiously. Looking at the surrounding environment, the situation didn¡¯t appear serious. Old Fang and the others had been bullied many times before, and they were very good at showing weakness. Under her guidance, Chu Yuen should also not fight head-on.
Those people should be from the underworld, but it was unclear whether they were given orders by others or were there for the territory.
As they walked further in, they could hear a conversation between Chu Yuen and an unfamiliar man.
Chu Ning hightailed it and ran forward. When she was close, she slowed down and gradually saw what was going on.
Chu Yuen stood in front of Old Fang, and behind him were the homeless people he had brought over. Although fear was still written all over their faces, they tried their best to straighten their backs.
Chapter 639 - 639 Getting Paid to Work
639 Getting Paid to Work
Old Fang probably didn¡¯t want a child to stand in front of him, so he reached out to protect Chu Yuen a few times.
A group of brawny tattooed men stood opposite Chu Yuen. Their faces were nk and looked rather intimidating.
The leader was smiling, but it was obvious that he was merely putting on a front.
As they got closer, Chu Ning heard their conversation clearly.
The leaderughed and said, ¡°Your President Chu isn¡¯t here yet? Not even caring about such a big business?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already called her. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Chu Yuen tried his best to keep his expression calm. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±
The man continued to smile calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m just taking money from others and helping them eliminate disasters.¡± He pretended to sigh. ¡°We have to make a living too. There¡¯s no reason for us to make things difficult for a business upstart like President Chu. But who knows which big shot President Chu has offended?¡±
His smile had a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°The higher-ups have given the order, so our subordinates can only follow.¡±
Chu Yuen was about to speak when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s voice from the side. ¡°Oh? I wonder who I offended to get into this mess? Sir, you might as well tell me and do me a favor so that we can meet in the future.¡±
Chu Yuen was delighted, but he was also worried about Chu Ning¡¯s safety. He really couldn¡¯t handle the big scene there. He had called Chu Ning to dy and to get help.
He didn¡¯t expect her to be alone. Chu Yuen didn¡¯t find any helpers and suspected that they were hiding in the dark. He kept scanning the surroundings with his eyes, hoping to find some clues.
Chu Ning looked calm andposed, but her palms were already slippery with sweat. However, she could not reveal her fear. Fifth Brother was on the way. She just had to hold on until he arrived.
The leader narrowed his eyes. A dark light shed across his eyes. ¡°President Chu, you¡¯re not in a hurry. Aren¡¯t you worried that your subordinates will lose their arms and legs?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you guys here for me?¡± Chu Ning stood in front of Chu Yuen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for innocent people. After all, they¡¯re just workers.¡±
The leader of the group stopped smiling and waved his hand. ¡°Brothers, beat them up. Don¡¯t show mercy.¡±
Chu Ning held the iron rod tightly in front of her. There was a constantmotion behind her. Some workers were so afraid that they wanted to escape.
Chu Yuen wanted to rush out and fight with the gangsters, but saw that they were holding the weapons in their hands expressionlessly, and some could throw an adult man out with their bare hands, Chu Ning could only hold on to Chu Yuan and try to stall for time.
The leader lit a cigarette and took a puff. He looked at the workers with satisfaction as they either got beaten up or ran away. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t hold a grudge against me. I know you have connections too. Call them over as well. Let¡¯s have a good time.¡±
After saying that, he frowned. ¡°Two brothers,e and entertain President Chu and her brother. Impolite idiots. Don¡¯t you know who are the important figures?¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, two burly men rushed over. Chu Yuen was grabbed by the cor. There was a small dagger hidden in Chu Yuan¡¯s hand. He spun around and stabbed it into the hand of the person who grabbed him.
That person did not expect to be stabbed. His face was twisted in pain as he desperately tried to shake Chu Yuen off. The situation had changed. Like a wolf cub, Chu Yuen grabbed onto the man tightly and did not let go. He pulled out his dagger and stabbed the man¡¯s shoulder. Blood sttered everywhere.
Someone behind Chu Ning lightened his footsteps and raised his fist to smash down fiercely. Chu Yuen was entangled with a new enemy and could not escape in time. He screamed at her to get out of the way.
Chu Ning saw that the momentum was not right. She lowered her head and dodged the fist that came from behind her. She turned around and hit the attacker¡¯s abdomen without hesitation. No matter how tough the man was, he retched after being hit in the stomach.
Chu Ning seized the opportunity and hit the man¡¯s head with her rod. The rod bent and Chu Ning¡¯s hand was numb from the shock. However, the man did not fall down. He had on a ferocious expression and was about to grab Chu Ning when Chu Ning raised her foot and kicked him. The pain from being attacked in the lower body and the dy from being hit in the head came together ¡ª the person finally fell to the ground.
The siblings stood back-to-back, threatening everyone like wolves. The people who surrounded them were also intimidated by their aura and did not continue.
The leader was a little annoyed. ¡°A bunch of trash! All of you! Get them! You can¡¯t even do anything about two children! What¡¯s the use of me providing for you good-for-nothings!¡±
As he spoke, he kicked the man closest to him. He was so angry that he almost wanted to take action himself.
Chapter 640 - 640 Confrontation
640 Confrontation
When those people heard their boss curse, they immediately came back to their senses. They formed a circle and gradually closed in, pressing forward step by step.
Chu Ning did not dare rx, but she heard the sound of footstepsing from afar. Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. She tightened her grip on the rod and raised it slightly.
The people surrounding them attacked together. Chu Yuen tried his best to tear open a hole for Chu Ning. Before the duo could take action, Chu Yang rushed over. On his way there, he saw some workers running for their lives. When he reached them, he was furious. Without hesitation, he pulled out his gun. ¡°All of you, stop!¡±
Those people¡¯s actions were interrupted by the angry roar behind them. They wanted to make a move, but they saw that Chu Ning¡¯s reinforcements had arrived. They could only stop and wait for the boss¡¯s order.
The boss had a cigarette in his mouth. His smile had long disappeared. ¡°Oh, President Chu¡¯s reinforcements are here. They¡¯re a littlete.¡±
Chu Yang gave Chu Ning a look, signaling her to rest assured. Looking at the people surrounding Chu Ning and her brother, he raised his head. The underlings behind him also went up to surround those people.
Chu Yang raised his gun and swaggered into the encirclement.
When those people saw the gun, they couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks and quietly moved to make way for Chu Yang.
When their boss saw this scene, he was so irate that the veins on his neck popped out. ¡°Garbage! A bunch of cowards! It¡¯s just a toy gun! You guys¡¡±
Before he could finish his words, a bullet had already embedded itself in his foot, interrupting him. His pants were grazed by the bullet, and the broken bricks hit his leg. The pain told him that it was not a toy gun.
He didn¡¯t believe that such a kid could help Chu Ning. The people he brought were probably hooligans and couldn¡¯t bepared to the men from the underworld who did the dirty work under him.
Even if Chu Yang took out a gun, he would only think that he was using a toy gun to scare people. He had yed this trick when he was a child.
Chu Yang smiled. ¡°If you want to try the toy gun, you cane forward.¡± He stretched his muscles and stood in front of the man, pointing the gun at his head. ¡°Whose dog are you? Why are you so savage?¡±
The leader threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with his toes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me whose dog I am? Aren¡¯t you Chu Ning¡¯s dog too?¡±
When Chu Ning heard him say that Fifth Brother was her dog, an unknown fire rose in her heart.
Chu Yang didn¡¯t really care. He dug his ears. ¡°Oh? Is anyone talking?¡± Then, he looked at him casually. ¡°What are you barking about?¡±
The man¡¯s calm mask in front of Chu Ning was shattered by Chu Yang¡¯s words. He tried hard to slow his breathing, but he still shouted in a rough voice, ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack!¡±
Seeing that his subordinates were hesitating and unwilling to move, he was exasperated and shouted, his face flushed, ¡°Idiots! Cowards! How many of you can he kill with one gun! Beat them to death!¡±
However, his subordinates looked at each other. None of them wanted to go up first and take the bullet.
He looked at the people Chu Yang had brought with him, then at the gun in Chu Yang¡¯s hand. He was so enraged that he almost stomped his feet. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, Chu Yang really dared to shoot, and they only brought sticks, not even knives.
He cursed inside. He hated the fact that the information given by the higher-ups was iplete. They said that Chu Ning was a high school student and only had some business acumen. As for the lunatics in herwork, they did not mention a word about them.
He knew that he had be cannon fodder. He did not want his underlings to die, so he could only grit his teeth and retreat. Before he left, he did not forget to say some harsh words, ¡°President Chu is really capable. However, I still have to advise you ¡ª the heavens will punish those who are arrogant. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be ignorant.¡± Before he left, he did not forget to get someone to carry the two unconscious people on the ground.
Chu Ning watched him dejectedly leave, but she did not let her guard down at all.
This person had obviously been instructed by someone to target her and ruin her ce. However, she did not have many hidden enemies. Cloud Shopping had long been given to Zhou Hao. No matter how she thought about it, she could not be sure who bore such a huge grudge against her.
Chu Yang saw her frown and stretched out his hand to smooth her brows.
Chu Ning was stunned by his actions. She raised her head and looked at him in confusion.
Chapter 641 - 641 A Wave of Peace
641 A Wave of Peace
Chu Yang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. You look like an olddy.¡± Seeing that Chu Ning didn¡¯t know how to react, he patted her head.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if the sky falls, us brothers will be here.¡± After all, Chu Ning was still a child. He thought that Chu Ning was frightened by what had just happened. Thinking of how his subordinates with sisters wouldfort them, he said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still a child. Studying is the most important thing. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡¯ll help you resolve them.¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Seeing Chu Yang nod his head perfunctorily, she pulled at him and pointed it out. ¡°Look! This entire ce is mine! How can a child be so powerful!¡±
Chu Yang thought that his sister was asking for praise. He patted Chu Ning¡¯s head repeatedly, praising her as if she was the only one in the world.
Chu Ning waspletely speechless. She realized that Fifth Brother not only had a sharp tongue when he scolded people, but he was also good at coaxing people. She might as well just ignore him.
Chu Ning thought about how Old Fang and the others had been bullied like this all day long. It was not easy for them to have a few days of peace, but now this happened again. She had to go andfort them.
Chu Yang saw through her intentions and held her back. ¡°You said that you have such a big ce, but you don¡¯t even have a subordinate?¡±
Chu Ning was confused. What did these two have to do with each other? She definitely had employees.
Chu Yang saw that her muddle-headed look and tapped her nose. ¡°For things likeforting people, the boss just needs to show up asionally. Of course, this has to be done by your confidant.¡± He found it funny, seeing her look of sudden realization. ¡°You don¡¯t know that kindness and power goes hand in hand? Hmm? President Chu!¡±
He adjusted her cor. ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy. Pay attention to your image. You¡¯re a big boss after all. Don¡¯t be too down-to-earth.¡±
He beckoned to Chu Yuen as though he was a puppy. ¡°Come here. Send your sister home and eat something with her. If Mom and Dad ask, don¡¯t let them know.¡±
He knew about Chu Yuen. He did not treat him as one of his own at the start. He just thought that Xiao Ning was being kind and picked up a toy to y with.
As he slowly looked at him, he felt that Chu Yuen was not bad. He had a conscience and was ruthless enough. He had great potential.
It was only today, when he saw Chu Yuen¡¯s actions and knew that he was prepared to protect Chu Ning with all his might, that he officially took Chu Yuen seriously and reluctantly acknowledged him as his younger brother.
Afraid that the two children would be traumatized, Chu Yang asked an honest-looking underling to send them back to the Chu residence. He also told them to take a hot bath and drink a ss of milk.
Chu Ning enjoyed her brother¡¯s concern. While she was feeling touched, she was also checking her opponents in her mind. She wanted to know who was the one who wanted to make trouble for her.
In the end, she realized that it could be anyone.
Before they returned home, Chu Yang did not forget to ask Chu Yuen to go to his car to change his clothes. This child was covered in blood. If their parents saw this, they would definitely be scared to death.
In a quandary, Chu Ning brought Chu Yuen back to the the Chu residence. Mr. and Mrs. Chu were waiting anxiously at home.
After all, Chu Ning didn¡¯t make the call behind their backs. They had heard everything clearly and were afraid that Chu Ning was being bullied.
When they saw the pair return, they scanned them from head to toe and did not find any wounds. They also heard Chu Ning say that she was tired, so they quickly asked them to rest.
Mrs. Chu even gave Chu Yuen a nket and told him to sleep in Chu Jing¡¯s room. Chu Jing was the only one staying in that room, so it was quite spacious.
Chu Ning took a shower and returned to her room. In her mind, she went through what had happened that day. She was fatigued and fell asleep as she thought about it.
At this time, Chu Yang was in his own safe house, listening to the report from his subordinates. His fingers typed speedily on his phone. After typing a long paragraph and sending it out, he looked at the information on his desk.
He fixed his gaze on the photograph at the top of the pile. ¡°Chen Fei, Chen Rong¡¯s younger brother.¡± If Chu Ning had been here, she would definitely recognize that Chen Fei was the leader of the troublemakers that day.
Chu Yang¡¯s fingertips tapped on the table and he sneered. Chen Fei, Chen Rong, Zhang Rong. He just didn¡¯t know if the person who gave the order was the real Zhang Rong or the fake Zhang Rong.
He handed the information to the people waiting in front of the table. The ruthlessness on his face was unreserved. ¡°Investigate and track this Chen Fei¡¯s movements this week. The more detailed, the better.¡±
Chapter 642 - 642 Report
642 Report
After experiencing danger during the day, Chu Ning slept soundly at night. When she woke up the next day, she felt great all over. She stretched and was about to call Fifth Brother when her phone rang.
Chu Ning looked at Zhang Bo on the screen¡¯s disy and wondered what he wanted so early in the morning. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±
Zhang Bo¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not good. People from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau are here.¡±
Chu Ning had already sat at the table and was about to have breakfast. When she heard this, she stood up with a thud and her jaw almost dropped in shock. ¡°Industry and Commerce Bureau? Market Supervision? Are you sure you heard correctly?¡±
Chu Ning was extremely confused. Why would the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau go to the Soaring Clouds Group? Thepany¡¯s procedures wereplete, and there had never been any vition of thew. It was even more unreasonable for the people from the Market Supervision Bureau toe. She had not vited thew, so why would she be investigated?
Zhang Bo was beside himself. Chu Ning wasn¡¯t in the office, so he had been caught off guard. ¡°They came very suddenly. You weren¡¯t here, so they didn¡¯t dere their intentions. They¡¯re waiting for you in your office now.¡±
Chu Ning thought of the ruckus caused in The Parade the previous day. She suspected that someone had reported her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ourpany has all the procedures in order and didn¡¯t break anyws. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± As she spoke, she strode back to her room, saying as she walked, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the office soon. Take care of the staff from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±
Without waiting for Zhang Bo¡¯s response, she decisively hung up the phone, speedily changed her clothes, put on her shoes, and rushed out without even taking the breakfast that Chu Jing had handed her.
Despite the speed limit and the morning rush hour, she tried her best to drive as fast as she could, arriving at thepany in a short while.
Zhang Bo had sent someone downstairs to wait for her. When that person saw her, it was as if he had seen his savior. ¡°President Chu! You¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve checked their credentials and confirmed that they are from the Industry and Commerce Bureau and Market Supervision Bureau.¡± As they walked, he spoke about what had happened in the morning.
Chu Ning listened to the man¡¯s report and walked quickly.
Pushing open the office door, she saw a man and a woman in uniforms sitting upright on the sofa. Opposite them was Zhang Bo, who was pouring tea for them.
When Zhang Bo heard the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Chu Ning. His heart slowed. He stood and walked to Chu Ning. ¡°President Chu.¡±
The duo sitting on the sofa likewise stood up and put on polite smiles. ¡°Hello, President Chu.¡±
The woman reached out to shake hands with Chu Ning and smiled. ¡°ording to a report from a relevant person, we suspect that the Soaring Clouds Group has withdrawn its capital. ording to the evidence provided by the informant, we have the right to check the Soaring Cloud Group¡¯s trading ount and request the Soaring Cloud Group to produce its financial statements. President Chu, please convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting; all shareholders have to agree to this investigation.¡±
When Chu Ning heard this, her jittery heart calmed down because she knew that there was nothing wrong with the Soaring Clouds Group. Although she was young, she had two lifetimes¡¯ worth of cautiousness, which made her pursue perfection in any issue rted to the Soaring Clouds Group. She had handled the necessary procedures and prepared the ambiguous ones, resolutely putting an end to any behavior that brushed against thew.
Chu Ning said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the only shareholder of the Soaring Clouds Group. Thepany¡¯s finance department has resigned and is still hiring. Now, the trading ount and financial statements are all managed by Zhang Bo.¡± Then, she looked at Zhang Bo and said, ¡°Show the relevant items ording to their requirements.¡±
The two staff members were impressed by Chu Ning¡¯sposure despite her young age.
Ever since they entered the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the Market Supervision Bureau, they had investigated countlesspanies. No matter how big or whom the boss was, once they heard that they were going to investigate this or that, they would sweat profusely. They couldn¡¯t wait to take the money and run away immediately.
Zhang Bo brought the two staff members to his office. Chu Ning didn¡¯t leave the office due to the uing investigation.
Chu Jing saw Chu Ning leave in a hurry early in the morning and heard her mention the Industry and Commerce Bureau on the phone. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and estimated that she should have arrived at the office, so he called her. ¡°Xiao Ning, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±
Chapter 643 - 643 Problem Detected
643 Problem Detected
Chu Ning felt a surge of warmth in her heart. Second Brother was still so concerned about her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an investigation. It¡¯ll be fine if all goes well. Second Brother, don¡¯t worry. Remember tofort Father and Mother and don¡¯t make them anxious.¡±
Chu Jing was a little worried. He kept feeling uneasy. Chu Jing¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. Sometimes, Big Brother woulde over to ask for his opinion on the stock market; it was almost without fault. ¡°Xiao Ning, don¡¯t be careless. You were reported this time, right? It¡¯s hard to guarantee that the person who reported it would not have a backup n. If you¡¯re framed and the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau find out, it would be a big problem.¡±
Chu Ning knew that her Second Brother was worried about her. Chu Ning said gently, ¡°Got it. I will be more careful. But now that the staff have already gone to investigate, I can only wait for them to finish.¡±
Chu Ning looked around. The employees around her had already gone back to work. She was the only one in the office at the moment. She circled a radio with her hand and whispered, ¡°Second Brother, do you have any way to find out who reported me?¡±
It came to her mind that if she wanted to investigate, she would probably have to check the Industry and Commerce Bureau¡¯s systems. However, she was afraid that Chu Jing would really break thew for her and quickly added, ¡°If it¡¯s illegal or too difficult, there¡¯s no need. I can think of other ways, and I don¡¯t have to know.¡±
Chu Jing sighed. ¡°I can indeed infiltrate the system of the Industry and Commerce Bureau to find the records, but doing so would be tantly provoking the officials. The officials are not to be trifled with. The risk is too high.¡±
Chu Ning was also mentally prepared and did not feel disappointed. She listened to Second Brother¡¯s nagging for a while before hanging up with a smile.
Chu Ning would be lying to herself if she said that she was not nervous at all since receiving the call. However, her confidence and the concern of her family made her a good deal more rxed. Now, she was calmly awaiting the results of the investigation.
Chu Ning also grew bored waiting. When she saw the pile of documents on her desk, she wanted to take advantage of the fact that she had finallye to thepany to deal with these documents.
Time slowly passed, and the sun had already risen high up in the sky. Zhang Bo finally brought the two staff members back to the office. The Soaring Clouds Group had not been established for a long time, so it was much quicker to investigate these things than it was for ordinarypanies.
When Chu Ning saw the three of them enter, she was shocked by Zhang Bo¡¯s solemn expression before she could say anything. Could it be that something really happened to thepany?
The next second, the female staff member said seriously, ¡°Chu Ning, after checking the ounts, we found that you are suspected of tax evasion. Now we need you to be investigated.¡±
What was that? Chu Ning almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Tax evasion? How was this possible? ¡°Tax evasion?¡± Chu Ning asked tensely. ¡°Are thepany¡¯s ounts false?¡±
The staff member did not hide anything. ¡°No, the ounts can be matched after verification. However, there is noplete transaction record or clear reason for the transaction when you transferred one million yuan from thepany¡¯s ount. Your behavior has been determined to have been infringing on thepany¡¯s interests, which is consistent with the evidence provided by the informant. Therefore, you are now seriously suspected of tax evasion. Please cooperate with the investigation. If there are no problems after the investigation, we won¡¯t malign you.¡±
At the start, Chu Ning¡¯s heart had been in a knot, but after hearing the reason and evidence, she was no longer nervous.
She knew the purpose of the one million yuan. It was the first profit from Cloud Shopping. It had been very memorable, so she had donated it to charity. Although thepany did not retain it, she had kept it intact.
Seeing that the two staff members had no intention of bringing her to the Industry and Commerce Bureau for investigation, she decided to use this to fish out the mastermind behind the report.
Why was Chu Ning so sure that there was someone behind this report? Because if they wanted to report it, the most basic thing was to provide physical evidence and witnesses. These two things could only be obtained by herpany¡¯s employees, and not ordinary employees at that. Did that person think that no one would know if they were anonymous?
Chu Ning almost couldn¡¯t hold back the mocking expression on her face. Sun Ru, this idiot. Other than her, the former manager of the finance department, who else could be so capable as to hand over such ¡®fine¡¯ evidence as physical evidence?
Originally Chu Ning thought that Sun Ru had left because Cloud Shopping had been taken away. Sun Ru was short-sighted and thought that the Soaring Clouds Group had no future, so she had instigated the people from the finance department to leave with her. Now it seemed that someone had offered a high price.
Chu Ning suppressed the ridicule in her heart and revealed a harmless smile to the staff. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Chu Ning, am upright and aboveboard. I will definitely ept the investigation and prove my innocence.¡±
Chapter 644 - 644 Accepting Investigation
644 epting Investigation
The two staff members were relieved to see that she was actively cooperating. Otherwise, they would have called the Public Security Department over for assistance.
¡°President Chu,¡± the male staff member said, ¡°if you have proof of the transaction and the whereabouts of this one million, you need to submit it within seven working days. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t find any evidence, we will send you to court ording to thew. Depending on the seriousness of the case, you may be fined and sentenced to five years in prison.¡±
Chu Ning had already thought of a countermeasure. She had evidence, but she was not in a hurry to submit it. Seven working days was not long, but it was enough for her to use her connections and power to find out who it was.
¡°If there¡¯s any evidence, I¡¯ll definitely submit it to you as soon as possible so that the misunderstanding can be resolved as soon as possible,¡± Chu Ning said with a smile.
The staff reminded her in a businesslike manner, ¡°The authenticity, uracy, andpleteness of the evidence must be guaranteed. Falsifications will only make the punishment heavier.¡±
Chu Ning agreed readily. She sent the two of them to the entrance of the office and watched them leave. She and Zhang Bo returned to the office.
Zhang Bo, who was sitting on the sofa, was obviously anxious and depressed. He took responsibility for this matter and felt that he had not found out anything wrong, which led to that day¡¯s situation.
Chu Ning looked at his dejected expression and burst outughing.
Zhang Bo was shocked by herughter. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so strong. She didn¡¯t even care about five years in prison?
Perhaps Zhang Bo was too shocked at that moment, so much so that he had written his thoughts on his face. Chu Ning found it even more interesting and her smile brightened.
¡°President Chu, you can¡¯t have¡been dealt with a blow, right?¡± Zhang Bo asked carefully. Seeing that Chu Ning¡¯s smile was getting even wider, he swallowed. ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be too anxious. We definitely have a way. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±
Chu Ning saw his pitiful look and stopped teasing him. ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think I¡¯ll be sentenced?¡±
Zhang Bo immediately shook his head, but he soon hesitated. Although he knew that Chu Ning was resourceful and far-sighted, he was confident that she could fight against the government and thew, but not that much.
Chu Ning walked over and sat beside him. She patted his back and said earnestly, ¡°You have to believe in your boss, Comrade Zhang Bo.¡±
Zhang Bo could only smile bitterly as he listened to Chu Ning.
Chu Ning cleared her throat, the smile on her face yet to disappear. She said in a rxed tone, ¡°Although thepany doesn¡¯t have aplete record of the expenditure of more than one million yuan, I kept it in my personal records; it¡¯s very clear.¡±
Zhang Bo was overjoyed and pped his thigh excitedly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you submit it just now? I thought ourpany was going to close down.¡± Since the key problem had been solved, Zhang Bo was in the mood to joke with Chu Ning. ¡°Could it be that President Chu wants to experience the thrill of being investigated and enrich your life experience?¡±
Chu Ning shook her head and said mysteriously, ¡°Zhang Bo, do you still remember the reason why this expenditure was not recorded?¡±
Zhang Bo rubbed his chin as he tried to recall. He quickly remembered. ¡°I remember that this expenditure was the first profit of Cloud Shopping. At that time, we had a meeting and said that we would donate one million yuan tomemorate this, right?¡±
Seeing Chu Ning nod, Zhang Bo continued to recall the scene during the meeting. ¡°I remember that the manager of the finance department at that time was Sun Ru. Any expenses that were not recorded needed to be signed by both you and Sun Ru.¡±
Speaking of this Zhang Bo seemed to be enlightened. ¡°Sun Ru was the one who suggested it that time, and she¡¯s the one who reported it this time!¡±
Chu Ning first nodded, then shook her head. ¡°To be precise, the evidence and witnesses should be provided by Sun Ru, but we don¡¯t know if she was the one who reported it.¡± Chu Ning sneered. ¡°Not only is our former finance manager short-sighted, but she¡¯s also fickle-minded and a traitor.¡±
¡°You mean Sun Ru has someone backing her up?¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°She resigned with the entire finance department because she received benefits from someone else?¡±
¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re right.¡± Chu Ning snapped her fingers.
Zhang Bo sorted out his thoughts and finally understood Chu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°You want to use this opportunity to catch the person behind Sun Ru?¡±
Chu Ning had an eager look on her face. ¡°Yesterday, The Parade was destroyed by a group of gangsters. The leader even said that I have to be careful. Today, the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau came to look for me. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±
Zhang Bo also felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. ¡°But the Industry and Commerce Bureau only takes seven working days at most to handle the report. The timing can¡¯t be so perfect, right?¡±
Chu Ning sped her hands together. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the mastermind is powerful and works on both sides of thew?¡±
Chapter 645 - 645 The Icing on the Cake
645 The Icing on the Cake
Zhang Bo understood. ¡°Those people from the underworld were instructed by him. In the end, he didn¡¯t get any benefits. In fact, he didn¡¯t even get anything. So, he went straight to the people in the government and asked Sun Ru to submit physical evidence and serve as a witness so the report about the Soaring Clouds Group would be quickly epted.¡±
Chu Ning nodded. She didn¡¯t have many enemies, but most of them were powerful. Those who had conflicts of interest were even more powerful, so she could only eliminate them one by one.
First was Yang Feng. They had already reached an agreement to cooperate. Although he was not trustworthy, he would not go back on his words.
Then there was Zhou Hao. This person was probably busy fighting with Zhou Wei. Ever since Cloud Shopping had been transferred to him, his arrogant personality made him not consider Chu Ning a worthy opponent. Even more so when he fought with Zhou Wei in full swing; he wouldpletely forget about Chu Ning.
Yan Shen¡¯s sister? If it was her, Yan Shen should have called her by now. There was no news yet. It could not be ruled out that he still did not know, but the possibility was not high.
This time, the goal was very clear.
Rongwei Group. Previously, she had instigated Deng Yu to defect and barged into Rongwei. It was a little impolite. Later on, she identally found out about the secret of the real and fake Zhang Rong. No matter what, the real Zhang Rong would not let her off.
However, if he wanted to attack her in this way and knock her down, he would be underestimating his opponent.
Chu Ning was not in a hurry. Although she already had her own suspicions, it was not easy to make a move without evidence. She was only waiting for Zhang Rong to reach out so that she could grab hold of him. At that time, she would take revenge.
There was nothing else to do there. Later, Zhang Bo would go and calm the employees¡¯ emotions and not let them panic. She also needed to prepare for a counter-attack.
Chu Ning drove home and received a call from Xu Xi when she was checking the evidence. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s tone carried a hint of worry. ¡°I heard from Eldest Uncle that yourpany has been investigated. For the time being, it¡¯s been determined that you¡¯re evading tax. What¡¯s going on? Do you need help?¡±
¡°The news spread so fast?¡± Chu Ning said calmly. ¡°The staff from the Industry and Commerce Bureau just stepped out of my office and haven¡¯t even arrived at theirpany yet, and you already know?¡±
Xu Xi was silent for a moment. ¡°What secrets are there in the government? Other than those confidential documents, this kind of thing had been targeted almost from the beginning of the report.¡±
He was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡ I asked my uncle to pay more attention to you and the Soaring Clouds Group.¡±
Xu Xi did not wait for a reply from Chu Ning and hurriedly exined, ¡°This is not a big deal to my uncle and me. Besides, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. We¡¯re ssmates. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡±
Xu Xi waited for a few seconds, but did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s response. He secretly pped his own mouth and med himself. He clearly wanted to know more about her and provide help when she needed it, but in the end, he made it sound like he was doing business and separating public and private matters.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t have any other thoughts when she heard Xu Xi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t say anything purely because she was emotional. No wonder those rich people were so desperate to squeeze into Jingyuan High School. Learning and the atmosphere were part of it. The friendship between the students and the parents behind them were priceless.
Xu Xi was frustrated and worried when he did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s response. ¡°Chu Ning? Hello? Can you hear me?¡±
Chu Ning came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, I can.¡± Chu Ning smiled when she heard the low tone of his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about this. Besides, I still have to thank you for telling me about this!¡±
When Xu Xi heard her say that, the depression that had just appeared was instantly suppressed by joy.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with this report,¡± Chu Ningforted him. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re looking for me yet.¡±
¡°My uncle told me that the person who reported it was a woman,¡± Xu Xi said shyly. ¡°Her surname was Sun, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her actual name. He heard that it was the Rongwei Group.¡±
Chu Ning confirmed her guess and said delightedly, ¡°As expected! I knew it was them!¡±
When Xu Xi heard this, he knew that he was a step toote. He was a little disappointed that he could not help Chu Ning. However, he still pulled himself together and joked with Chu Ning. ¡°To think I thought I¡¯d be offering timely help. However, with President Chu¡¯s intelligence, you must have guessed it long ago.¡±
Xu Xi had a bitter taste in his mouth. It made sense. Chu Ning was such a powerful person. How could she not even know about this?
Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Although your help wasn¡¯t timely, it¡¯s indeed icing on the cake! Although Rongwei is the biggest suspect, if it wasn¡¯t for your information, I would still have to continue to eliminate and analyze. Thank you so much, Xu Xi.¡±
Chapter 646 - 646 Borrowing Force to Fight Strength
646 Borrowing Force to Fight Strength
The disappointment Xu Xi felt was soothed by this simple thank you. It was good that he could help her.
Xu Xi was afraid that he would disturb Chu Ning if they continued chatting. After all, she had a lot of things on her te at the moment, so he hung up after a few words.
Chu Ning thought for a moment. Since there was already a rumor within the government as evidence, it was not in her character to not trip up Rongwei.
Just like that, she called Zhou Wei up. ¡°Hello?¡±
¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zhou Wei quickly picked up.
Chu Ning smiled slyly. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the battle with Zhou Hao?¡±
¡°Tit for tat; just giving him a little trouble,¡± Zhou Wei calmly replied.
¡°Then why don¡¯t we add fuel to the fire?¡± Chu Ning suggested.
¡°Oh?¡± Zhou Wei¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How?¡±
Chu Ning said with a smile, ¡°Zhang Rong, the boss of the Rongwei Group, is very powerful in both the underworld and within the government. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if you lure Zhou Hao to fight him?¡±
Zhou Wei was silent for a moment. ¡°Rongwei Group; the same as the Rongwei Group that has a real and fake Zhang Rong? He offended you?¡±
Chu Ning snorted coldly. ¡°He sent people to smash The Parade and even reported me to the Industry and Commerce Bureau. If I can take this lying down, my surname isn¡¯t Chu!¡±
Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°Alright. From what you¡¯ve said, it means that you¡¯re going to trick the real Zhang Rong, and just as well let Zhou Hao go head-to-head with him. Wait for the good news.¡±
Chu Ning hung up the phone in satisfaction. This matter was also beneficial to Zhou Wei. It could make him feel much more rxed and diminish Zhou Hao¡¯s power. Therefore, Chu Ning simply had to clear her name of being suspected of tax evasion. Then, she could wait and watch the show.
Chu Ning sorted out the evidence and went to the office to take Zhang Bo with her. Then, she drove to the Industry and Commerce Bureau.
Soon, someone came to deal with Chu Ning¡¯s matter.
After the evidence had been taken, Chu Ning left with Zhang Bo. She still had to go to the The Parade that day to see how everyone was recovering.
When they arrived at the The Parade, Chu Yang was there too.
Chu Ning jogged over and said ecstatically, ¡°Fifth Brother! Why are you here?¡±
Chu Yang patted her head and said gently, ¡°I wanted to impart some skills to Chu Yuen so that he can protect you the next time something like this happens.¡±
Chu Ning smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Brother! Sorry to bother you.¡±
Chu Yang waved his hand casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. But I heard that the people from the Industry and Commerce Bureau went to yourpany this morning? Why? What went wrong?¡±
Chu Ning was a little surprised that Fifth Brother didn¡¯t know about it. On second thought, although Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother wouldter be big shots in the underworld and rely on power and ying tricks to deceive the masses, they had just started and were not very well-informed on government matters.
Chu Ning shook her head casually. ¡°I was just reported. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s been resolved.¡±
Chu Yang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Reported? Is it the Rongwei Group again?¡±
Chu Ning nodded. Chu Yang¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. ¡°It¡¯s just nice. The transformation of the Rongwei Group hasn¡¯t been smooth in the past few years. Just wait. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±
Chu Ning was touched. In her previous life, she had had little kinship with the Chu family, but in this life, she kept feeling moved by the warmth and love of the Chu family.
Chu Yang looked at his sister¡¯s cute and obedient face. He was indescribably happy. ¡°By the way, Ning, your bodyguard has something real on him. Why don¡¯t you ask him toe back early and protect you?¡±
Chu Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need. Bai Hong is indeed very powerful, but let him stay with you. He can help train your subordinates. With your strength improving, I can be more at ease.¡±
Chu Yang tapped Chu Ning¡¯s nose. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still worried about me. But you¡¯re right. When my strength has increased, I can protect you better. Then let him be my instructor!¡±
Chu Ning still remembered to fight for Bai Hong¡¯s welfare. ¡°Remember to give Bai Hong a sry! Fifth Brother! I can¡¯t let him work for nothing! Where can I find such a good bodyguard if he tires and wants to leave?¡±
Chu Yang smiled and patted her head. ¡°I got it! I won¡¯t let your subordinates suffer.¡±
Chu Ning raised her head proudly. Chu Yang asked the people around him to watch Chu Yuen continue practicing his basic skills while he apanied Chu Ning on The Parade and went to see the frightened workers.
Chu Yuen saw that Chu Ning had arrived and subsequently left without a word. He practiced his basic skills bitterly, thinking that he could rest after Chu Yang went to apany Chu Ning. In the end, he was watched by Chu Yang¡¯s subordinates, who were even stricter. The bitterness he felt was about to overflow. However, Chu Ning was his sister. He could only continue to work hard and strive to protect her well the next time.
Chapter 647 - 647 Meeting Minister Niu
647 Meeting Minister Niu
Chu Yang and Chu Ning walked side by side on The Parade. Chu Ning knew that Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong would not have a good time, and The Parade was about to bepleted. She felt indescribablyfortable.
After a long silence, Chu Yang asked, ¡°How are Mom and Dad recently?¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°The two of them have been doing well. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. However, they¡¯re a little worried that I¡¯ve been picked on for two consecutive days.¡±
Chu Yang didn¡¯t say anything. He looked up at the sky, but he quickly lowered his head as if the sun had stung his eyes.
After thinking for a while, Chu Yang eventually said, ¡°Did Mom and Dad say that Number six and I¡¡± He shut his mouth halfway, saying little as he did not know how to continue.
Chu Ning looked at Chu Yang in surprise. ¡°Mom and Dad didn¡¯t say anything. They just worry asionally about how you and Sixth Brother are doing. They want you toe home more often.¡±
Chu Yang¡¯s expression was cryptic. He wanted to go home as well, but couldn¡¯t return often unless it was necessary. After all, what he was doing was very dangerous. If he was not careful, his enemies woulde looking for him, and the consequences would be very serious.
Chu Ning knew what he had misgivings about. This kind of thing was not something she could solve. She could only hope that powerful people like Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother could make a name for themselves as soon as possible. That way, she would not have to worry about implicating her family.
As they walked, they saw the workers of The Parade. Old Fang took the lead and was working hard.
Seeing Chu Ning and Chu Yang walk over, Old Fang rubbed his hands and went over. He asked hesitantly, ¡°President Chu¡ The person who came to cause trouble that day¡¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of a way to resolve it. Remember to tell everyone. Don¡¯t let them worry.¡±
Old Fang heaved a sigh of relief. They used to be homeless and didn¡¯t even have an ID card. No one treated them as human. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to find such a job. They had an ID card and a ce to stay. They really didn¡¯t want to go back to what it was like in the past.
Old Fang¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought about it. He dabbed at his eyes, bowed to Chu Ning, and went back to work.
Chu Yang was also a little emotional. ¡°These people you¡¯ve found are not too bad.¡± At the very least, they didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards her because of these matters.
Chu Ning looked at the busy figures of the workers. ¡°What thoughts can they have; they just want to feed themselves.¡± She sighed. ¡°To live is already an extremely difficult thing. I extended my hand; it was equivalent to saving their lives. They simply hope that their current life won¡¯t be ruined.¡±
Chu Yang nodded and said nothing more.
After walking for a while, Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang. As soon as it was connected, Minister Niu¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Chu Ning, are you avable? If you want to speak with me, we can have a good talk.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s heart stopped for a moment, and then she felt dizzy from joy. She had been waiting for Minister Niu¡¯s call for the past few days. When she received it, she was almost overwhelmed with surprise. She hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free. Minister Niu, what time would you like to meet?¡±
Minister Niu thought for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at that noodle shop in an hour.¡±
Chu Ning agreed and hung up the phone.
Chu Ning stared nkly at the phone screen after hanging up, as though she was a puppet. Just as Chu Yang thought that she had heard some bad news and was about tofort her and ask her what was going on, Chu Ning jumped three feet in the air and smiled jubntly, startling Chu Yang.
Chu Yang quickly grabbed her and asked her what was wrong. He was afraid that his only sister had gone crazy. How would he exin it to his parents?
Chu Ning smiled from ear to ear, grinning widely. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fifth Brother.¡±
Looking at Chu Yang¡¯s worried gaze, Chu Ning tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m so excited because it¡¯s a good thing.¡±
Chu Yang obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Chu Ning could only lean close to his ear and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m going to do some big business.¡±
Chu Yang was worried that she had been mentally dealt a blow and was afraid that she had been deceived. However, looking at The Parade and seeing that such arge territory was hers, he believed in her ability and did not say anything further.
Chu Ning said goodbye to Chu Yang, got into the car, and went straight to the noodle shop.
Along the way, Chu Ning hummed a tune. She felt so delighted that she couldn¡¯t suppress her joy.
Chapter 648 - 648 Deal
648 Deal
Chu Ning traveled as fast as lightning and soon arrived at the noodle shop. When she walked in, there were not many people inside yet.
The owner of the noodle shop greeted her warmly, ¡°President Chu! You¡¯re here again!¡±
Chu Ning nodded with a smile and sat down in the seat she had upied when she had first visited.
Minister Niu had not arrived yet. Chu Ning sat in her seat and ordered the bowl of noodles that she had eaten previously. As she ate, she calmed herself down.
This matter was really a huge piece of fat. Anyone who knew about it would fight crazily for it. Chu Ning remembered that Yang Feng and the others wanted to coborate with her for the Greend Group development. If they knew that the benefits of thisnd could be increased by ten times, they would probably fight to the death.
Fortunately, she had received this news in advance. With the development of another piece ofnd as a smokescreen, she had enough time to make preparations and also helped Minister Niu solve another big problem. Now, she was determined to get this piece ofnd.
Chu Ning slurped down her noodles. Minister Niu was notte either. He sat opposite Chu Ning as soon as he entered.
Chu Ning sized Minister Niu up. He looked good, although he had been caught off guard by the rtionships and theplicated story.
However, it was obvious that his elders did not make things too difficult for him, so he did not feel tired, as though he was trapped in a family drama. He seemed rather rxed.
¡°Chu Ning, I promised you back then that you can ask for anything. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Minister Niu was the first to speak up.
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Minister Niu. I just don¡¯t know how Miss Wu Yi is doing recently?¡±
At the mention of his niece, Minister Niu¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. ¡°Little Yi is a very good child. It¡¯s just that her life has been a little tough these past few years. She gets along well with my daughter and is outstanding in all aspects.¡±
Then, Minister Niu sighed. ¡°My daughter knew that you were the one who sponsored Little Yi. Her heart ached for her and she heaped praised on you at the same time. She even asked me to look for an opportunity for her to give her thanks to you.¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°Your daughter is very lively and cheerful. It¡¯s okay. If you want, I can meet her anytime.¡±
Minister Niu was silent for a moment. ¡°Chu Ning, speaking of which, I really have to thank you. Thank you for helping my mother fulfill a wish and helping me find my birth mother.¡±
Hearing this, the smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face became much more genuine. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you as well. I¡¯m also willing to help with such a perfect thing.¡±
Minister Niu nced at her. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be polite. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±
Chu Ning chuckled and took out a map. She pointed at the area that was drawn on it and dropped a bombshell, ¡°I want to buy this piece ofnd.¡±
Minister Niu ordered a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap. Just as he drank it, he looked down at the area that was circled and was so startled that the cap fell off his hand.
¡°Have you gotten wind of any gossip?¡± He stared at Chu Ning with wide eyes.
Chu Ning smiled mysteriously. ¡°Minister Niu, don¡¯t ask so many questions. Will you help me with this?¡±
Minister Niu took a sip of water to suppress his shock. He pushed the map in front of him towards Chu Ning. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Buyingnd use rights should be the job of the Land Management Bureau. I¡¯m from the Administrative nning Bureau. I can¡¯t help you.¡±
Chu Ning smiled and pushed the map in front of Minister Niu. ¡°I know you have a way of getting things done.¡± It was not her first time buyingnd. Everyone knew that the Land Management Bureau was like a sieve. By the time she came to them, without waiting for approval, such a massive piece ofnd would have been snatched up at a high price by the big shots of those corporations.
Those people from the Land Management Bureau would give it to whoever offered the highest price. They didn¡¯t have to do anything. Once the name on the contract was changed, the price might double.
Chu Ning was aware that she had many enemies, and she also knew that her current status could notpete with the elites of M City.
She thought about it and realized that the Administrative nning Department had done a lot of research on thisnd and had a close rtionship with the Land Management Bureau.
The people from the Land Management Bureau still had to show respect to Minister Niu. Speaking of which, it was just a matter of a few words. The price might even be lowered.
Minister Niu looked at Chu Ning¡¯s sincere gaze and cursed this little girl in his heart for being so cunning. In the end, he nodded weakly. ¡°Alright, wait for the news.¡±
Before Chu Ning could open her mouth, Minister Niu quickly added, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure either. Don¡¯t me me if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±
Chapter 649 - 649 Fantasy
649 Fantasy
Chu Ning clenched her fists tightly under the table. She tried her best to smile and said calmly, ¡°Of course, but I believe in you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the only request, right?¡± Minister Niu sighed, his head heavy.
Chu Ning nodded yfully. ¡°I¡¯m not a greedy person. This request is enough.¡±
Minister Niu was not like the old fox she had seen at the beginning. He was choked by Chu Ning¡¯s words and stared at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t greedy? Aren¡¯t you a straight-A student? Why do you have a different understanding of greed than ordinary people?¡±
Chu Ning smiled slyly and didn¡¯t respond to him.
Minister Niu put away the map and said feebly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡± He then stood up and was about to leave. However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Without turning his head, he said gloomily, ¡°When you¡¯re free, go and see Little Yi. She really wants to thank you.¡±
After saying this, Minister Niu did not stay any longer and left the noodle shop in a few steps.
Chu Ning remained seated in silence. After a long time, even the noodle shop owner was a little worried about her. ¡°President Chu? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. She bit her lower lip hard, afraid that she wouldugh out loud the moment she opened her mouth.
The owner of the noodle shop thought that her discussion with Minister Niu did not go well. After all, he had earlier gone to the kitchen to avoid arousing suspicion. Minister Niu coulde to his ce to eat often. Even when others saw Minister Niu, they would choose to stay there. He was not a fool.
He didn¡¯t hear a word of their conversation just now. He only saw that Minister Niu was walking very quickly and Chu Ning was sitting there motionless. He thought that things didn¡¯t go smoothly.
He saw that Chu Ning was a young girl who could already eat and chat with the minister at such a young age. He was afraid that she would feel ufortable if she was rejected, so heforted her, ¡°President Chu, don¡¯t be discouraged. Failure and sess aremon urrences.¡±
Chu Ning was still suppressing the joy in her heart. She hurriedly nodded and walked out of the door. The owner of the noodle shop sighed. He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s disappointment as she ¡®ran out the door¡¯ and didn¡¯t say anything.
Back in the car, Chu Ning¡¯s smile grew brighter. She didn¡¯t know who she could share this joy with, but if she didn¡¯t say it out loud, she felt like a helium balloon that was about to burst from the explosive joy.
After much thought, she decided to call Xu Xi.
Xu Xi was at home studying when he suddenly heard the phone ring. He saw from the caller ID that it was Chu Ning. The delight he felt made him quickly pick up the phone. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s wrong?¡±
When Chu Ning heard his voice, she recalled the news he had told her and didn¡¯t know what to say.
Xu Xi did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s voice and thought that she was in danger. He frantically asked, ¡°Chu Ning? Are you alright? Did something happen to you?¡±
Chu Ning came back to her senses when she heard this. Her voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Xu Xi, did you know?¡± She had to stop after this sentence in order to calm down before continuing, ¡°At that time, you told me about that thing; I¡¯ve gotten it done.¡±
The things he had told Chu Ning shed through his mind. There was only one recent matter that could make Chu Ning so excited.
Xu Xi also became excited. ¡°Was..was it that matter? I knew you could do it!¡±
Chu Ning heard his emotional tone, and her settled heart sped up once more. This matter had almost overshadowed everything she had at the moment. If she could seed, it would bring her countless benefits. The sense of aplishment wasparable to the first time she started Cloud Shopping.
¡°Thank you so much, Xu Xi,¡± Chu Ning said gently. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me this, I wouldn¡¯t have had any chance.¡±
Hearing her gentle tone, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a fluctuation in his feelings; his excitement turning into shyness and joy. He liked Chu Ning and was very happy to be able to help her.
¡°If only Chu Ning had such feelings for me,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself.
Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as if he had already imagined the scene after confessing to Chu Ning.
Chu Ning was stunned when she heard this. She thought that Xu Xi was happy for her, so she called out to him.
Xu Xi quickly came back to his senses. They both still had matters to settle, so they hung up after chatting for a while.
Chapter 650 - 650 Dog-Eat-Dog
650 Dog-Eat-Dog
Chu Ning was lying on her bed at home, thinking about The Parade and thend nearby. She was constantly revising the nning documents for The Parade. The sudden ringing of the phone startled her. She picked it up and saw that it was Zhou Wei.
Chu Ning¡¯s intuition told her that Zhou Wei was bringing good news, so she quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Why is such a busy man calling me?¡±
Zhou Wei leanedzily against his office chair, his voice devil-may-care. ¡°Of course there¡¯s good news. I have to inform President Chu at the soonest.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The dog-eat-dog strategy seeded?¡±
Zhou Wei said calmly, ¡°Zhou Hao, that idiot, has never thought highly of anyone but himself. He only cares about the Zhou family and the old man. I heard that recently, in order to keep an eye on me and take me down, he has been exhausted and lost a lot of his hair. He doesn¡¯t even have time to fish.¡±
Zhou Wei paused for a moment. ¡°However, he just feigned a move and got some small families to release some smoke bombs. Then, he arrogantly went up and charged his way in.¡±
Zhou Wei¡¯s tone was full of ridicule towards Zhou Hao. ¡°In the end, he collided with the gray industry of the Rongwei Group. Zhang Rong wanted to mess with you but failed. Now that he¡¯s in a bad mood, he¡¯s not afraid of Zhou Hao. The two sides even fought with real weapons.¡±
The more Chu Ning listened, the more she felt relieved. She gloated and said, ¡°Those two have be enemies!¡±
When Zhou Wei heard this, he felt that the way she said it made it seem like it was a great thing for the two of them to be enemies. However, after thinking about it carefully, it was true. It was great for enemies to fight each other.
Thinking of this, Zhou Wei also felt that it was very amusing. He pursed his lips and almostughed out loud.
Chu Ning was somewhat curious. She hadn¡¯t fought Zhou Hao many times. They had only fought once around Cloud Shopping. Now, she wanted to know what Zhou Hao would do to Zhang Rong. ¡°Tell me, how will Zhou Hao deal with Zhang Rong? His methods are not clean, and Zhang Rong is also not a merciful person.¡±
Zhou Wei exerted a little force on his feet, and the office chair smoothly made a circle. The words that came out of his mouth were like a review of a circus. ¡°What else can he do? Of course, it¡¯s a fierce fight. Neither are weak in the underworld. Zhang Rong is the local boss of M City¡¯s underworld. He would definitely not let go of the opportunity to beat Zhou Wei up.¡±
Chu Ning nodded and agreed with him. However, Zhou Hao was not someone to be trifled with. In his hands, the resources of the Zhou family were sufficient for him to stand firm in the underworld of M City. ¡°Zhou Hao¡¯s methods may not be as ruthless as Zhang Rong¡¯s. When he kidnapped my fourth brother previously, he was still humane. His methods should be slightly weaker than Zhang Rong¡¯s.¡±
Zhou Wei sneered without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Don¡¯t you havepassion for ants asionally? He had made a name for himself in a colosseum like the Zhou family, so he naturally isn¡¯t a simple character. How could there be a clean person in arge n?¡±
Chu Ning thought about it and felt that Zhou Wei was right. Big families were like colosseums. She had heard from Zhou Wei that the way they educated their descendants was simply like seeing who was thest one standing. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet. Who will win, Zhou Hao or Zhang Rong? What do you think?¡±
Zhou Wei said with interest, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet on Zhou Hao. If he can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll be happy to lose.¡± Thinking of Zhou Hao losing, Zhou Wei felt wonderful. However, it was obvious that he was still very confident in the Zhou family¡¯s power.
Chu Ning was even happier. She thought for a while. ¡°Can I bet that they¡¯ll both lose?¡±
Zhou Wei was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re really shrewd. But that¡¯s fine too. How can a draw not be considered an oue?¡±
Chu Ning grinned. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll bet that they¡¯ll both lose badly!¡±
Zhou Wei smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s meaningless if there¡¯s no wager. What are you betting on?¡±
Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What are you betting on?¡±
Zhou Wei thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bet on a meal? If you win, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. If I win, you¡¯ll treat me to a meal. It¡¯ll be a good way to celebrate the sess of our n!¡±
Chu Ning agreed decisively.
Since Zhou Wei had achieved his goal of calling, he did not bother to continue with pleasantries. After hanging up, Chu Ning continued to busy herself.
Chapter 651 - 651 Ribbing
651 Ribbing
Early in the morning, Chu Ning stretched. There were not many things to do now, and the important matters had more or less been resolved. It was rare for her to have some free time.
When she walked out of the room, her parents, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan were sitting at the dining table for breakfast.
¡°Xiao Ning, you¡¯re not busy today?¡± Mrs. Chu asked with a smile.
Without waiting for Chu Ning to speak, Chu Huan said sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, such a busy person can still eat at home. It can¡¯t be that her business has failed?¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t want to argue with him. There was no need to ruin her good mood for him.
Chu Jing couldn¡¯t stand it. He put down his chopsticks, mming them on the table and making quite amotion. Chu Huan, who was feeling smug, was shocked. ¡°Chu Huan, what did I warn you about? Have you forgotten?¡±
Chu Jing¡¯s tone was stern. Chu Huan did not dare to speak. Although he was most afraid of his Big Brother in this family, he did not dare to resist when an honest person like his Second Brother was angry.
¡°I didn¡¯t forget, Second Brother.¡± Chu Huan suddenly wilted.
Chu Jing red at Chu Huan, and his tone filled with impatience. ¡°Then watch your mouth. You¡¯re making things difficult for everyone so early in the morning. I think you miss Big Brother.¡±
Chu Jing¡¯sst sentence was almost a threat. He had never spoken to his family in this manner before. It was just that Chu Huan had targeted Chu Ning again and again because of Ye Ting, that hypocrite. Chu Jing could not ept it.
Moreover, Chu Ning had even given up her blood and sweat to save Chu Huan, yet Chu Huan still did not know what was good for him. This made Chu Jing even more disappointed in Chu Huan.
It was rare for Chu Huan to hear Second Brother¡¯s threat. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He lowered his head and ate his food obediently, not daring to make a sound.
Mr. and Mrs. Chu saw this scene and did not step in. They, too, felt that Chu Huan had gone overboard. Why did he keep targeting Xiao Ning? They did not stop him from treating Ye Ting well. However, Xiao Ning was his biological sister and had led the family to better horizons. She had even saved him and Seventh Brother. Chu Huan being this way was really outrageous.
The old couple hid their disappointment towards Chu Huan. Mrs. Chu smiled and scooped some porridge for Chu Ning, telling her to eat more.
Under the protection of her parents and Second Brother, Chu Ning did not take Chu Huan¡¯s provocation to heart.
After dinner, Chu Ning went to Second Brother¡¯s room. She hadn¡¯t had a good chat with her second brother for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if his equipment was still working. After all, electronic equipment was updated too quickly.
Chu Ning was chatting with Chu Jing when the phone in the living room rang. Chu Ning quickly walked over to answer the call. ¡°Hello? Bai Hong? What¡¯s up?¡±
Bai Hong said briefly, ¡°There¡¯s a n. Your fifth brother is picking you up from downstairs. Come quickly.¡±
After saying that, the call was disconnected.
Chu Ning was confused, but she still changed and went downstairs after informing Chu Jing.
As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Chu Yang¡¯s car parked downstairs. Chu Ning strode over and got into the car. She closed the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Fifth Brother?¡±
Chu Yang¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked the driver to start the car. ¡°Xiao Ning, we¡¯vee into contact with the biggest gang in M City.¡±
Chu Ning was bbergasted. Chu Yang¡¯s forces had not fully developed, and now was not the best time to confront the underworld leaders of M City.
¡°What happened?¡± she asked hurriedly. ¡°Man-made or idental?¡±
Chu Yang shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t read the information yet. It¡¯s just that Bai Hong suggested that I look for you and tell you about this. I didn¡¯t want you to get involved.¡±
Chu Yang was a little worried. After all, the battle between gangs involved fights and annexation. He was very worried that Chu Ning would be injured.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. She was just wondering why Bai Hong wanted to look for her. What was the n?
The car drove very quickly. Bai Hong was waiting in Chu Yang¡¯s office. Chu Ning saw him as soon as she entered.
Bai Hong stood up and waited for Chu Ning and her brother to sit down. He sat down as well and said simply, ¡°That gang used to belong to the Rongwei Group. Now that they¡¯ve changed their structure, they¡¯ve gradually be independent. As long as the Rongwei Group is in trouble, that gang will definitely go to support them. It¡¯ll be much easier for us to take action.¡±
Only then did Chu Ning understand why Bai Hong wanted to look for her. However, this was too much of a coincidence. She smiled and told him about the bet between her and Zhou Wei. When she saw the shocked and relieved expressions of the pair, she beamed even more happily.
Chu Ningmented. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not just dog-eat-dog. There¡¯s also ck-eat-ck. I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone. Haha!¡±
Chapter 652 - 652 Chat
652 Chat
When Chu Yang saw Chu Ning¡¯s smile, the corners of his mouth curled up. This sister of his was really a wonderful person. Ever since she came back, the Chu family¡¯s life had been ever-improving. Little Seven¡¯s legs had recovered, and the pressure on his parents had been reduced. It was also thanks to her that the big problem that he and Number six had encountered this time could be resolved so easily.
Now that Chu Yang looked at Chu Ning, he really liked her more and more. He wanted to worship this precious girl.
Chu Ning saw that the duo were sitting there rxed and knew that the rest of the matter would not be a problem for them. She was not in a hurry to go home, so she picked up a ss of water and took a sip. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°Fifth Brother, I haven¡¯t seen Sixth Brother in a long time. What is he busy with?¡±
Chu Yang felt a little helpless when this was mentioned. He pointed at Bai Hong and said, ¡°You can ask him. Number six chatted with him for a while and then told me that he was going out. He didn¡¯t say a word about where he was going and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±
Chu Ning nced at Bai Hong. Bai Hong didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong at all. He sat there with a straight face and didn¡¯t feel guilty in the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±
Chu Ning, who was about to ask a question, choked on these words. She also knew that Bai Hong was very professional. If he said that it was a secret, she would definitely not be able to pry out a single word. She simply gave up. ¡°Then Fifth Brother, aren¡¯t you worried? Why didn¡¯t you tell the family about this?¡±
Chu Yang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Number six is quite skilled. He sends me an email every week to tell me that he¡¯s safe. I¡¯m not too worried about him.¡±
He gave Bai Hong a side-eye. ¡°And don¡¯t be suspicious of the people you use. Isn¡¯t this guy still here? I don¡¯t care how capable he is. If he pushed my brother into the fire pit¡¡±
Chu Ning raised her cup and hid the smirk on her face. It seemed that Fifth Brother and Bai Hong were getting along well with each other. Bai Hong was indeed powerful and could probably help Fifth Brother and Sixth Brother a lot. She was not in a hurry to get Bai Hong back. It was not a bad idea for him to stay with Fifth Brother.
Chu Ning suddenly remembered something and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Bai Hong, are you getting two sries now?¡±
Bai Hong hadn¡¯t panicked at all earlier. At the mention of sry, a hint of guilt shed across his eyes, but he quicklyposed himself. He was working two jobs, so of course he had to get two sries.
Chu Ning looked at his matter-of-fact expression and found it a little funny. However, to be honest, Bai Hong had followed her for the money back then, but the sry she gave him was not that high. A bodyguard of his level would fetch at least a million yuan. ¡°Work hard. When I¡¯m done on my side, you¡¯ll get a raise.¡±
Bai Hong followed Chu Ning because he saw that she could definitely earn a lot of money with her ability. Of course, she would not mistreat him. Even Bai Hong, who killed without blinking an eye, could not refuse a sry increase. His gaze suddenly became firm. ¡°I¡¯ll go give them extra practice.¡± After saying that, he strode out the door.
Chu Yang looked curiously at his back as he left. ¡°I was the one who tied him up. Why didn¡¯t I realize that he loved money?¡± Recalling the time Bai Hong had been there, he rued, ¡°I thought he was thetest model of battle droid and was not tempted by anything. It turns out that he is driven by money.¡±
Chu Ning nodded. ¡°When I subdued him, weren¡¯t you outside, Fifth Brother?¡± As for Chu Ning and Chu Yang, they were already rich.
Recently, Chu Ning had not been busy with much. She was very rxed. She looked at Chu Yang and saw that he still had a pile of things to deal with; she did not want to bother him. She called upon a subordinate to apany her to Chu Yang¡¯s ¡®base¡¯ so she could have a good look around. She had seen the scale of Fifth Brother¡¯s reach and knew that he was not far from bing the biggest underworld group in M City. She estimated that, in this provocation by Rongwei Group, he could swallow up a lot of things and then expand and make a name for himself in one fell swoop.
At the thought of this, Chu Ning wondered if something like this had happened in the original novel. And how did Chu Yang and Chu Yu step all over the Rongwei Group to be the uncrowned kings of the underground world?
The more she tried to recall, the more Chu Ning realized that her memories of the original novel and her previous life were getting fuzzy. She could not even remember who her friends in her previous life were.
Chu Ning knew that she was blending into this world. Gradually, she would lose her memories of her previous life and the transmigration into the book. She wouldpletely be the Chu Ning here.
Chapter 653 - 653 Recalling the Original Work
653 Recalling the Original Work
Chu Ning didn¡¯t feel regretful. She met good friends in this world, had parents and brothers who loved her, and even flexed her muscles to build her own career. However, she had to use this unique perspective to create more benefits for herself and the people around her before her memories of the original novelpletely disappeared.
Chu Ning pped her forehead. She had earned her first bucket of gold in this way. Why did she forget this advantage more and more? It seemed that she had merged with this world too quickly. She had to seize the moment.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t continue to wander around ¡ª she had found her next goal.
Soon, she informed Chu Yang and asked one of his subordinates to drive her home.
When she returned home, Mr. and Mrs. Chu had already left for work. Chu Huan had also gone to ss and was not at home.
Only Chu Jing was at home. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he came out of the bedroom to take a look. He saw that it was Chu Ning, and that she looked rxed, so he did not say anything. He took a ss of water and returned to his room.
Chu Ning was in a hurry to sort out her thoughts. Without saying anything, she went into her bedroom and sat down at the table.
Chu Ning took out a notebook and ced it on the table. She found a pen and frantically searched through her memories rted to the original work. Soon, she had covered an entire piece of paper.
A few hours passed quickly. In the afternoon, Chu Ning filled four or five sheets of paper before stopping. She did not know much about the novel. She could remember so much due to her excellent memory. However, now that the worlds had merged and blurred together, she had to analyze many details herself.
Chu Ning flipped to the page where Chu Yang had a conflict with the Rongwei Group and circled the words ¡®supervisory team¡¯.
In the process of sorting out the original novel, Chu Ning realized that Chu Yang and Chu Yu had be the mafia bosses in the original novel and had gone against the Rongwei Group. Although the Rongwei Group had not beenpletely cleansed back then, Zhang Rong had a gang leader who had gotten drunk at a nightclub and beat up the son of a government department chief for a woman, even causing him to be unable to have any offspring.
Logically speaking, neither Rongwei Group nor Zhang Rong was afraid of a government department chief . However, during that period of time, the mayor of M City was transferred up, so he was particrly strict with the city¡¯s ethos.
The country had already issued a document regarding the eliminating of evils. In order to investigate M City¡¯s mayor and ethos, they specially sent a supervisory team.
In the end, the moment the supervisory team arrived in M City, the department chief whose son was beaten found a way to report this matter.
At that time, Chu Yang and the others were still suppressed by the Rongwei Group and hadn¡¯t done anything. While the supervisory team was investigating, they asked their subordinates to hide evidence of their wrongdoings and perfectly avoided this time¡¯s exposure.
Due to being exposed, the underground forces of the Rongwei Group had suffered a heavy blow. Once the supervisory team left, Chu Yang and the others quickly annexed the remaining forces of the Rongwei Group and dominated the underground of M City.
However, this plot had been revealed to Ye Ting once, after Chu Yang and Chu Yu had seeded. Chu Yang had touched on it lightly at that time, and the details and timing had been unclear. This made it difficult for her to determine when the supervisory team would arrive. However, there must be someone in the government who knew about the M City mayor¡¯s transfer.
Chu Ning thought about her connections in the government. Should she go directly to the mayor? Chu Ning shivered. The mayor would probably smile and ask his assistant to send her out.
Ask Xu Xi? Chu Ning also felt that it wasn¡¯t really doable. Xu Xi had already helped her a lot, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to trouble him again.
Should she ask Minister Niu? Chu Ning recalled the sly smile on Minister Niu¡¯s face. She reckoned that, even if she went to ask, there would be no result.
Chu Ning exhaled. It was useless to have God¡¯s perspective. She did not know who the gang leader was, nor did she know when the supervisory team would arrive. What if Fifth Brother and the others took the opportunity to take the role of Rongwei Group while Zhou Hao was targeting Zhang Rong?
Chu Ning sighed, but since it had already happened, she might as well try her best to remedy it. She had to think about the details again. What if she found some useful clues?
Chapter 654 - 654 Gathering
654 Gathering
Just as Chu Ning was deep in thought at home, Xu Xi called her.
Xu Xi¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was a little distorted. He stuttered, ¡°Chu Ning, well¡Erm, are you free?¡±
Chu Ning looked at the notebook on the table. She felt that this was all she could remember, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s voice was full of excitement. ¡°Well, the ssmates who were previously tutoring with you are having a meal together. Everyone wants to ask if you¡¯re free, so we can get together.¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s words became more and more fluent. In the noisy background, she could vaguely hear a familiar voice shouting for Chu Ning toe and have fun.
Chu Ning smiled and readily agreed. ¡°Alright, where are you guys? I¡¯ll go and look for you.¡±
Xu Xi stuttered again for some reason. ¡°We¡¯re¡at the KTV, that, that¡¡± The voice became weaker and weaker. Chu Ning could not even hear which KTV it was.
Chu Ning pressed the volume button a few times in confusion. It was at the highest volume. Why was there no sound? ¡°Hello? Hello? Which KTV? Xu Xi?¡±
A male voice suddenly came over the phone. ¡°Ze Wang KTV! Little Miss Chu,e quickly!¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s phone had been snatched away, but he did not manage to snatch it back. His face was flushed to the roots of his ears. His usual impartial and upright demeanor was gone.
Everyone in the private room was jeering. A girl took the lead and said, ¡°Xu Xi, Little Miss Chu will be here in a while. Your dare will beplete!¡±
Immediately after, there was a wave of jeering from the surrounding people.
Xu Xi was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak. He sat on the sofa with his palms covered in sweat.
The cause of the incident was that the students who had been tutoring together had established a deep revolutionary friendship. Therefore, when they had nothing to do during the holidays, they would asionally gather to have fun.
This time was no exception. They suddenly wanted to sing in broad daylight, and coincidentally, there was a student whose family owned a KTV. Everyone was in agreement and immediately set off.
Although the KTV had arranged a luxurious VIP room for their young master and his ssmates, there were limited microphones and many people, so everyone discussed ying some games.
One person suggested to y truth or dare, and everyone decided to y rock-paper-scissors, with the minority following what the majority decided.
Xu Xi did not want to y at first, but he was in the minority. In order not to spoil the fun, he braced himself and participated.
In the end, after ying a few rounds, it was Xu Xi¡¯s turn to y dare. Looking at the malicious gazes of his ssmates, Xu Xi felt a chill run down his spine.
Sure enough, a girl said, ¡°Xu Xi, then your dare is! Confessing to Little Miss Chu in front of everyone!¡±
¡°Woo!¡± The atmosphere in the room reached a climax. Everyone was jeering andughing sneakily. Only Xu Xi was like an erupting volcano, with steam rising from the top of his head.
Xu Xi waved his hand and retreated as he stammered, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t¡ D-don¡¯t, don¡¯t y this kind of jo-joke¡¡±
The girl who made the dare request smiled slyly. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you like Little Miss Chu?¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s was burning up. He shook his head like a rattle-drum and could not speak for a long time.
¡°Shaking your head?¡± The girl next to her smiled. ¡°Shaking your head means you don¡¯t like her, or that you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡±
Everyoneughed even more happily. A boy patted Xu Xi¡¯s shoulder in a friendly manner. ¡°Come on, representative Xu, your love for Little Miss Chu is almost spilling out of your eyes. We¡¯re not fools. Who can¡¯t tell?¡±
The boy whose family owned the KTV came over and gave him an idea. ¡°Just call her and ask if she¡¯s free. Ask her toe to the gathering. When she arrives, confess to her. If she epts, you two can be together. If she doesn¡¯t ept, we¡¯ll say that it¡¯s a dare. Neither of you will feel awkward. How about it?¡±
Xu Xi sat stiffly on the sofa and was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Will it work?¡±
Everyone quickly told him, ¡°It¡¯ll work. It¡¯ll definitely work. Hurry up and call Little Little Miss Chu.¡±
Chapter 655 - 655 Confession
655 Confession
Xu Xi pulled out his phone with a trembling hand. He stared at the screen for a long time but did not press any buttons. He looked up and was startled when he saw the expectant eyes of the crowd. After holding it in for a long time, Xu Xi asked gloomily, ¡°Am I usually that obvious?¡±
The girl who had made the request snorted. ¡°Of course! You stare at Little Miss Chu till your eyes are almost popping out! Other than that business-minded genius of a blockhead, Little Miss Chu, even the blind people in our school almost know about it.¡±
Xu Xi lowered his head at the verbal attack. The boy beside him quickly patted him on the shoulder to encourage him.
Xu Xi took a deep breath and finally mustered up his courage to call Chu Ning, which was the earlier call.
Xu Xi and the others waited nervously in the room. Xu Xi paced back and forth, taking deep breaths as he tried to calm himself down.
The people around him felt giddy when they looked at him. Xu Xi, on the other hand, became even more jittery. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that my confession is too simple? Do I need to prepare anything?¡±
The boy who had given him the idea pressed him down on the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. What if Little Miss Chu rejects you? Wouldn¡¯t your meticulously-prepared confession make things awkward between the two of you? Don¡¯t you want to be friends with her?¡±
When Xu Xi heard that there was a possibility of being rejected, he felt like he was suffocating. ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that I¡¯ll be rejected,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself in a pessimistic manner. He might only be able to watch Chu Ning silently in the future.
A girl stood up and analyzed logically, ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite possible. But for Little Miss Chu, she will probably reject you because she cares more about her studies and career, or because she thinks that it¡¯s not suitable for her to be in a rtionship at this age. But think about it. If you confess first, wouldn¡¯t you be seizing the opportunity? In future, if she ever wants to date, you¡¯ll definitely be the first person she thinks of!¡±
A girl next to her continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. So this time, we¡¯re just testing the waters. It¡¯s also a setup. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±
Xu Xi was already so anxious that he felt dizzy. He did not hear a word and stared straight at the door of the private room.
At this moment, the door was pushed open. The waiter waiting at the door held a walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Young Master, the person at the door said that he saw Ms. Chu get out of the car.¡± With that, he closed the door.
The room was in chaos. Xu Xi stood up again and wanted to pace, but was surrounded by a group of girls who adjusted his cor and pulled his sleeves. Some of the boys were peeking out from the door and watching. Some of them patted Xu Xi on the shoulder and told him not to be nervous and to take a deep breath.
Then, everyone hurriedly returned to their seats, singing and ying games, leaving Xu Xi standing there alone, staring at the door with stiff limbs.
As soon as Chu Ning pushed open the door of the private room, she was shocked by the eyes that were all looking at her. Chu Ning closed the door suspiciously and pushed it open again. ¡°Huh? Did I get the wrong ce?¡±
A girl quickly walked over and held Chu Ning¡¯s arm. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get the wrong ce; we¡¯re waiting for you!¡±
Xu Xi was still standing there in a daze. A boy casually walked over and hit him on the back. Xu Xi was shocked by the insult. He took a big step forward and shouted loudly, ¡°Chu Ning! I like you!¡±
Besides Chu Ning, in the private room, everyone got a fright. No one expected the usually-gentle and soft Xu Xi to be louder than the sound of the KTV.
A question mark almost appeared on Chu Ning¡¯s head. She looked at the students around her. ¡°You tricked Xu Xi into drinking? Did he drink too much?¡±
The girl who was pulling Chu Ning was so embarrassed that her face was about to crack. She received looks from her ssmates and exined to Chu Ning calmly, ¡°Love confession. Love confession. Will Little Miss Chu ept Xu Xi?¡±
Then, she gritted her teeth and pushed Chu Ning in front of Xu Xi. Chu Ning staggered and almost fell at Xu Xi¡¯s feet.
Chu Ning was confused. When she looked up, she saw Xu Xi¡¯s tightly shut eyes and pursed lips. His heroic appearance made Chu Ningugh.
Chu Ning cleared her throat and pretended to be serious. ¡°Xu Xi! We should put more energy and effort into our studies now! I can¡¯t ept you!¡±
Chapter 656 - 656 Rejected
656 Rejected
Xu Xi looked as if he had been sentenced to death. However, Chu Ning patted his shoulder with a smile. ¡°The dare¡¯splete now, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The dispirited Xu Xi immediately eximed in confusion, along with the surrounding people who were still sighing.
Chu Ning sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t put away the bottle on the table that you were using as a pointer.¡±
While everyone wasmenting theirck of prudence, Chu Ning whispered in Xu Xi¡¯s ear. ¡°You scared me earlier, looking like you were in military training.¡±
Xu Xi¡¯s ears were burning red. Chu Ning¡¯s breath when she spoke did not cool them down at all. Instead, they zed even more.
Chu Ning grabbed Xu Xi¡¯s arm and led him to the sofa to sit down. She handed him a bottle of water and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re timid. These people must have had a sense of aplishment in teasing you. Haha.¡±
Xu Xi lowered his head and did not speak. He only thought to himself, ¡°Next time, next time, I will definitely prepare a perfect confession. I will definitely perform better! This rejection was because she had seen through the dare. It doesn¡¯t count! This time doesn¡¯t count!¡±
Chu Ning was cheerily ying games with the students around her when she suddenly thought of something and nudged Xu Xi with her elbow.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Xi looked up abruptly.
Chu Ning leaned closer and asked loudly, ¡°Where is Yan Shen? Didn¡¯t you guys ask him along?¡±
Xu Xi did not know how to answer for a moment. It was the boy nearby who helped him out. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like KTV.¡±
Xu Xi quickly nodded, but he could not help but think, ¡°Does she like Yan Shen? There are so many people, but she singled out Yan Shen not being here.¡±
Xu Xi thought of the rumors in school before Chu Ning fell into theke and Chu Ning¡¯s pursuit of Yan Shen at that time. His heart felt even more stifled.
Xu Xi kept asking himself whether Chu Ning really liked Yan Shen? What if she really did? Could hepare to Yan Shen? Where was the advantage?
Even after the gathering came to a close, Xu Xi¡¯s head was still in a mess. He went back in a daze.
Chu Ning looked at Xu Xi¡¯s wandering footsteps and felt a chill down her spine. Could Xu Xi have been possessed by something? She believed in science, but she had already transmigrated into a book. The biggest unscientific thing was herself.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xu Xi?¡± Chu Ning asked the girl beside her who was about to go shopping with her.
The girl smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was sad because his confession was rejected, so she could only randomly brush it off.
Chu Ning felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, so she could only give up.
After ying for the entire afternoon, she only returned home in the evening. As she did not eat out, Chu Ning specially called Mrs. Chu and asked her family to save a bite of food for her.
When she reached home, her parents, Chu Jing, and Chu Huan were all sitting on the sofa waiting for her.
As soon as he saw her enter, Chu Huan opened his mouth as if he was possessed, speaking in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the extremely busy person? So you have friends too? You went out to have fun and still made us wait for you at home for dinner. You¡¯re really¡¡±
Before he could finish her words, he fell silent under Chu Jing¡¯s stern gaze.
Chu Jing looked at his younger brother in disappointment. He did not know why Chu Huan always targeted Chu Ning. Chu Huan stammered. He wanted to exin something under Second Brother¡¯s disappointed gaze, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.
Mrs. Chu sensed that the atmosphere was not right and quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Xiao Ning, go wash your hands. Dinner has just been prepared. Let¡¯s eat after you wash your hands.¡±
Mr. Chu watched Chu Ning wash her hands, and folded the newspaper, cing it on the coffee table. He said softly to Chu Huan, ¡°Chu Huan, she¡¯s your sister. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. You¡¯d better not go too far.¡±
Mr. and Mrs. Chu usually couldn¡¯t say too much. There was already a conflict between the siblings. If they kepting forward to stop it, it would only deepen the estrangement between the two of them.
Mrs. Chu also sighed. ¡°Xiao Huan, when will you grow up and be sensible?¡±
Chu Huan moved his lips, wanting to say that he was not wrong, but when he saw his parents¡¯ and Second Brother¡¯s disapproving gazes, he swallowed his words.
At the dining table, Chu Ning kept telling her parents about the funny things that happened when she was having fun with her ssmates, making her Mrs. Chuugh from ear to ear. Mr. Chu also looked at Chu Ning with a gentle gaze. Chu Jing had on a silly smile, and only asionally echoed a few words, while Chu Huan was unexpectedly quiet.
Chapter 657 - 657 Eliminate Evil
657 Eliminate Evil
Chu Ning had been veryfortable these past few days. The process of resolving matters was quite smooth, as if she were applying ayer of luck.
While awaiting the results, Chu Ning sat leisurely on the sofa at home and stuffed an apple into her mouth while watching TV.
Chu Ning had been trying to recall the contents of the original novel for several days, but she regretfully realized that, once she tried to recall, the speed of forgetting would increase. Other than what she had memorized a few days ago, she could no longer recall anything.
Chu Ning had already disguised the notebook that recorded her God¡¯s perspective as an ordinary one and ced it in an inconspicuous corner of the bookshelf. She wasn¡¯t actually afraid that her family woulde and search her desk. It was just that she had a stupid Fourth Brother. It was difficult to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be used by others to take away this treasure.
Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied with her current situation, but she quickly dispelled this thought.
Chu Ning patted her chest and was shocked at how she could be content with her current situation. It must be that herfortable and smooth life had blinded her heart. Chu Ning quickly ate an apple to calm herself down.
Before she could swallow the apple, her phone rang.
Chu Ning picked it up and looked at the screen. The caller was actually Minister Niu. Could it be that the matter was settled?
She chewed the apple in her mouth twice and swallowed it with difficulty. She took a deep breath and quickly picked up the phone. Minister Niu¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°The matter you requested has been handled. We¡¯ll meet at noonter, again at that noodle restaurant.¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t have the time to be euphoric and quickly eximed. However, Minister Niu seemed to be very busy. That old fox actually hung up the phone without saying a word.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t care that Minister Niu¡¯s behavior was abnormal. Soon, she would have a piece ofnd with unlimited development potential. Just renting the right to use it would earn her a lot of money.
She happily spun around in the living room, thinking about what she should gift Xu Xi to thank him. She should also prepare a generous gift for Minister Niu, but she could just say that she was going to visit Wu Yi.
Chu Jing could feel Chu Ning¡¯s happiness from inside the bedroom. It was hard for Chu Jing not to hear her walking in circles in the living room.
He opened the door and saw a glowing Chu Ning, helplessly asking, ¡°Xiao Ning? What happened with you? What made you so happy?¡±
Chu Ning stopped in her tracks. When she saw Chu Jing¡¯s tall figure standing at the door, she was suddenly ecstatic from her untold secret.
She rushed forward and leapt onto Chu Jing in one breath. She hugged Chu Jing and startedughing. Chu Jing knees buckled under her weight. Fortunately, he did not neglect his training, so he steadied his feet and caught Chu Ning.
Although Chu Jing enjoyed his sister¡¯s closeness and her being coquettish, it was too sudden and confused him. In his impression of Chu Ning, she had always been mature and steady. It must be a great thing if it could make Xiao Ning so joyful.
Before Chu Jing could ask, Chu Ning jumped off Chu Jing as if she had read his mind. She shook her head and put her hands behind her back like a chatan. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t say it.¡±
After saying that, she took her phone with a smile and left.
The hapless Chu Jing didn¡¯t know how to react. He returned to his room and continued to fiddle with hisputer.
Chu Ning arrived at the noodle shop, beaming. Minister Niu was already seated inside. When he saw her, he waved.
Chu Ning sat opposite Minister Niu with a smile. Before they could exchange a few words, Minister Niu pushed a document bag in front of her with a solemn expression.
Chu Ning took the folder in surprise. Just as she was about to open it, Minister Niu held it down, saying in a serious voice, ¡°Go back and read it.¡±
Chu Ning could not care less about being happy. Could it be that something big had happened? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Minister Niu sighed. ¡°Although what I helped you settle isn¡¯t a big deal, but¡¡± He nced around and whispered, ¡°The higher-ups have sent a supervisory team to eliminate evil. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, we¡¯re at the cusp of the storm. If we¡¯re implicated, neither of us will be able to escape.¡±
Chapter 658 - 658 Withdraw
658 Withdraw
Chu Ning was shocked. The supervisory team? That quick? Then wouldn¡¯t Fifth Brother and the others bump into them?
Minister Niu saw her surprise and advised her kindly, ¡°Since you were able to find out about my mother¡¯s matters, you must have some shady ways. I advise you to restrain yourself. Even if you have done something in the past, as long as it doesn¡¯t get into the hands of the supervisory team, they won¡¯t wipe you out.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s expression was also solemn. She clenched the document bag tightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll be more careful. I won¡¯t ask for trouble.¡±
Seeing that she had listened to his advice, Minister Niu heaved a sigh of relief. He had been careful with his words and actions all his life. He was afraid that he would lose the rest of his life because of this little favor.
The two of them had nothing further to discuss, so they left after that.
Chu Ning wanted to look for Chu Yang, but on second thought, she went home.
Upon reaching home, Chu Ning called Chu Yang. She said in a serious tone, ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t continue with the Rongwei Group. Recall everyone. Tell them to behave themselves. Don¡¯t do anything and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±
Hearing her serious tone, Chu Yang sat up straight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chu Ning sighed. ¡°I just received news that the higher-ups have sent a supervisory team down. The Rongwei Group hasn¡¯t beenpletely cleansed. With their power, the supervisory team will definitely not let them off easily.¡±
Chu Ning looked at the records in the notebook. ¡°When that timees, the supervisory team will deal with most of the Rongwei Group. As long as the supervisory team leaves M City and the limelight dies down, this will be a pie that fell from the sky.¡±
Chu Yang thought about it carefully. This news was indeed important. Chu Ning should not be mistaken. ¡°Then it seems that even God is helping us.¡±
Chu Yang was still in the mood to joke. After all, the situation was not so serious that he would immediately be crying behind bars. He was not flustered. Moreover, this was good news. He was somewhat happy.
Chu Ning also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She thought for a moment. Her seven brothers were the chosen ones.
Chu Ning reminded Chu Yang a few more times before hanging up. She did not have to worry about Fifth Brother anymore. She was now in the mood to look at the document bag that she had just obtained.
She opened the bag. The documents and contracts inside were only missing Chu Ning¡¯s signature and the official seal of the Soaring Clouds Group. Chu Ning looked at this treasure that was hot off the grill. The benefits it would bring made her so ted that she couldn¡¯t stop grinning.
She was able to move so smoothly this time because she had taken advantage of the information gap. Otherwise, others would have found out sooner orter.
This feeling was not quite the same as when she created Cloud Shopping. Perhaps it was the doubling of profits that made her feel more aplished.
Chu Ning put away her things in satisfaction and called Xu Xi. ¡°Hello? Xu Xi?¡±
Xu Xi had been holed up at home for the past few days. He did not even leave his bedroom. No matter how he thought about it, he did not know why he had confessed so rashly and made the scene so embarrassing.
When Xu Xi received Chu Ning¡¯s call, he almost wanted to find a corner to hide. He was too ashamed to see anyone. In the end, he took a few deep breaths before he was mentally prepared to answer the call.
When he heard Chu Ning call his name, a suffocating feeling swept through his heart again. He mustered up his courage and stammered out a few words, ¡°Yes¡ What¡¯s up?¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t care too much about Xu Xi¡¯s awkwardness. She said happily, ¡°The procedures have been settled. That matter is already set in stone.¡±
Xu Xi sat up straight and his eyes widened. He held his phone and said hurriedly, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I knew you could do it!¡±
Chu Ning finally had someone to share her joy with. ¡°Yes, thank you for telling me this news. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you.¡±
¡°I just gave you some information,¡± Xu Xi said, a little embarrassed. ¡°The rest is your own hard work. I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re the one who has the capabilities. You don¡¯t have to repay me.¡±
Chu Ning did not agree with him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this at all. I definitely have to prepare a gift to thank you properly.¡±
¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able able to help you.¡±
Chu Ning nodded in satisfaction when she heard that he had no intention of rejecting her. She smiled and chatted with Xu Xi about school matters. In the end, she agreed to treat him to dinner in a few days before hanging up.
Chapter 659 - 659 Investigated
659 Investigated
Chu Jing, who was at the door, wanted to discuss something with Chu Ning, but he heard her on the phone, so he waited by the door.
After hearing Chu Ning say goodbye, Chu Jing knocked on the door.
When Chu Ning heard the knock on the door, she shouted, ¡°Come in.¡±
Chu Jing pushed the door open and saw the smile lingering on Chu Ning¡¯s face. He thought of Chu Ning¡¯s joyfulughter when she was on the phone earlier and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Chatting with a boy you like?¡±
Chu Ning was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Of course not. Second Brother, you know how to joke around as well?¡±
Chu Jing smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s a boy you like, you should be bolder. Our Xiao Ning is so outstanding.¡±
¡°Second Brother, why are you looking for me?¡± Chu Ning helplessly changed the topic.
In a normal tone, Chu Jing asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in apetition. I¡¯ll probably be back in half a month, so you might need to take more care of the family.¡±
When Chu Ning heard this, she pouted and said, ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? Just go to thepetition! Leave the family matters to me. There won¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of the family.¡±
Chu Jing patted her head and said gently, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. When I get the prize money for first ce, I¡¯ll buy a gift for you.¡±
Chu Ning raised her head slightly. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡±
After saying that, Chu Jing went back to his room to pack his luggage. Chu Ning also took the document bag and drove to the Soaring Clouds Group.
Chu Ning found Zhang Bo after greeting employees along the way. The moment he looked up, she was dumbfounded by the dark circles beneath his eyes.
Chu Ning tried her best to hold back the smile on her face. ¡°You, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±
Zhang Bo looked testily at Chu Ning, resentment faintly emanating from him. ¡°My good President Chu. Such a bigpany. I have to transform myself into a robot to be able to run it.¡±
Chu Ning also inexplicably felt her conscience condemning her. She quickly put the fruits and document bag in her hands on Zhang Bo¡¯s desk.
Zhang Bo picked up an apple, wiped it casually, and took a bite. He chewed hard, and Chu Ning felt her hair stand.
Chu Ning smiled guiltily. She eagerly opened the folder and showed Zhang Bo her results, trying to prove that she had not been cking off but had been working hard. ¡°Look at this. I¡¯ve settled this matter.¡±
Zhang Bo put the apple aside and wiped his hands. He picked up the documents and contract and read it carefully. He quickly understood the gist of it. ¡°This is the big deal that you said could double our takings?¡±
Chu Ning nodded. Zhang Bo happily mmed the table. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
He stood up excitedly. ¡°After Cloud Shopping was taken over by Zhou Hao, although the people who stayed in thepany are still very serious about their work, I can feel that if there are no more projects that can be presented, I¡¯m afraid they will no longer bemitted.¡±
¡°How can there not be any projects presented?¡± Chu Ning said with a smile. ¡°Not considering this, did you forget about The Parade?¡±
Zhang Bo was bbergasted. He exhaled. ¡°After the incident at The Parade, the employees were secretly discussing whether ourpany was targeted and whether The Parade could continue.¡±
Chu Ning did not feel in the least bit anxious. ¡°The Parade has been renovated. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not suitable for business at the moment. Soon, when it¡¯s out of the limelight, The Parade can smoothly open up. With the flow of people in the industrial park, it will definitely be filled to the brim.¡±
Zhang Bo pricked up his ears and caught the main point. ¡°Limelight? What limelight? Why isn¡¯t it suitable for opening?¡±
Chu Ning remembered that she hadn¡¯t had the time to tell him about this, but it wasn¡¯t toote to tell him now. ¡°I¡¯ve received insider news that the higher-ups are sending a supervisory team to clean things up. The storm of The Parade being attacked hasn¡¯t passed yet. If we open for business now, it¡¯ll easily attract the attention of the supervisory team.¡±
Zhang Bo was slightly taken aback. ¡°I see. Then we can indeed wait a little longer. We can perfect The Parade in the meantime.¡±
Chu Ning also wanted to go over and get an apple, but Zhang Bo suddenly smiled. Coupled with his panda eyes, he really looked as twisted as could be. Chu Ning shivered. As expected, she heard Zhang Bo¡¯s malicious tone. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s not easy for you toe to thepany. I have some documents here that need your approval.¡±
Chu Ning was dragged into the pile of documents without even being able to protest.
Chapter 660 - 660 Count Yourself Lucky
660 Count Yourself Lucky
M City seemed calm on the surface these days, but in fact, a lot of troubling things had happened.
Zhang Rong sat in his office. His head ached as he looked at the person hunched in front of him, cringing. He was so angry that his face twisted. ¡°What did you say? Who did you beat up?¡±
Hearing Zhang Rong gritting his teeth, the person standing there trembled in fear. ¡°Director Lu¡¯s son.¡±
Zhang Rong threw the teacup beside him. ¡°Imbecile! Who do you think you are to dare hit a department chief¡¯s son?¡±
There was another person sitting on the sofa in the office. The person¡¯s expression was a little unconcerned. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s just the son of a department chief. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±
Zhang Rong looked at his confidant and secretly cursed the group of idiots. ¡°What do you know? Normally, it¡¯d be alright. However, I heard that the supervisory team will arrive in the next few days. If that department chief has any backbone and reports this idiot to the supervisory team, my family business will be skinned!¡±
The more Zhang Rong thought about it, the more irate he became. He flung everything near him, scaring the person so much that he knelt on the ground with a thud. The person on the sofa also stood up with a frown.
Zhang Rong thought about it and gritted his teeth. ¡°Liu Yi, get everyone to stop. Don¡¯t target Chu Ning and Chu Yang for now. If anyone dares to cause trouble for me at this critical moment, I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead.¡±
Liu Yi, the person sitting on the sofa, nodded. ¡°Alright, boss. I¡¯ll definitely give the order.¡± Then, he looked at the coward kneeling on the ground and frowned. ¡°Boss, then what about him?¡±
Seeing Zhang Rong¡¯s rage and the pleading eyes of the person on the ground, no matter how much Liu Yi hated this fool, he had to remember that he was his subordinate and he could not ignore him. He could only bite the bullet and plead, ¡°Boss, spare his worthless life. At most, we¡¯ll deal with him after the storm blows over.¡±
Zhang Rong didn¡¯t even look at the kneeling person. He only leaned back heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take him away. Find a ce to lock him up. We¡¯ll talk about it after the storm passes.¡±
Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and could only drag the man out of the office.
Zhang Rong leaned back in his chair, narrowed his eyes, and sneered, ¡°Ha, Chu Ning, consider yourself lucky.¡±
The supervisory team that Zhang Rong and Chu Ning mentioned had secretly arrived in M City on the afternoon that Minister Niu and Chu Ning met.
No one from the supervisory team made a sound, nor did they meet anyone from the M City government immediately. They quietly conducted an inspection in M City.
M City was a developed city with many entertainment venues. The people in the supervisory team instantly focused on various high-end entertainment venues. Therefore, they had gotten wind on the night when Liu Yi¡¯s subordinate had had a conflict with the department chief¡¯s son in the nightclub.
The head of the supervisory team called someone to contact the department chief overnight to understand what had happened.
Under the investigation of the supervisory team, everything went ording to the original plot. Even though Zhang Rong was well-informed, he was caught off-guard by the operation of the supervisory team. Not to mention, Zhou Hao was providing support. By the time Zhang Rong reacted, a lot of evidence had been collected.
Chu Yang and the others had stopped early, and they usually paid more attention to developing in secret. This investigation did not implicate their main force, and only some corners were cleaned up.
As for the Rongwei Group, under the supervisory team¡¯s vigorous investigation, they suffered heavy losses. Two of Zhang Rong¡¯s confidants were even arrested.
When Zhang Rong found out that Zhou Hao had contributed to his current situation, he was so enraged that he almost gritted his teeth. However, he had no choice but to hide and only cause trouble for Zhou Hao in business-rted matters. He wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh.
No matter what kind of bloody storm was brewing in M City, Chu Ning was not in a hurry to do anything. She stayed at home every day, cooked for her parents, chatted with them, and took walks. Even Yan Shen said that she seemed to be living the life of an elderly woman.
Chu Ning listened to the news that Zhang Bo had sent her. The Rongwei Group had sacrificed their own arm to protect theirmander, and the stock market had also plummeted.
Upon hearing such good news, Chu Ning was so exhrated that she ate an extra bowl of rice. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right and she didn¡¯t have enough funds, Chu Ning would have destroyed the Rongwei Group.
Chapter 661 - 661 Cruise Ship at Sea
661 Cruise Ship at Sea
After the supervisory team left, it would take a few days for calm to be restored in M City.
No matter how gloomy the Rongwei Group was, Chu Ning was preparing for the The Parade¡¯s opening for business in a celebratory mood.
They had earliere to an agreement with the merchants on an opening date in a month¡¯s time, and the merchants who had signed the contract had begun to renovate their stores.
Chu Ning didn¡¯t have to worry about this. She was currently concerned about the publicity of The Parade.
Zhang Bo sat across from her. He saw her frowning and in pensive mood. He suggested, ¡°Find a celebrity to do amercial performance. The publicity should be enough.¡±
Chu Ning sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this method as well, but with the Soaring Clouds Group¡¯s status and my influence, no matter how much money I spend, I won¡¯t be able to hire a big star. If the influence of the fans isn¡¯t enough, then it¡¯s useless to hire a star.¡±
Zhang Bo also fell deep in thought upon hearing that. She was right; although Chu Ning could be considered young and promising in M City, the Soaring Clouds Group had just been established. Whether in terms of scale or influence, it was not within the scope of cooperation of celebrities.
Chu Ning thought about it and helplessly dialed her partner¡¯s number. ¡°Hello? Zhou Wei?¡±
Zhou Wei was in a good mood after listening to his subordinates¡¯ report on the dogfight between Zhou Hao and Zhang Rong. His tone was also rxed. ¡°What is it? What other fun things are you calling me up for?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that her previous suggestion was quite effective, but this time she was asking for his help. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±
Zhou Wei was not surprised. In their cooperative rtionship, they usually did not approach each other without reason. ¡°Go ahead; what is it?¡±
Chu Ning did not stand on ceremony at all. ¡°Help me invite a celebrity for the opening ceremony of The Parade. I want someone with a lot of fans; someone with influence, and a wide audience.¡±
Zhou Wei raised his eyebrows and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°That¡¯s all? Is one enough? Invite a few more.¡±
Chu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She was adhering to the concept of not taking advantage of b*stards. She quickly agreed. ¡°Thank you very much. You¡¯re indeed Young Master Zhou. You¡¯re so generous.¡±
Zhou Wei was also amused when he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°But President Chu is someone. How could you not be able to hire a celebrity?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still said to Zhou Wei, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Young Master Zhou¡¯s family business. Thank you.¡± After saying that, she quickly hung up.
Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Zhang Bo did not dy any further and went to prepare for The Parade¡¯s opening ceremony.
Chu Ning picked up her cup and slowly took a sip of tea. Before she could put down her cup, she received a call from Yan Shen.
Ever since Chu Ning apanied Yan Shen to B City thest time, he was always finding something to chat with Chu Ning about. There was nothing important. He would ask Chu Ning daily about what she was doing, whether she had eaten, and even share his daily life with her.
Chu Ning kept feeling that something was wrong. She slowly realized that this way of getting along made her feel like she was in a rtionship with Yan Shen.
¡°Hello?¡± Chu Ning picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve received an invitation to a cruise ship. Do you want to go with me?¡± Yan Shen¡¯s tone was as calm as ever.
¡°When?¡± Chu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°For how long?¡±
Yan Shen looked at the invitation card in his hand. ¡°Three dayster, we can go for seven days.¡±
Chu Ning calcted the timing; there was no conflict. ¡°Alright. How do I get there? Where is it?¡±
Upon hearing that she had epted the invitation, Yan Shen¡¯s tone lightened. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up downstairs in three days. I¡¯ll get the chaffeur to send us there. It¡¯s in H City. It¡¯s not too far away.¡±
Chu Ning agreed. When she heard Yan Shen hang up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but think of how, when she had been chatting with Xu Xi, Second Brother had asked if she was chatting with the boy she liked.
She thought of her barren rtionship experience in her previous life, and then remembered how she had avoided Yan Shen when she had first transmigrated.
As she thought about it, Chu Ning shook her head, flustered, and scoffed at herself. What was she thinking? She had not achieved her grand goal yet, and was already thinking about dating. She was really regressing. Could it be that she could not live without a man?
She quickly picked up the teacup and took a sip of water to calm herself down. No one noticed that her ears had turned red.
Chapter 662 - 662 Cruise Party
662 Cruise Party
Chu Ning got up early in the morning to pack her things. Ever since she had hung up on Yan Shen three days ago, she had been filled with anticipation for this cruise party.
From the memories she had while in her original body, she had also participated in simr parties and banquets. Some of them were for young people, and some were for the rtives of various CEOs.
However, ording to Yan Shen, this was a party for young people. There would probably be many young and promising heirs and second-generation heirs who were living a good life.
Yan Shen had even specially told her to put everything aside and take a good rest this time.
Chu Ning¡¯s phone rang twice. It was Yan Shen, which meant that he had already arrived downstairs.
Chu Ning picked up her suitcase, pushed open the bedroom door, and said goodbye to her parents, who were eating.
Father Chu didn¡¯t say anything, but Mother Chu happily told her to have fun and to be careful. Chu Ning agreed and went downstairs with her suitcase.
Downstairs, Yan Shen and his chauffeur were waiting by the car. When they saw Chu Ning, the chauffeur immediately went forward to take the suitcase from her hands.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen faced each other and were secretly sizing each other up.
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen, who was dressed like a rich kid. Coupled with his gorgeous face, he looked like he was glowing.
Yan Shen saw that Chu Ning was not as low-key as she usually was. Instead, she was dressed very elegantly. When he saw her bright smile, Yan Shen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his thoughts began to wander.
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen¡¯s stunned gaze and waved her hand in confusion. ¡°Yan Shen? Yan Shen?¡±
Yan Shen came back to his senses and nodded randomly a few times before helping Chu Ning open the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±
Chu Ning was confused by the speed at which he changed his expression, but she still got into the car.
After the two of them sat down, the car started slowly. Yan Shen pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°I heard that someone is looking for trouble at The Parade? Do you need my help?¡±
Chu Ning was dumbfounded for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Which rock have you been living under? It¡¯s been a long time since they found fault with The Parade. ording to the speed of news cirction in M City, it¡¯s already no longer a hot topic.¡±
Yan Shen was obviously a little surprised. He had been learning from a doctor recently. After all, even if the hospital could not treat his illness, he had to work hard. What if there was a change in the situation?
Perhaps he was too immersed and was not very sensitive to the news from the outside world, which was why he made such a small mistake. At the thought of this, Yan Shen¡¯s expression became a little awkward again.
Chu Ning looked at his changing expression andughed. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more popr now. You didn¡¯t have so many expressions in the past. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ve already settled it long ago. I even took revenge on him while I was at it,¡± Chu Ningforted Yan Shen.
When Yan Shen heard this, he felt somewhat relieved. He met Chu Ning¡¯sforting gaze and was a little speechless. It was clearly Chu Ning who was in trouble. Why was he beingforted instead?
Chu Ning was a shrewd person. She saw that Yan Shen was at a loss for words and immediately changed the topic. She asked him what he had done during the holidays.
Yan Shen thought for a long time, but still told her honestly, ¡°I¡¯m learning from a doctor.¡± This was because he had indeed not done anything else during this period of time. He could not possibly say that he had been neglecting his job all this time. Chu Ning would not believe a single word. Moreover, Yan Shen was not very good at lying.
This time, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to frown. Looking at her solemn expression, Yan Shen almost thought that she would ask him about his condition in the next second. However, Chu Ning said righteously, ¡°Do you want to be a doctor? Then who will inherit your family business?¡±
Yan Shen¡¯s worries were shaken by this strange angle. He was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°I still have a sister. She can inherit it.¡±
¡°I remember you said that your sister was adopted. Will your father agree?¡± Chu Ning asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t he want the two of you to get married?¡±
Yan Shen did not know what to say. If he said he wanted to get married, he could not lie to himself. However, he did not want to tell anyone about his terminal illness. He did not want to see any pitiful orpassionate looks. Yan Shen would always remember Great-grandma¡¯s smile. No matter how burdensome his body was, his soul would always be free.
Chu Ning felt the silent atmosphere in the car and astutely changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to study medicine. My seventh brother is also studying medicine.¡±
¡°What field does he study?¡± Yan Shen smiled. ¡°Maybe we canmunicate.¡± Chu Ning was so smart, her brothers should not be too bad.
Chapter 663 - 663 Awkward Question
663 Awkward Question
Chu Ning tried to recall and realized that Seventh Brother had never told them about his research direction. She could only shake her head regretfully. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I can ask him when I have the time. He¡¯s very smart and capable. He¡¯s doing research with his mentor now.¡±
Yan Shen nodded. At this moment, the chauffeur said, ¡°Young Master, Ms. Chu, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen alighted once the car came to a stop. They carried their suitcases and looked at the massive cruise ship by the shore. Chu Ning sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so tall. It¡¯s bigger than the cruise ships I¡¯ve seen before.¡±
Yan Shen nodded in agreement, dragging his suitcase while he walked. He exined things in detail, ¡°The cruise ship belongs to Su Kun. You should know him. We even attended the banquet he organized. He¡¯s practically the number one person in the country¡¯s business world, but the main reason he¡¯s invited the heirs and second generation owners of the country¡¯s top businesses this time is because of his son, Su Ming.¡±
Although Chu Ning had done her research before she came, the standard of intelligence was not as high as Second Brother¡¯s and the information was notprehensive. Therefore, it was not bad to hear Yan Shen talk about it now. At least she would not bepletely clueless.
Speaking of Su Kun, Chu Ning had a deep impression of him. He looked like a kind and friendly middle-aged man. He seemed to have a good impression of Chu Ning. At least, in Chu Ning¡¯s opinion, Su Kun felt that she had potential. However, she did not receive this invitation, either because she had not grown up enough or for some other reason.
Yan Shen continued, ¡°Su Ming came back from studying abroad and is about to take over the family business. Judging by his actions, he seems to be preparing to enter the tourism and entertainment industry. Su Kun dotes on his son very much. The father and son thought that this matter would cause a dispute in thepany, but in the end, Su Kunpromised, so this cruise party was held.¡±
¡°What activities are there for the cruise party?¡± Chu Ning nodded and asked excitedly.
Yan Shen was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the invitation list and activity schedule I sent you?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s cheerful footsteps stopped for a moment. ¡°I only had time to look at the invitation list. There were too many people. I have to go through it slowly.¡±
Yan Shen was at a loss after these words, which were simple, yet carried with it Chu Ning¡¯s typical vor. He looked at her with a slightly forced smile. He could not help but sigh and feebly exined things, ¡°There¡¯s a barbecue party, a pool party, and an auction. Moreover, all the clubs on the cruise will be open to the public. There will also be various smallpetitions. I heard that the prizes are not too bad.¡±
¡°Are there any hard rules?¡± Chu Ning rxed. ¡°For example, how much worth the participants have to have.¡±
Yan Shen shook his head.¡±It¡¯s a gathering for young people. The richest man isn¡¯t around. His son has his own ideas. If you want to talk about his requests, there¡¯s only one; we¡¯re not allowed to bring our own bodyguards and secretaries.¡±
¡°Does that mean that you can¡¯t bring anyone with you and can only participate by yourself?¡± Chu Ning was stunned.
Yan Shen thought for a moment.¡±Not really. You can bring your family and friends. You can only bring one person per invitation.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re using your invitation on me?¡± Chu Ning nodded in realization.
Yan Shen gave her a knowing look, but Chu Ning suddenly asked, ¡°Then am I family? Or a friend?¡±
The two of them paused. Chu Ning also turned her head awkwardly and secretly pped her own mouth. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Chu Ning, oh, Chu Ning, have you been possessed by the original person or have you been bewitched? How could you ask such a question without any EQ!¡±
Yan Shen wasn¡¯t as embarrassed as Chu Ning had imagined. He didn¡¯t say anything out of courtesy. He kept silent because he remembered that he had invited Chu Ning to participate in this event. Was it really just because, at thest stage, he hoped that the happy memories would be witnessed by his friend?
The air froze. One was at a loss for what to do, while the other had thoughtsing out of nowhere.
In the end, Chu Ning broke the silence. She smiled and changed the topic in a cheerful tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. I can already see quite a number of people at the dock.¡± She strode toward the dock.
Yan Shen also reined in his thoughts. He followed Chu Ning and the pair chatted merrily, quickly turning the page on the little incident.
When they arrived at the dock, Chu Ning observed that there were many bodyguards standing guard to maintain order.
Looking at the entrance, most of the guests were very tactful. They did not bring bodyguards or secretaries, and were holding hands with their partners or children.
In all honesty, Chu Ning was stumped when she saw visitors with children. However, on second thought, marriage between two families usually urred very early, so it was normal for them to have children.
Chapter 664 - 664 Minor Conflict
664 Minor Conflict
At the entrance of the cruise ship, two bodyguards were checking the invitations of the guests one by one to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the situation. Chu Ning and Yan Shen stood side by side, waiting in line to enter. Suddenly, there was a minor conflict in the procession. Then, Chu Ning heard a lot ofmotioning from behind.
Those who dared to cause trouble on such an asion were either idiots or people with strength and capital. It even caught the attention of the people who were checking the invitation cards; they turned around to look.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other. From her zing eyes, Yan Shen strangely sensed her curiosity about what was going on at the back.
Before either of them could do anything, the troublemaker had already charged to the front.
Arge group of bodyguards surrounded a young man. Everyone present was shrewd. They could tell at a nce that the bodyguards around the man were divided into two groups. One group surrounded him and protected him as he walked forward, while the other surrounded the outeryer and wanted to stop him.
Chu Ning quietly tugged at the corner of Yan Shen¡¯s shirt and asked softly, ¡°Who is this? Why didn¡¯t I see him in the information?¡±
Before Yan Shen could answer, the man seemed to be impatient from being stopped. His face was filled with hostility as he shouted loudly, as if he was afraid that no one could hear him, ¡°You bunch of idiots, you¡¯re just employees, and you dare to stop this young master!¡±
He realized that he was still tightly surrounded by bodyguards. He spewed, ¡°Trash! Idiots! I¡¯m the second young master of Jing City¡¯s Lu n! Being here, even your master has to be polite to our Lu family! A bunch of idiots!¡±
Upon hearing that it was a member of Jing City¡¯s Lu n, the people who were just watching the show began to whisper to each other. ¡°The Lu family in Jing City?¡± Chu Ning asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them listed in the invitation list.¡±
Yan Shen furrowed his brows, as if he felt that the matter was tricky.
Chu Ning could feel Yan Shen¡¯s nervousness and began to calcte in her heart. The Yan family had a very high status in M City. Moreover, they had a profound heritage that had been passed down for several generations. Not to mention that Chu Ning was just a child from an ordinary family. No matter how capable she was, it could only be considered a mid-career switch. Even in the Ye family, only her adoptive mother could rely on her maternal family to negotiate with the Yan family. Even the only heir of the Yan family felt that this was something tricky. Thinking of this, Chu Ning frowned slightly.
Yan Shen eyes were dark and unreadable. He knew that it was normal for Chu Ning not to see it in the information because the Lu family in Jing City was not on the invitation list.
Yan Shen leaned closer to Chu Ning¡¯s ear and exined to her in a low voice, ¡°Generally, when the children of families with some background introduce their origins, they will use the name of the ce where their family is located and the family name. Because most families only became rich after the founding of the country, they usually use the name of the ce after the founding of the country. However, there were a few families that had existed since before that. Because they had produced many talents and this has continued to this day, when introducing themselves, they had always used the name before the founding of the country. They are proud of it.¡±
Yan Shen nced at the man who was still shouting at the top of his lungs. A look of disdain shed across his face. ¡°These families are basically all in B City, so they all use the former name of B City. The Lu family in Jing City is one of them.¡±
Chu Ning roughly understood, but there was still one thing she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It sounds like these families are very powerful. Isn¡¯t this banquet to help Su Kun¡¯s son make connections? Then why weren¡¯t they invited?¡±
Even though he was surrounded by a group of people, the second young master of the Lu family was almost at the entrance of the cruise ship. His hoarse voice became clear again. Chu Ning heard the demonic voice enter her ears. ¡°Idiot! This young master has never been stopped from going anywhere! I¡¯m showing you respect by attending this lousy banquet! Your Su family doesn¡¯t want to stay in B City anymore, right?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s ears hurt from the shock. She could not help butin to Yan Shen, ¡°This second young master is quite energetic.¡±
Yan Shen did not expect her to be able toin in such a chaotic situation. It was a little funny, but he still continued to give an exnation for her question. ¡°These few families are all self-reliant on their status and have always been unwilling tomunicate with outsiders. Even coborations and business deals are like charity. The Su family didn¡¯t invite them because they didn¡¯t want to invite trouble as they¡¯ve never participated in this kind of thing.¡±
¡°Although they are arrogant, they are indeed powerful and have a profound heritage. Ordinary families are not willing to provoke them easily, and there are many small families that rely on them. No matter how much others tolerate and give in, the Su family is definitely not afraid of these few families. Now that they had delivered a p to Su Kun¡¯s face like this, he would definitely not let it go.¡±
Chapter 665 - 665 Settled
665 Settled
Yan Shen was faintly mocking and watching the show. He was just short of crossing his arms and getting the popcorn.
Chu Ning was intrigued by his attitude of watching the show like it was no big deal. She teased him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the hobby of watching shows. I thought you would be indifferent.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t usually care. My father always taught me to be calm. No matter what happens, I have to be rational and objective. However, that was in the past. Now, I just wanted to change my mood and live in a different way. I hadn¡¯t encountered such a thing in the past. Otherwise, I might have already been watching the show from the side.¡±
Chu Ning was amused by his sincere exnation and smiled for some time. The second young master of the Lu family finally got tired of ranting. He stood on the spot and panted heavily, both sides locked in a stalemate.
At that moment, someone from the Su family finally came. It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. Everyone present knew him. He was Su Ming, the heir of the Su family.
Su Ming had a decent smile on his face as he walked slowly towards Second Young Master Lu. He waved his hand, and the Su family¡¯s bodyguards immediately took a step back in an orderly manner. It seemed like they were no longer stopping him, but in truth, if the people from the Lu family made any moves, the bodyguards would rush forward.
Su Ming had on a friendly smile and politely greeted, ¡°Second Young Master Lu, what brings you here? Hasn¡¯t the Lu family always been uninterested in our gatherings?¡±
Second Young Master Lu didn¡¯t show him any respect and snorted coldly. ¡°If you still have self-awareness, tell these idiots to move aside. My Lu family has never suffered such grievances.¡±
Su Ming¡¯s expression remained unchanged; he did not even raise his eyebrows. ¡°Second Young Master Lu, why do you have to do this? To a great family like the Lu family, it¡¯s just a matter of informing us if you want to enter without an invitation. Why make things difficult for everyone? Now that things are like this, it won¡¯t be easy for us to end things.¡±
Second Young Master Lu gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°Who are you to say these things to me? Call Su Kun out. Today, you must give our Lu family an exnation for your Su family not knowing how to appreciate kindness.¡±
He ced great emphasis on the words ¡®not knowing how to appreciate kindness¡¯. When he saw that Su Ming was unmoved, his expression turned even darker. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jing City¡¯s Lu family can¡¯t even see a bumpkin like Su Kun? He dares to act arrogantly with the Lu family?¡±
Su Ming¡¯s smile faded away and his tone turned cold. ¡°Lu Xing, you¡¯re just a pawn. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡±
Once he said those words, Lu Xing¡¯s face turned ashen. He did not expect Su Ming to directly point it out in public. He ground his teeth, but still managed to spit out a sentence. ¡°Su Ming, you are going too far.¡±
Su Ming straightened his back. ¡°A lousy pawn that is used as a pathfinder will not bepared to treasure just because it has the Lu family¡¯s mark on it. Trash, is simply trash.¡±
After saying that, he turned to the guests who were watching the show. ¡°Sorry for letting everyone watch such a farce. We will give everyone a coupon for the auctionter. After everyone has checked the invitation cards, you can go in. I wish everyone a good time.¡±
When he heard the people around him say that it was alright, Su Ming smiled and nodded. He gave the bodyguards beside him a look, and some immediately went up to them and dragged the Lu family away without any hesitation.
When Lu Xing saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, he no longer shouted like he did in the beginning, nor did he look angry at all. Instead, heughed coldly and stared straight into Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He turned around and left after uttering a single sentence: ¡°The heir that the Su family has nurtured with all their might is nothing more than this.¡±
Su Ming did not even look at him. He smiled and exchanged a few polite words with the guests before returning to the cruise ship with his bodyguards.
Chu Ning looked at Su Ming¡¯s back. She did not expect that such a conflict would end in such aical manner.
When Yan Shen saw Chu Ning¡¯s contemtive look, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡±
Chu Ning came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s our turn.¡±
Chu Ning had a feeling that this matter would not be resolved so easily. The conflict between the two families would not stop there.
It seemed that the Lu family had temporarily taken a step back, but with her keen insight, Chu Ning guessed that the Su family did not have the upper hand.
Chapter 666 - 666 Father and Son Conversation
666 Father and Son Conversation
After that, no one else came to look for trouble. Chu Ning and Yan Shen entered the cruise ship without any hups.
As soon as they entered, a waiter brought them to their rooms. As the waiter led the way, he exined the situation inside the cruise ship. ¡°Young Master Yan, Ms. Chu, the rooms are randomly assigned this time. But don¡¯t worry, we have sufficient rooms. If you don¡¯t like them, we can change them.¡±
Along the way Chu Ning saw many young people in their twenties; even those above thirty were few and far between.
On the way, the waiter briefly introduced the functional areas they passed and said very considerately, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about losing your way. There will be waiters every few meters. If you need anything, just call out to them. Every waiter is extremely familiar with all areas of the cruise ship.¡±
After walking for a few minutes, he finally brought Chu Ning and Yan Shen to the doors of their rooms. Their rooms were adjacent to each other, and the decor inside was simr.
After repeatedly confirming that Chu Ning and Yan Shen had no objections and were very satisfied, the waiter smiled and said, ¡°There will be a banquet at eight o¡¯clock tonight. The main purpose is to let all the guests get to know each other. I hope that the two of you can attend and have a good time.¡± With that, he left.
There were still a few hours before the banquet; Chu Ning and Yan Shen decided that they could rest for a while and then attend the banquet at eight o¡¯clock.
After making up their minds, the pair returned to their rooms and closed the doors.
In a luxurious suite on the top floor of the cruise ship, a middle-aged man in his fifties was sitting on a chair in the balcony. He was holding a ss of red wine in his hand as he looked in silence at the seagulls flying above the sea. The young man standing behind him was none other than Su Ming.
Su Ming lowered his head and looked slightly uneasy. ¡°Dad, what is the Lu family¡¯s intention? Are they trying to fight to the death with us?¡±
Su Kun took a sip of the red wine and furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m still not used to drinking this stuff.¡± Putting down the ss of red wine, Su Kun nced at his son and beckoned him over to sit down. ¡°Xiao Ming, I didn¡¯t send you out to study for so many years and make the family business so big just to make you so cautious and fearful.¡±
Looking at his son¡¯s face that was 50 ¨C 60% simr to his, Su Kun said earnestly, ¡°No matter how arrogant the Lu family is, they¡¯re still just businessmen. It¡¯s been three generations since their family had a descendant who went into politics. This generation doesn¡¯t even have an heir who can maintain their achievements. Therefore, they¡¯re anxious. They don¡¯t want their hundred years of glory to decline or even end.¡±
Su Kun took some bread from the table and raised his arm high. He watched the seagulls fly over to fight for food and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why they have to take the risk and take down one family. It¡¯s best if that one family has enough prestige to let them return to the pinnacle of glory.¡±
Su Ming frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking such a step. I just don¡¯t understand why they would target our family. There are clearly many more suitable ones, and they are safer and devoid of risk.¡±
Su Ming had a very clear understanding of his family. He did not think that his family was already invincible, but it was definitely not something that the declining Lu family could easily take down. If the two families fought, there was only the possibility of both sides suffering heavy losses.
Su Kun looked at his silly son, who was still feeling doubtful and sighed. ¡°Because the current head of the Lu family is a guy who is too ambitious.¡±
Su Ming did not seem to have thought of such a reason. For a moment, his eyes widened in shock.
Su Kun sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still young. After this, you¡¯d better go to the branchpany to gain some experience.¡±
Su Ming immediately lowered his head, feeling wronged. Su Kun tore the pieces apart for the young sessor bit by bit, exining the twists and turns. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason why the Lu family is targeting our family. It¡¯s because their leader wants to bite off more than he can chew. He overestimated the Lu family and underestimated the Su family.
¡°They want to devour one family and kill two birds with one stone. Not only can they alleviate the decay of the Lu family, but they can also intimidate the other families in Jing City. You are right. There are many more suitable and safer choices. However, you have to remember that, in any battle or scheme, one has to take into ount fickle things like emotions and human nature.¡±
Looking at his son¡¯s immature reaction, Su Kun sighed deeply. ¡°I know this is very difficult, Xiao Ming. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. Dad can continue to support you for many years. However, you must make sure that you improve at all times, because idents will not take the time to greet you.¡±
Chapter 667 - 667 A Teaching Moment
667 A Teaching Moment
Su Ming understood what Su Kun meant, but he did not risk his life like Su Kun did when he was young. He did not crawl through the quagmire of human nature and use everything he could to put together this family business. That was why he only knew about it, but he did not know how to use it, nor did he know how to be on guard against it.
Su Kun was already middle-aged, and had seen a lot of the world. He knew very well where his son¡¯s wsy. Su Ming was adequately smart and thorough, but hecked experience. He was still too naive.
Su Ming was already considered one of the best among his peers, but if he wanted to take over Su Kun¡¯s position and take the Su family to the next level, he could not limit himself to his current standards. He had to read people better, to understand his opponent better than himself.
At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Su Ming asked loudly, ¡°What is it?¡±
The secretary outside the door replied respectfully, ¡°Junior President Su, the guest list has been sorted out. Do you want to take a look?¡±
Su Ming looked at Su Kun¡¯s expression and hesitated for a moment before calling him in.
Of course, this did not escape Su Kun¡¯s gaze. He exhaled and waited for the secretary to hand the things over to Su Ming. Once he left the room, Su Kun stretched out his hand. ¡°Let me have a look.¡±
Su Ming hastily handed the list to Su Kun. Su Kun nced at it and, with his vision, saw some names quickly. Suddenly, a familiar name came into view. He raised his eyebrows in surprise and confirmed that it was a list of family members. Su Kun lifted his head and pointed at the name. ¡°Chu Ning? Why is she on the list of family members? You didn¡¯t send her an invitation?¡±
Su Kun had a deep impression of this girl. She was an intelligent, ambitious, and lucky young girl.
Su Ming stuck his head out and saw Chu Ning¡¯s name. He scratched his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t her Cloud Shopping already bought by Zhou Hao from the Zhou family? Isn¡¯t the Soaring Clouds Group only left with The Parade, a property that hasn¡¯t been developed yet? She wouldn¡¯t fit in with the ss of this banquet, right?¡± The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. In the end, he swallowed thest syble.
Su Kun looked at Su Ming in silence. His calm gaze made Su Ming lower his head further. Just as his head was about to hit the floor, Su Kun mmed the name list on the table. Su Ming trembled when he heard the sound.
Su Kun sternly said, ¡°Raise your head! What do you look like with your head lowered! Did you be a thief?¡±
Su Ming lifted his head as if he was in military training. So swiftly did he do so that the sound of air being sliced apart could be heard. Su Kun looked at his son¡¯s appearance and held his forehead, his head aching.
Su Kun did not want his son to be like when he was young, as timid as a mouse. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed his anger before saying, ¡°This banquet is to help you open up yourwork and also to let you see your generation¡¯s opponents.¡±
Before outsiders, Su Kun was calm and still as a mountain. This disappeared without a trace in front of his son. ¡°I think you¡¯re already considered a rookie, so I left the matter of inviting and distributing invitations to you without intervening at all. Now it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated you. You¡¯re not applying what you¡¯ve learnt; you¡¯re obviously getting progressively more foolish!¡±
Su Ming was not a fool. From the moment he started exining his reasons without any confidence, he knew where he had gone wrong. When he sensed his father¡¯s anger, he did not dare to interrupt for a while. He could only lower his gaze and listen to his father¡¯s lecture.
Su Kun let out a long breath and took the cup of water from his son. He then asked unhurriedly, ¡°Do you know where you went wrong?¡±
Su Ming immediately nodded and said sincerely, ¡°I know. Your son should not use money to get people, and he should not look down on anyone.¡±
Su Kun listened to the decent apology and nodded reluctantly. ¡°I remember that I mentioned this Chu Ning to you. Before you came back, her Cloud Shopping was bought over. However, the main point is not whose hands this is in, but that she is a child from an ordinary family. For her to have such thoughts and even poach talents to seed in this matter shows that she cannot be underestimated.¡±
Su Ming nodded repeatedly. Su Kun continued, ¡°Others think that she can only rely on Cloud Shopping. That¡¯s because they¡¯re short-sighted and stupid. I won¡¯t allow you to be like them. The current Soaring Clouds Group and Cloud Shopping are just novelties to me and the Su family. They¡¯re not worth mentioning. However, as long as Chu Ning is still around and she hasn¡¯t given up, her future will definitely not be so simple.¡±
Chapter 668 - 668 A Small Incident
668 A Small Incident
Su Ming smiled sincerely. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go and have a good chat with her in a while.¡±
Su Kun frowned. ¡°You can have a chat, but you have to remember that you need to convey the meaning of friendship and favor, not ttery. No matter how much she develops in the future, she is currently still a little President Chu. She has not reached the point where the heir of the Su family has to bow down.¡±
Su Ming nodded and looked at the watch on his wrist. There was still an hour till eight o¡¯clock. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the preparations for the banquet and make sure nothing goes wrong.¡±
Su Kun waved his hand and allowed him to leave quickly, lest he stayed on and was a bother.
Su Ming turned around and walked towards the door. When he was almost there, Su Kun¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m here; it¡¯s annoying.¡±
Su Ming agreed, then opened the door and walked out.
Su Kun looked at the sea and was silent for a long time before muttering to himself, ¡°You see, Xiao Ming has also grown up.¡± Heughed a little. ¡°This little rascal isn¡¯t like the two of us at all. We should let him suffer a little and let him know not to underestimate anyone.¡±
Perhaps it was because he had been staring at the sea without blinking, Su Kun¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Otherwise, he will end up like me sooner orter.¡±
Chu Ning had been tossing and turning since early in the morning and had watched a good show. She was a little tired, so she set an rm and slept for a while.
The rm rang, and Chu Ning reached out to turn it off. She got out of bed and tidied herself up. Just as she changed into her gown, she heard a knock on the door.
Chu Ning tried her best to pull the zipper on her back, but it seemed to be stuck. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t pull it up.
When Yan Shen did not hear a response, he thought that Chu Ning had not woken up yet. He knocked harder a few times. ¡°Chu Ning? The banquet is about to begin.¡±
Chu Ning was caught in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t take it off nor put it on. The party was about to start so she was wearing a formal dress, and the zipper could not be pulled up. Yan Shen was still outside. Chu Ning feebly sighed, and could only ask Yan Shen to get a waitress toe. ¡°Yan Shen, the zipper of my gown is stuck. Help me call a waitress over.¡±
When Yan Shen heard this, he looked up and swept his gaze around. All he saw were male waiters, so he could only stop one and ask, ¡°Are there any waitresses nearby?¡±
The person who was stopped was stumped and immediately shook his head. ¡°No, there are only two waitresses in the bedroom area. Mr. Xiao Wang and Mr. Wu both brought their daughters here. They were called away to bathe the twodies.¡±
Yan Shen was rendered speechless by this reason. Even if he and Chu Ning were anxious, there was nothing they could do. There were not many guests with their daughters, and it was a tacit rule that there were more male than female waiters in the bedroom area.
Yan Shen was still a little unwilling to give up and asked, ¡°When will they being back?¡±
¡°They left less than 10 minutes ago, so they¡¯ll probably be back in another 15 minutes.¡±
Yan Shen looked at his watch. There were only 15 minutes before the banquet started. It would take another five minutes to walk to the banquet hall; it would be toote.
He could only stand at the door of Chu Ning¡¯s room and say helplessly, ¡°Chu Ning, there are no more waitresses.¡±
Chu Ning was still struggling with the zipper, but it was in a clever position. If it weren¡¯t for the air-conditioning in the room, Chu Ning would have been drenched in sweat.
At this moment, Yan Shen had brought back this despairing piece of news; Chu Ning sat down on the chair, almost overflowing with speechlessness. The two of them were silent for a while on either side of the door. Chu Ning looked at the time on her phone, walked to the door, and opened it.
Yan Shen was standing silently at the door. He was shocked by the abrupt opening of the door. Before he could see what was going on in front of him, he was dragged into the room by Chu Ning.
Yan Shen staggered and fell through the entrance. He held onto the wall and barely managed to stand firm. Then, he heard Chu Ning m the door shut behind him.
He was startled by the bang. When he turned around, he was like a robot whose joints were rusted. He creaked and slowly turned around. In the end, the first thing he saw when he turned around was a big patch of Chu Ning¡¯s snow-white corbone, which pierced his eyes, and made his mind go nk.
With great difficulty, Chu Ning held onto her heavy strapless gown so she wouldn¡¯t reveal herself. She frowned and looked up at the stunned Yan Shen. Her frown deepened. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s wrong with you? Stop daydreaming and help me zip up.¡±
As she spoke, Chu Ning turned around and pushed her hair aside, revealing arge part of her back and the stuck zipper.
Chapter 669 - 669 Ambiguity
669 Ambiguity
Just as Yan Shen came back to his senses from his dazed state, he got such a fright at seeing Chu Ning¡¯s half-exposed back that he instantly turned around with such an exaggerated movement that Chu Ning turned to look at him in confusion.
When she only saw Yan Shen¡¯s back. She took a deep breath helplessly and suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Yan Shen!¡±
Yan Shen had begun to recite a mind-cleansing mantra. He kept repeating in his head that he was a gentleman and must not have those dirty thoughts. When he heard his name, he subconsciously straightened his back and replied loudly, ¡°Here!¡±
Awkwardness emanated from the pair, freezing the air in the entire room.
At this moment, Chu Ning thought of Xu Xi at the KTV. A strange thought appeared in her mind. Did these rich kids who were good at their studies like to call out when their names were called? Were they discussing what military training they were going to participate in?
Yan Shen¡¯s face flushed all the way to his neck. He was at a loss, not knowing what to do with his hands and feet. He thought of rushing out the door, but it was as if every muscle in his body had lost control. He couldn¡¯t move an inch.
Chu Ning tapped on the phone in her hand. There were only eight minutes left. Chu Ning did not have time to continue thinking about nonsense. She quickly said to Yan Shen, ¡°Hurry up and help me zip up. There are only eight minutes until eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s the first banquet. If we¡¯rete, it¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡±
Yan Shen squeezed out the word ¡®okay¡¯ from between his teeth. He stiffly walked over and tried a few times before finally pulling up the stubborn zipper.
After the zipper had been pulled up, the duo simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Ning looked at her phone. There was still time. She walked to the mirror and tidied her hair, saying to Yan Shen, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±
Yan Shen took out a handkerchief and silently wiped the sweat off his forehead. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The two of them finally arrived at the hall before the banquet began.
There were quite a number of people in the hall, and it was estimated that most of them had arrived. They walked in and looked around carefully. They found that the people who were invited were indeed in their twenties. Only a few people looked to be in their thirties, and most had children with them.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked to a long table and each picked up a ss of juice.
Chu Ning hadn¡¯t eaten to begin with, and she was already hungry after being tormented by the gown for a long time. She chose two pleasing cakes on the long table and ced them on her te. She found a sofa and began to eat slowly.
Yan Shen looked at the business elites around him, as well as the second-generation heirs rubbing shoulders. He then looked at Chu Ning, who was eating a small slice of cake on the sofa, and could not help butugh.
Chu Ning was stunned by his inexplicableughter. She raised her head to look at him, her eyes shing with confusion. Yan Shen waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing. ¡°Look at the people around us. None of them came here to eat.¡±
Chu Ning was also stunned. She looked around and realized that, other than children, there was really no one else eating cake on the sofa like her.
However, Chu Ning was not the kind of person who cared about other people¡¯s opinions. Very quickly, she put another piece of cake into her mouth and even beckoned for Yan Shen to join her. ¡°Do you want to try it too? As expected of the Su family; this cake is really good.¡±
Yan Shen was holding a ss of fruit juice. At this moment, he was extremely suited for his status as the heir of the Yan family. Coupled with his handsome face, he could be considered a rare sight in a ce where elites gathered.
However, no matter how outstanding his temperament was, it was ruined by a piece of cake. Yan Shen saw that Chu Ning was indeed eating very well. Moreover, he was also hungry like Chu Ning, so he chose a piece of cake of the same type as Chu Ning¡¯s. He sat beside Chu Ning and ate it with relish.
Su Ming had seen Chu Ning¡¯s photo in the data he had a long time ago, and after he finished his opening speech at eight o¡¯clock, he wanted to talk to Chu Ning about the invitation and express his friendliness. That was why he had been looking for Chu Ning while he was on the second floor observing the goings-on. In the end, not only did she and the heir of the Yan family almost arrivete, but they did not interact with anyone the moment they came in. They even sat on the sofa and had cake.
The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. After a moment, he brought out his phone and sent a message.
Chapter 670 - 670 Nearly Exposed
670 Nearly Exposed
Su Kun looked at the contents of the message on his phone and fell silent. Su Ming was asking him if Chu Ning had always been so different.
Su Kun recalled that previously, at the manor in M City, Chu Ning had threatened a heiress with a table knife right in front of him. He suddenly felt that there was nothing surprising about eating a slice of cake.
Su Kun was indeed someone who had seen things. He quickly treated this as a small matter and replied to Su Ming: Don¡¯t act like you haven¡¯t seen the world. It¡¯s just a cake. What¡¯s so different about it?
When Su Ming received the reply, he raised his eyebrows. He had not seen the famous scene of Chu Ning threatening others, and Su Kun had never mentioned it in detail, either. That was why he thought that his father really had high hopes for Chu Ning. Otherwise, he would not uttered such nonsense.
When it was eight o¡¯clock, Su Ming straightened his clothes and revealed himself from the stairs on the second floor with a polite smile on his face.
Everyone in the hall was paying attention to what was happening on the second floor. The moment Su Ming appeared, everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards him.
Under the spotlight-like gazes, Su Ming did not even change the angle of his smile. A secretary followed behind him as he walked down from the second floor with steady steps.
When he walked to the stage in front of the hall on the first floor, Su Ming smiled and nodded at everyone. The secretary beside him immediately brought over a microphone.
Su Ming took the microphone and looked at the peers below the stage. ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m very happy that you coulde to my cruise party. This party is the first activity I¡¯ve prepared after returning from abroad. I requested for no bodyguards and secretaries, firstly, as our Su family has enough power to let everyone pass these few daysfortably. Secondly, we don¡¯t want any conflicts to happen in these few days.¡±
Su Ming swept his gaze across the crowd and took in their expressions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any physical conflict at this event. I believe that everyone here is willing to dignify me and the Su family with this.¡±
His voice carried with it a veiled threat, but Su Ming quickly changed his tone. ¡°However, the main purpose of this party is to make friends. We¡¯re of simr age, so there¡¯s no need to be courteous or awkward. Please let us know if you have any needs or requirements. The most important thing is to have fun these few days.¡±
Su Ming passed the microphone to the secretary behind him, and the people below the stage immediately started pping.
Su Ming walked off the stage and smiled at the people around him. He kept moving towards the spot where he saw Chu Ning and Yan Shen.
The moment Su Ming showed up, Chu Ning and Yan Shen put down the tes in their hands and stood up with the crowd. They nodded and pped when they should. Only when Su Ming finished speaking did Yan Shen turn his head to ask Chu Ning, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±
Chu Ning turned her head to look at Yan Shen. She felt that he seemed to be going astray under her influence. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that the head of the Yan family would settle the score with her if he found out.
However, looking at Yan Shen¡¯s pure gaze, Chu Ning sighed withoutint. She had realized in the past that Yan Shen was a little rigid. When he hated her, he would leave a few meters distance between them, but when he wanted to get to know her and y with her, she could not chase him away no matter what. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡±
Yan Shen shook his head. He had been controlling his diet recently. Dr. Ji advised him to eat healthily and not eat too much to avoid putting too much of a burden on his body. He had already eaten a lot that day, and some of them were even high in sugar. He could not eat any more.
Chu Ning recalled what and how much he had eaten. She frowned slightly. ¡°You ate so little, and you¡¯re already full?¡±
Yan Shen looked at her expression and nodded. However, he was a little nervous, worried that Chu Ning would find out.
Chu Ning frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you suffering from anorexia?¡±
After hearing the first few words, Yan Shen¡¯s heart was about to leap into his throat. When he heard the word ¡®anorexia¡¯, he felt an indescribableplexity inside ¡ª rxed, yet a little disappointed. Perhaps he had also hoped that there was someone he could trust and share this secret with without reservation.
However, in the face of Chu Ning¡¯s ridiculous guess, Yan Shen still smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have anorexia. I just eat less.¡±
Chapter 671 - 671 Testing
671 Testing
Chu Ning was keenly aware that Yan Shen was hiding something. She knew that there must be a reason for the sudden change in Yan Shen¡¯s personality, but he had always avoided talking about it. Chu Ning could not be sure what had happened.
But after a few times of probing and considering his behavior this time, Chu Ning¡¯s could basically confirm that Yan Shen had been struck with an illness, most likely a very serious illness that was either incurable or extremely difficult to cure. Otherwise, with the Yan family¡¯s strength, Yan Shen wouldn¡¯t behave this way during this period of time and would probably have gone to get treatment at the time the illness was discovered.
Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. Yan Shen, who had taken two steps forward, could no longer see her expression. A guess gradually formed in Chu Ning¡¯s heart. Perhaps the Yan family still did not know that Yan Shen was sick.
The more Chu Ning thought about it, the more she felt that it made sense. However, she was not in a hurry to rify this matter. Even if it was a matter of life and death, Chu Ning was still willing to respect Yan Shen¡¯s wishes. He did not take the initiative to expose it, and things had not progressed to the point where there was no way out. She was still willing to maintain this illusion.
However, it was one thing to respect Yan Shen¡¯s wishes and not make it clear. As a friend, it was another thing for her to use her own methods to think of a solution.
Chu Ning had already made up her mind to call Seventh Brother after she parted ways with Yan Shen. During this period of time, she had to pay more attention to Yan Shen¡¯s condition so that she could provide Seventh Brother with symptoms, making it easier for him to confirm his condition.
The two of them had their heads full of thoughts, and they did not even notice Su Ming approaching them. Su Ming was the first to greet Chu Ning. ¡°Ms. Chu, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±
Chu Ning immediately pulled herself out of her head and looked at Su Ming, who was already standing before her, and the people around her who had their own thoughts. She thought that it was troublesome, but she still remembered the contents of her conversation with Su Kun. Now that Su Ming had taken the initiative to look for her, it was possible that he had gotten the news from Su Kun.
Chu Ning knew that this was an opportunity that one could only dream of. She did not care much about it and also raised a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±
Su Ming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s better to see with one¡¯s own eyes. Ms. Chu is so young and capable, and as pretty as a flower; really a hero among men.¡±
However, Chu Ning became wary. It was not because Su Ming¡¯s praise carried a strange tone, but because those around her either wanted to curry favor with Su Ming or wanted topete with him. Yet, Su Ming praised her in front of so many people. Was he doing it unintentionally, or was he doing it on purpose to make her hate him?
Chu Ning didn¡¯t show any of the twists and turns in her heart. Instead, she smiled even more sincerely. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Su? How can I be called a hero among men with my few achievements? Everyone here is an elite, and their achievements are far above mine.¡±
Chu Ning wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would belittle herself and elevate others. On the contrary, she was very proud and didn¡¯t think that she was worse than anyone present. However, in such an asion where there were heirs fromrge families at every turn, she had to climb down herself when praised to the skies. Otherwise, she would be shot down as a target.
Su Ming was not surprised when he heard her say that. If it were any other person who was not clear-headed, they would have already felt smug. Even among the so-called elites around him, there were very few who were like Chu Ning, calm yet immediately bing vignt.
Su Ming now had a clearer understanding of his father¡¯s evaluation of Chu Ning. He exchanged a few pleasantries with the people around him, and they immediately left tactfully. After all, no one who had been invited here was a fool.
Only then did Su Ming look at Yan Shen. He had earlier been pushed out by the people around Su Ming, and only when the crowd dispersed did he return to Chu Ning¡¯s side.
When Yan Shen was pushed out, he was a little speechless. However, he was not worried that Chu Ning would fall into the trap of these riddlers. He was very confident in Chu Ning.
As expected, the crowd dispersed after a few words. Yan Shen took a few steps forward and stood beside Chu Ning. ¡°Mr. Su is indeed amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that small fry like us could make Mr. Su remember our names.¡±
When Chu Ning heard Yan Shen¡¯s cryptic tone, she almost could not help butugh. She also knew that Yan Shen was venting his anger on Su Ming for testing her earlier.
However, Yan Shen was usually good-tempered. Why was his retaliation so quick this time?
Chapter 672 - 672 Conversation
672 Conversation
Su Ming¡¯s smile froze. He was a few years older than Yan Shen. When Su Kun¡¯s business had been on par with the Yan family¡¯s, his family and the Yan family had been neighbors.
At that time, his mother had passed away for a few years, and his father was busy with his business and had no time to take care of him. There were only two nannies at home, and he was in his rebellious period. He waswless and had done enough damage to his own family, turning his attention to the Yan family next door.
At that time, Yan Shen¡¯s sister was understudying with Yan Shen¡¯s father. Yan Shen was the only one left in the Yan family, and he looked easy to bully.
That was why, when Su Ming had nothing to do, he would tease Yan Shen. He would only stop when thetter was annoyed. Later on, his family moved to B City. He did not know much about the rtionship between adults, so he did not keep in touch with Yan Shen.
However, who knew that this kid still held a grudge? After so long, he still had to scold him the first time he saw him.
Su Ming¡¯s smile was immediately reced by a bitter one. ¡°Good fellow, can¡¯t you be more generous? How long did I tease you? You still remember all these years?¡±
Yan Shen sneered and did not say anything else. Chu Ning looked at the interaction between the two of them and found it interesting. She secretly gave Yan Shen a look: You two know each other?
Yan Shen nodded imperceptibly. The expression on his face did not change much. Chu Ning understood that it was probably a minor fight when they were young.
When Su Ming saw the two of them giving each other looks and treating him as invisible, he coughed lightly to attract Chu Ning¡¯s attention. Only then did he say, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m here to apologize to Ms. Chu.¡±
Chu Ning looked at Su Ming in confusion. She did not know why he would say that.
There was a hint of remorse on Su Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Chu should have had a copy of the invitation card, but something went wrong when my subordinates delivered it, and they left out Ms. Chu¡¯s copy. After everyone boarded the ship, I checked the name list and found out that Ms. Chu was on the list of family members. That was when I found out about this.¡±
When he saw Chu Ning¡¯s expression of sudden realization, Su Ming knew that no matter what she thought, this reason was too obvious.
Su Ming handed the invitation card to Chu Ning. ¡°This is your invitation card. Also, to express my apologies, you will enjoy a 20% discount on the final price of all the items in the auction.¡±
When Chu Ning heard this offer, she was also slightly surprised. It seemed like Su Ming was truly sincere. Whether he was truly apologizing or expressing his goodwill, Chu Ning did not care.
Chu Ning understood very well that there was no need to get to the bottom of some things. Confusion was also a different kind of rity.
She smiled even more politely at Su Ming. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Su. I wonder how your father has been recently?¡±
When Su Ming saw that the matter was over, he sighed at Chu Ning¡¯s transparency. ¡°Father has been doing very well recently. He has also mentioned Ms. Chu to me. Father rarely praises someone, and Ms. Chu is one of them.¡±
Chu Ning smiled modestly. ¡°That¡¯s really ttering me. With the status of the Su family and Mr. Su Kun, I can be proud of myself for some time if I can get apliment.¡±
Yan Shen felt that the people around him had the intention of approaching them again, but the two of them were like ying Tai Chi.
Yan Shen could only quietly nudge Chu Ning¡¯s arm, indicating for her to stop pestering Su Ming about this.
Su Ming saw their small actions and found it funny. They were still children indeed. They didn¡¯t even try to restrain themselves when they did these things.
Su Ming smiled at Chu Ning and Yan Shen. ¡°I still have other guests to entertain. Ms. Chu and Young Master Yan, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Enjoy yourselves.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen hurriedly told him to go ahead, and not to dy his work.
When Su Ming walked a few meters away, Chu Ning slowly sat down on the sofa. She rubbed the invitation card in her hand and fell into deep thought.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Shen sat down beside Chu Ning and looked at her thoughtful expression.
Yan Shen did not like to beat around the bush. When his sister attacked Chu Ning, he chose to send her to and from school. He did not leave her side every day, like a block of wood.
Although he had changed a lot, he still didn¡¯t want to take one step at a time like Chu Ning. Moreover, using his brain like this was also a form of pressure on his body.
Chapter 673 - 673 Meeting an Acquaintance
673 Meeting an Acquaintance
Chu Ning raised the invitation in her hand and smiled slyly. ¡°So, in the Su family¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m also considered a young talent.¡±
When Yan Shen heard this, he nodded solemnly, and his eyes softened.
Chu Ning was a little embarrassed by Yan Shen¡¯s seriousness. She put away the invitation and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and mingle around too?¡±
Yan Shen nodded, and the pair walked side by side into the crowd.
Yan Shen wanted to stay with Chu Ning, but as soon as he moved, groups of people came to chat with him, holding their cups.
Chu Ning saw that he was trapped and couldn¡¯t get out. She could only give him a look that told him ¡®good luck¡¯ from afar. Then, she went around the crowd and continued to look for a suitable person to talk to.
After a few steps, Chu Ning was stopped by another voice. ¡°Chu Ning?¡±
At the sound of a familiar voice, Chu Ning turned to see Zhou Wei walking over with a wine ss.
Chu Ning looked around and was a little surprised to see that Zhou Wei was alone. When Zhou Wei walked up to her, Chu Ning asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the only one from the Zhou family?¡±
Zhou Wei pursed his lips. He looked a little impatient and lowered his voice. ¡°Zhou Hao is older. There are a few younger ones here. However, they went into the crowd like mosquitoes seeing blood.¡±
Chu Ning chuckled. ¡°Zhou Hao wanted to get on this big ship of the Su family before, but he didn¡¯t use the right method and lost a lot of face. This time, it was a good opportunity, but he missed out as he¡¯s of the wrong age. He probably smashed things in anger.¡±
Zhou Wei alsoughed. ¡°You¡¯re really vengeful. You don¡¯t want to miss out on anything that can cause trouble for Zhou Hao.¡±
Chu Ning raised her ss and clinked it with Zhou Hao¡¯s. She blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±
The two of themughed in tacit understanding. At this moment, someone suddenly interrupted and asked with a smile, ¡°Zhou Wei? You can also chat so happily with these business elites?¡±
Zhou Wei¡¯s smile froze. When he looked at that person, his face had already fallen. ¡°Liu Hai, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, you can shut your mouth.¡±
Chu Ning saw the change in Zhou Wei¡¯s expression and knew that he must be someone Zhou Wei knew. She had just taken a sip of fruit juice when she heard his name. She almost choked on her juice.
She had seen this person in the information she had. He was the famous second-generation heir of the Liu family. However, she heard that he got married early and had a good son. The Liu family was prepared to directly pass thepany over to his son.
Logically speaking, anyone with a little ambition would not be too willing to do so. Liu Hai was different. Not only did he raise his hands in approval, but he also publicly expressed that he was not promising. It was the same for his son if he was sessful.
Now, this extraordinary person was standing in front of Chu Ning. She looked at him curiously, but unfortunately found that this extraordinary person did not look remarkably different. His appearance could be considered handsome, but with his temperament, it was obvious that he was ignorant and ipetent.
Liu Hai didn¡¯t act out of ce at all. He patted Zhou Wei¡¯s shoulder and tilted his body, wanting to lean on Zhou Wei, but Zhou Wei dodged and he almost fell to the ground.
He straightened up, tidied his suit, cleared his throat, and put on a gentleman¡¯s appearance. He smiled and asked, ¡°May I have the honor of knowing the name of this young and beautifuldy?¡±
Chu Ning burst outughing. Zhou Wei snorted and coldly spat, ¡°What a s*cumbag.¡±
Liu Hai did not take Zhou Wei¡¯s words to heart at all. He even looked at Chu Ning with a smile.
Chu Ning did not know much about the Liu family, but to be able to have such a good rtionship with Zhou Wei and not be at a disadvantage, he was definitely not a simple person.
She returned the smile and replied, ¡°My name is Chu Ning. Nice to meet you.¡±
Liu Hai said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Ms. Chu¡¯s name is really nice. To be able to attend such a high-level banquet at such a young age, Miss Chu is really young and promising!¡±
Chu Ning keenly sensed that something was wrong. She was very sensitive to people¡¯s emotions. This small advantage helped her avoid a lot of trouble.
Now, she could feel Liu Hai¡¯s malice towards her. Although he hid it well, Chu Ning was still able to sniff out some clues.
Chu Ning immediately became alert. She looked at Liu Hai¡¯s smile and knew that he came with bad intentions.
Chapter 674 - 674 Target
674 Target
Chu Ning knew that people would no longer believe her if she said that she hade with Yan Shen. After all, Su Ming had already made a hugemotion when he came to chat with her earlier. Right now, she was nothing in the eyes of these people.
Perhaps they even thought that Su Ming would only talk to her because she was rted to him or because she was using her body to seduce him.
Chu Ning¡¯s smile became even more formal. ¡°Young Master Liu, you tter me. I coincidentally chatted with Mr. Su Kun at his banquet. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su Kun to really remember a small fry like me.¡±
Chu Ning deliberately emphasized the word ¡®coincidentally¡¯. However, when she saw Liu Hai¡¯s expression suddenly be unnatural before quickly resuming his devil-may-care look, she knew that this Liu Hai was definitely not what the news and information showed.
She had only hinted vaguely that she had not been invited by Su Ming and had left her name with Su Kun, and Liu Hai¡¯s expression had changed because of that. He had surely been preparing to target her. He might not be afraid of Su Ming, but he definitely did not dare to gamble on Su Kun¡¯s anger.
Chu Ning sneered andmented to herself, ¡°Mr. Su Kun¡¯s name is really useful. Thank you, Mr. Su Kun; a magnanimous person like him would probably not care about such trivial matters.¡±
Liu Haiughed out loud, and his voice booming when he spoke again. ¡°So Mr. Su Kun has taken a shine to Ms. Chu Ning. That¡¯s really a blessing.¡±
Liu Hai¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Zhou Wei, we have to quickly build a good rtionship with Ms. Chu Ning. When Mr. Su Kun is promoting Ms. Chu, maybe Ms. Chu can give us a hand?¡±
Zhou Wei also sensed that something was wrong. Although he was not as sharp as Chu Ning, and this malice was not aimed at him, he did not say anything. If she could not even handle such a simple verbal test, then there was no need for him to continue coborating with Chu Ning.
Sure enough, Chu Ning did not directly retort, but she also gave Liu Hai a warning. He did not expect Liu Hai to react so quickly and drag him down together.
Zhou Wei nced at Liu Hai from the corner of his eye and realized that this guy¡¯s acting skills were really not bad. He reckoned that he was so deeply rooted in his wealthy origins that he couldn¡¯t separate himself from it. However, since Liu Hai dared to implicate him, he could not me him for not being polite. ¡°If she caught Mr. Su Kun¡¯s attention because she¡¯s from his hometown, there¡¯s nothing to say. If Mr. Su really remembered her, would she still be able to take advantage of the Yan family¡¯s invitation?¡±
Although Zhou Wei had good intentions and could shut the other party¡¯s mouth, what he said was not pleasant to hear. No wonder he had been ¡®exiled¡¯. He must have offended the Zhou family with such words!
Chu Ning red at Zhou Wei fiercely and decided to give him a book on the art of speaking when she got back.
Liu Hai probably did not expect Zhou Wei to say that. His expression turned nk for a moment.
He thought that Zhou Wei and Chu Ning were in cahoots, so he wanted to drag Zhou Wei into this. He did not expect that, after Zhou Wei said this, the gazes that he had attracted earlier had already withdrawn themselves.
Seeing the change in his expression, Zhou Wei and Chu Ning openly clinked sses and smiled at each other in front of him.
Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Liu, Young Master Zhou, I won¡¯t apany you anymore. Enjoy your chat.¡±
After saying that, Chu Ning turned around and left. She glimpsed that Yan Shen was being pestered by someone in the distance, and quickly walked over.
Yan Shen was dealing with the chatterbox in front of him. He could not help but wonder what Chu Ning was doing. Suddenly, a soft touch wrapped around his arm. Yan Shen was so startled that he quivered. Just as he was about to pull his arm away, he heard a familiar voice from the side.
Chu Ning quietly held Yan Shen¡¯s arm and kept muttering in her head, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to save you from your misery, not to covet your beauty. Yan Shen, don¡¯t lose your temper at me.¡±
As soon as Chu Ning took his arm, she felt Yan Shen shudder. Before she couldugh, she felt that Yan Shen was about to pull his arm away. Chu Ning hastily said, ¡°Yan Shen, I¡¯ve seen my big brother over there. Come on, apany me there.¡±
Chapter 675 - 675 A Block of Wood
675 A Block of Wood
Yan Shen was about to rx when he heard the familiar voice, but the tone gave him goosebumps. He smiled at the person in front of him and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±
The man gave Yan Shen a look implying that he understood as they were both men. Yan Shen pulled Chu Ning and turned around to leave.
After taking a few steps forward and making sure that the person could not hear them, Yan Shen let out a long sigh. He turned his head and looked at Chu Ning weakly. ¡°How did youe up with this? You scared me.¡±
Yan Shen¡¯s heart was still pounding. He exhaled and said, ¡°That person is a chatterbox. Now, everyone on the cruise will know that the heir of the Yan family has a femalepanion.¡±
Chu Ning waved her hand nonchntly and smiled sweetly while holding her cup. ¡°Even I don¡¯t care; Young Master Yan, don¡¯t be shy.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s sharp eyes saw that the tips of Yan Shen¡¯s ears were red. She leaned over and said, ¡°Young Master Yan, are you shy?¡±
Yan Shen coughed twice. He had wanted to tell her to stop making a scene in a serious manner, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he stuttered, ¡°You, you, you¡¡±
Chu Ningughed so hard that tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°So Young Master Yan is still an innocent boy, haha.¡±
Yan Shen was so angry at his own stammering that his ears turned even redder. When he heard herugh, his face flushed red as well.
Seeing that Chu Ning had no intention of stopping with herughter, Yan Shen was furious and embarrassed. He simply shook Chu Ning¡¯s hand off and strode forward. He felt that he was finished. His image waspletely ruined.
Chu Ning picked up her skirt and quickly chased after him. ¡°Young Master Yan? Yan Shen? Are you angry?¡±
Yan Shen ignored her, his expression dark, but his footsteps slowed down. He heard Chu Ning smile and apologize, saying that she would never tease him again. Yan Shen turned his head slightly and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s smiling face. He suddenly wanted to take a camera and save this moment forever.
Chu Ning looked into Yan Shen¡¯s eyes, and saw his gaze became deeper and deeper. She reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Yan Shen? What are you thinking about?¡±
Yan Shen abruptly came back to his senses. He coughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±
Chu Ning looked at him suspiciously. Then, something seemed to have dawned upon her. Her expression of sudden realization made Yan Shen anxiously swallow.
Chu Ning noticed that he was gulping nervously and immediately had a conclusive confirmation. ¡°You really want to find an opportunity to take revenge on me!¡±
Yan Shen staggered, and the speechlessness on his face almost drowned Chu Ning. Chu Ning steadily supported him, and her smug expression seemed to be saying, ¡°I found out.¡±
Yan Shen could not help but reach out and push Chu Ning¡¯s face to the other side. He sighed. When he thought about how this beautiful face grew on a block of wood, he felt that it was really a waste.
Yan Shen was worried that Chu Ning would say something crazyter, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your big brother? He¡¯s here too? Where?¡±
Chu Ning smiled ufortably. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just an excuse. My big brother should still be starting a business. I didn¡¯t see him on the invitation list. He probably isn¡¯t here.¡±
Yan Shen held his forehead and was about to speak when he heard someone say, ¡°Xiao Ning?¡±
Chu Ning turned around in surprise and said, ¡°Big Brother!¡±
Chu Zhe was very happy to see Chu Ning. Who would have thought that he would run into his sister here? ¡°Xiao Ning, did you receive an invitation too?¡±
When Chu Ning heard this, she quickly gestured behind her back to Yan Shen to stop him from talking. Then, she smiled and said to Chu Zhe, ¡°What about you? Did you receive an invitation?¡±
Chu Ning recalled the list of invitations in her head. She didn¡¯t see Big Brother¡¯s name. Could it be that he came in as a family member like her?
Chu Zhe smiled and patted Chu Ning¡¯s head. Then, he said to Yan Shen, ¡°Hello, Young Master Yan. Thank you for taking care of Xiao Ning.¡±
Yan Shen gave a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very good friends with Chu Ning. She has helped me a lot too. It¡¯s not like I took care of her.¡±
Chu Zhe subtly scrutinized Yan Shen, but Yan Shen was aware of it and allowed him to do so.
The two of them did not say a word and just stood there. Chu Ning saw this and felt a little helpless. She patted Big Brother¡¯s arm and said,¡±Big Brother! You still haven¡¯t told me how you got here? Did you receive an invitation too? I didn¡¯t see you on the guest list!¡±
Chapter 676 The Siblings Meet
Chapter 676 The Siblings Meet
Chu Zhe nodded and said, "It''s normal that you didn''t see it. Ourpany has a partnership with the Su family, so I''m not considered a guest."
Chu Ning was somewhat taken aback, but she soon took it as it was. In the original novel, for Big Brother to be a business tycoon at such a young age, he must have a certain foundation now. It was normal to coborate with the Su family.
She secretly gave him a thumbs up. "Big Brother is indeed amazing. When I''m still a guest, Big Brother is already able to coborate with the Su family."
Chu Zhe smiled dotingly. "I haven''t asked you yet. I''ve seen the guest list and the list of family members. Why are you on the list of family members?"
As he spoke, Chu Zhe cast a look at Yan Shen and said meaningfully, "Xiao Ning Ning, Big Brother has never been willing to restrict your freedom, but it''s still a little too early for you to date in high school."
Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe, bbergasted. She wondered why Big Brother''s thoughts could make such leaps. "Big Brother! We''re friends, and after we boarded the ship, Mr. Su Ming already gave me an invitation card. I''m not considered a family member now."
As she spoke, Chu Ning took out the invitation card hidden in the pocket of her gown and waved it in front of Chu Zhe. She smiled craftily.
Chu Zhe nodded, his tone full of conviction. "Of course my sister is the best. It''s normal for her to have an invitation." However, his tone changed as he continued, "But you''re still young, your family is still worried. What if someone takes advantage of your innocence and kindness to deceive and hurt you?"
Chu Ning was shocked by her own brother''s thought process. Although she was not a ruthless person, the words innocent and kind did not fit her at all.
Chu Zhe smiled at Yan Shen. He ced his hand on Chu Ning''s arm and pulled her behind him. "Young Master Yan, Xiao Ning and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I still have some family matters to discuss with her, so we''ll have to excuse ourselves."
Yan Shen naturally had no reason to stop her. He nodded politely and said, "Big Brother Chu, you''re too polite. I''m also going to bond with the Yan family''s business partners."
The two of them nodded, fake smiles adorning their faces. Their eyes met, and fireworks were about to fly in the air.
Chu Zhe pulled Chu Ning and turned to go to a corner. Yan Shen stood where he was. When he saw Chu Ning turn around and give him a look as she walked, he couldn''t help but smile before turning around and leaving.
Chu Ning was wearing high heels and holding her gown as she struggled to follow Chu Zhe''s footsteps. "Big Brother, Big Brother!"
Chu Zhe stopped with a heavy expression and looked around. When he saw that no one was paying attention, he said in a deep voice, "Xiao Ning, tell Big Brother the truth. Are you dating that Young Master Yan?"
Chu Ning looked at Chu Zhe in amusement. He looked displeased, as if someone had taken away the flowers that he had carefully tended to at home.
Chu Ning looked at Big Brother''s dark expression and felt touched and amused. "No, I''m still young. Why would I be in a rtionship? We''re just friends. He was bored, so he brought me here to have fun."
Chu Zhe still didn''t believe it. Chu Ning sighed and acted pitiful. "What I said is true. Big Brother, you don''t even believe what I said?" Chu Ning wiped her eyes with her hands and looked heartbroken. "So you don''t trust me even a little?"
Even though he knew that Chu Ning was pretending, Chu Zhe still couldn''t bear to see her in such a pitiful state. He could only pat her head and sigh. "How could that be? Of course, Big Brother believes in you, but I''m worried that you would be deceived."
Chu Ning put down her hand, still looking unhappy. Chu Zhe coaxed her helplessly, "Alright, alright. Our Xiao Ning is the best. No tricks can fool you."
Only then did Chu Ning raise her head in satisfaction and reveal a smile. Chu Ning felt that she was usually calm and steady, but when she was in front of her family, she could not help but be childish.
Chu Ning secretly smiled, and a feeling of warmth surged in her heart. Perhaps this was family.
Chu Zhe patted Chu Ning''s shoulder and said gently, "Go, go and look for your friend. Big Brother has to go and get busy."
Chu Ning nodded her head repeatedly, but she was still a little reluctant to part with him. "Big Brother, you have to take good care of yourself outside. Come and see me when you have time these few days!"
Chu Zhe smiled. "You''re still a child, I know. I might be very busy these few days. I''ll bring you to have fun when I''m free." Looking at his precious sister whom he had just spent some time with, Chu Zhe was a little reluctant to part with her. He could only remind her, "Those who cane here are very shrewd and scheming. Don''t be deceived by others, but don''t easily offend others. There''s no harm in being on good terms with them."
Chapter 677 Repulsive Touch
Chapter 677 Repulsive Touch
Chu Ning could only agree to her brother''s love and care. Then, she grudgingly watched Big Brother leave.
When she turned around, she almost bumped into someone. Chu Ning took a few deep breaths to calm her spooked heart. Before she could speak, the person spoke first, "Are you blind? Don''t you watch where you''re going?"
Chu Ning raised her head and saw an ordinary-looking man. His face was pale, his cheeks were thin, and there were huge eyebags beneath his eyes. They looked like they were about to fall off his face.
Chu Ning was puzzled. Was this the shrewdness and scheming that Big Brother had mentioned? This didn''t seem like it.
Chu Ning did not see him on the guest list, but she did not act rashly. It was true that she had not noticed him when she had turned around. Chu Ning apologized to the person in front of her in a nice tone, "Sir, I''m really sorry. I wasn''t paying attention and almost bumped into you."
The other party did not speak for more than half a minute. Chu Ning thought that this matter was over. She was about to leave when she was grabbed by a pair of hands. Chu Ning turned around in pain and found that the owner of the hands was the man who had almost been bumped into.
At this moment, he had a lewd smile on his face, and he was using increasingly greater force. Chu Ning furrowed her brows, feeling the pain in her arm. She abruptly swung her arm and shook off the man''s hands.
Chu Ning took a step back and frowned. She said frostily, "Sir, please have some self-respect."
Chu Ning didn''t want to say anything more. She just wanted to stay away from this person, but he put his hand on her shoulder again.
Chu Ning impatiently shook off the hand on her shoulder. She didn''t know if he was ill, but his hand was as cold as a corpse. "Sir, don''t go too far."
The man finally spoke. His voice was sharp and hollow, like a poisonous snake on the throes of death, sticky and sinister. "Miss, you want to leave after bumping into me. How can there be such a good thing?"
Chu Ning was sickened by this voice. She held back her revulsion and coldly said, "Sir, I merely almost bumped into you. There was no physical collision, and I have already apologized."
The man''s vulgar gaze shifted from Chu Ning''s face to her shoulders, then to her slender waist that was tightly wrapped in the gown, his gaze lingering on her repeatedly. Chu Ning felt so disgusted that she almost vomited.
Chu Ning no longer want to talk about manners with such a person anymore. She turned around and left.
However, the repulsive man caught up and pulled at Chu Ning once more. He was like a piece of snot that could not be shaken off. It was disgusting.
Chu Ning''s patience was gone. She forcefully shook him off and said sternly, "What are you doing! If you touch me again, I''ll call for help!"
That person also kept away the perverse smile on his face. He sized up Chu Ning and said arrogantly, "You bumped into me. An apology won''t resolve it." As if he was bestowing a gift upon her, he said condescendingly, "I don''t care about your looks. If you follow me, I won''t let you suffer."
Chu Ning''s blood boiled. "What did you say?"
Chu Ning''s anger was like a fierce horse in the man''s eyes. It was just that the taming process was more fun. He smiled even more obscenely. "Oh, you also have a temper? Women like you rely on men to get into such a banquet, right? It''s just changing the person you''re leaning on; don''t tell me it''s making things difficult for you?"
Seeing that the fury in Chu Ning''s eyes was getting more and more intense, he felt that it was not enough and continued to add fuel to the fire. "I''m the eldest son of the Yun family in B City. When I take over the Yun family, you can be the second wife and enjoy all the glory and wealth."
Chu Ning almost couldn''t control her fists. She raised her voice, her rage reaching its peak. "Assistance, please!"
The waiters and bodyguards at the side of the venue rushed up almost immediately. They had long received news from their boss that because there was a mistake in the invitation card, in order to make up for the mistake, they had to pay special attention to this Ms. Chu and make her feel at home.
The leading waiter immediately bowed. "Ms. Chu, what''s the matter?"
Chu Ning''s chest heaved violently, and her anger was about to burn up. "This person is verbally harassing me. I want to see Mr. Su Ming. If this matter cannot be resolved appropriately, then I will leave the cruise ship."
Chapter 678 - 678: Sent Off the Ship
Chapter 678 - 678: Sent Off the Ship
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Yan Shen heard themotion, he looked at where Chu Ning was and saw that she was surrounded by a group of waiters and bodyguards. His heart skipped a beat and he hastily walked over. As soon as he came over, he heard Chu Ning¡¯s words. After recovering from his astonishment, fury rushed over him.
¡°Excuse me,¡± Yan Shen said in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s my friend there.¡±
When the bodyguards and waiters saw that it was the young master of the Yan family, they hurriedly made way for him.
Yan Shen walked to Chu Ning¡¯s side. Seeing that Chu Ning¡¯s face was red with anger, he quickly patted her back and shifted his gaze to the person opposite her.
With one look, Yan Shen knew who he was. The revulsion he felt intensified.
¡°Yun Yu, you don¡¯t even have an invitation; you entered on your uncle¡¯s invitation. What right do you have to be arrogant here?¡±
Yun Yu¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately bellowed, ¡°Yan Shen, don¡¯t you dare talk nonsense just because you have the Yan family as your backing!
The Yun family isn¡¯t afraid of you!¡±
Chu Ning snorted coldly, her expression one of derision. ¡°So it¡¯s a riff-raff who doesn¡¯t even have an invitation.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s manners were reserved for those who had etiquette. She would only use the most vicious attitude to deal with trash and enemies like this.
¡°It¡¯s fine if Yan Shen dares to speak loudly to me. I¡¯m a magnanimous person; I won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± He nced at Chu Ning contemptuously. ¡°Who do you think you are? You have an invitation? You¡¯re nothing but a sugar baby¡¡± Before he could finish speaking, Chu Ning took out her invitation card.
Chu Ning opened the card and pointed at the name on it. She emphasized each word, ¡°Look carefully, Chu Ning.¡±
Seeing that he was distraught and about to snatch the invitation card from her hand, Chu Ning speedily took it back. ¡°You think everyone is like you?¡±
Chu Ning raised her head and said to the attendant beside her, ¡°Not only did he verbally harass me, but he also caused me physical harm. Mr. Su Ming has to give me a reasonable oue for this.¡±
Chu Ning raised her arm ¡ª the ce where Yun Yu had grabbed her had already turned green, and it was particrly eye-catching on her snow-white arm.
When the leading waiter came over, he called someone to invite Su Ming over. At that moment, Su Ming happened to walk that way with a person beside him.
When Chu Ning saw Su Ming, she nodded politely, but Yun Yu acted as if his reinforcements had arrived. ¡°Uncle, Mr. Su!¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other and understood the other meant from their eyes; they had to be vignt as he came with ill intentions.
When Su Ming heard the waiter¡¯s words, he nodded and smiled kindly at Chu
Ning. ¡°Ms. Chu, I¡¯m really sorry to let you encounter such a thing. As for Young Master Yun, I¡¯ll call for a speedboat to pick him up from the ship, and also get the doctor onboard to examine you carefully. At the auction, you can choose an auction item without bidding. Do you think this is okay?¡±
Chu Ning was surprised by his decisiveness and resolution. Moreover, wasn¡¯t the person standing beside him Yun Yu¡¯s uncle? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Su family¡¯s business partners would have objections?
However, this had nothing to do with Chu Ning. She was very satisfied with this oue, and even her tone became much better. ¡°Mr. Su Ming is fair and decisive. I have no objections, but I have a request, which is for Mr. Yun Yu to give me an apology.¡±
Chu Ning was not the type of person who was so kind as to take things lightly. She had to receive an apology and punish him after being scolded. Otherwise, she would not be able to take it lying down.
Su Ming nodded as if it was only natural. ¡°Of course. Mr. Yun Yu has done something wrong; of course he has to apologize. Am I right, Mr. Wu?¡±
The man beside him had already started moping up his sweat when Su Ming spoke. He looked at Yun Yu with disgust in his eyes. When he heard his name being called out, his expression turned nk for a moment. Then, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely make this creature apologize to Ms. Chu.¡±
Su Ming nodded in satisfaction and finally shifted his gaze to Yun Yu. The smile on his face disappeared, and his stern expression made Yun Yu¡¯s legs go weak. He sat down on the ground. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, it¡¯s useless to run away. Please apologize to Ms. Chu and don¡¯t embarrass the Yun family and the Wu family.¡±
Before Yun Yu could say anything, his uncle rushed up and kicked him.. ¡°Idiot! Hurry up and apologize!¡±
Chapter 679 - 679: Secret Revealed
Chapter 679 - 679: Secret Revealed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Yun Yu fell to the ground, his eyes were dull and lifeless, as if his soul had left his body.
His uncle¡¯s kick seemed to have brought him back to his senses. Yun Yu rolled over and crawled as he grabbed his uncle¡¯s pants. His already pale and thin face looked even weaker. His eyes widened in fear as he shouted repeatedly, ¡°Uncle, no, Uncle! Please save me; please help me. I can¡¯t be chased away.¡±
More sweat appeared on Mr. Wu¡¯s face. He could not be bothered to wipe it off with his handkerchief. He carefully looked at Su Ming¡¯s expression and did not see any signs of displeasure on his face. Only then did he mop it up with his handkerchief. He looked at his nephew, who was begging him, lying prostrate on the ground; his gaze was icy and filled with repugnance, as if he was looking at an enemy.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen did not like Yun Yu, but his uncle did not look like a good person either. He probably would not save Yun Yu.
Sure enough, not only did Mr. Wu not plead for mercy, but he even kicked Yun
Yu harder. His expression was filled with revulsion, as if he had touched something filthy. ¡°Get lost, idiot. You made a mistake yourself, and you still
want to implicate me?¡±
A trace of loathing shed in Chu Ning¡¯s eyes. They were indeed a family of s*umbags. It was fine if he did not plead for mercy, but this eager manner of cutting ties was really despicable.
Yun Yu looked incredulous. Being kicked had taken away what little spirit remained. Mr. Wu¡¯s eyelids twitched and he suddenly had a bad feeling. He quickly said, ¡°Hurry up and bring him down!¡±
After saying that, he felt that something was amiss and immediately added,
¡°Don¡¯t be an eyesore to Mr. Su.¡±
Yun Yu finally understood how heartless his uncle was. The pleading look on his face turned harsh. Before the surrounding bodyguards could move, he opened his mouth. ¡°Wu Ling, are you someone fantastic? You know very well how you got up here! Aren¡¯t you counting on your good-looking daughter to seduce Su Ming so that she can be the young madam of the Su family? Dream on! What kind ofpany you have, you yourself¡
Wu Ling did not expect that Yun Yu would dare to reveal his motive. He did not even have the time to look at Su Ming¡¯s expression. He roared so loudly that his voice almost broke, ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you spewing?¡±
This shout interrupted Yun Yu. However, seeing how anxious he was, Chu Ning sneered. She turned her head and said to Yan Shen, ¡°Look, the secret has been revealed.¡±
Yan Shen scoffed. Although he did not have a good impression of Yun Yu, he also could not stand Wu Ling. Just now, Chu Ning had been insulted by Yun Yu, and he had yet to vent his anger.
Yan Shen was not afraid of this Wu Ling at all. He directly retorted, ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be anxious. Yun Yu was not sentenced to death, and Mr. Su Ming did not stop him. You¡¯re his uncle, so why can¡¯t you let your nephew finish his sentence?¡±
Chu Ning looked at Yan Shen in surprise. Seeing that he seemed to have vented his anger after saying that, she knew that he was fighting for her and was a little touched.
Wu Ling¡¯s face flushed red and he could not speak. Yun Yu¡¯s expression was gloomy, and a mocking smile hung on the corner of his lips. He viciously said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my good uncle. You¡¯re not even willing to give me a chance to speak? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the only child in the Yun family who¡¯s rted to you by blood. If you want to take the dividends from the Yun family, can you count on my younger brothers?¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s flushed face became even uglier. His chest heaved violently a few times before he gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. ¡°How could that be? You can say whatever you want.¡±
Before Yun Yu could show a proud expression, Wu Ling ground his teeth and continued, ¡°Good nephew, ever since your mother passed away, you and I are the closest people in this world. How can I not treat you well?¡±
This time, Su Ming and Chu Ning were not the only ones who heard the threat. Even Yun Yu, who was not very smart, understood it.
It was rare for Yun Yu to hesitate. After all, he would definitely be kicked off
the cruise ship this time. Although the current head of the Yun family was his father, the rtionship between father and son was not as close as that of a business partner.
Moreover, his mother had died young, and his father was a yboy and had five or six illegitimate children who had been recognized by the Yun family. He was not liked by his father to begin with. If he offended even his uncle¡.
Chapter 680 - 680: Conspiracy
Chapter 680 - 680: Conspiracy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Wu Ling saw Yun Yu¡¯s hesitation and was satisfied. He also appeared to rx, and his tone carried with it some pride. ¡°Good child, if you have anything to say, just say it. I won¡¯t me you. After all, you¡¯re my only nephew.¡±
Wu Ling purposely emphasized the word ¡®only¡¯. When Chu Ning saw the smug look on his face, she could not help but mock him for being a fool. Su Ming was still there, so he did not have to speak so smugly.
Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. Besides, they had all heard it clearly ¡ª Wu Ling was about to scheme against Su Ming. If Su Ming could still tolerate it, then he would really be a disgrace to the Su family.
As expected, the smile on Su Ming¡¯s face had already disappeared, and the words he said were so icy that they were about to freeze. ¡°Mr. Wu, even if Mr. Yun Yu is your nephew, this is the Su family¡¯s cruise ship after all. I¡¯m the host, so you shouldn¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡±
As soon as he said this, Wu Ling¡¯s face turned ashen. The smugness from before immediately disappeared. He replied submissively, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I spoke too much. Please continue.¡±
Chu Ning sneered. Her gaze met Yan Shen¡¯s; both were filled with disdain for Wu Ling.
Chu Ning leaned close to Yan Shen¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate for us to stay here and watch the show?¡±
Yan Shen¡¯s ears turned red from her breath. He moved away slightly without batting an eyelid. Then, he nodded carefully and breathed, ¡°Do you want to continue watching the show? It¡¯s okay, we can stay.¡±
Su Ming saw their little actions and looked at them with a slightly amused expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the two of you to hurry away. It just so happens that Mr. Yun Yu and Ms. Chu¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over yet, so it¡¯s good for you to stay and listen.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s looked at Yan Shen¡¯s expression, her dumbfounded look immediately freezing on her face. They both felt guilty for a moment, then immediately put on a serious expression and said in unison, ¡°Alright.¡±
Su Ming looked at Yun Yu¡¯s hesitant expression and smiled kindly. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, I¡¯m very interested in what you said just now. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to tell me in detail?¡±
Yun Yu looked at his kind smile as if he had seen a demon. He panicked and wanted to look away, but when he saw Wu Ling¡¯s fierce and threatening gaze, he even stuttered, ¡°No, no. Mr. Su, I¡¯m talking nonsense, I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡±
However, Su Ming frowned as if he was in a difficult position. He sighed regretfully. ¡°Is that so? I was thinking that if I could hear anything interesting, I would ask Ms. Chu to give me some face and not send you off the ship. It would be good if you follow me and speak with me.¡±
These words sounded as if he was giving alms to Yun Yu, treating him as his follower, but this was what Yun Yu and the others were after. With Su Ming¡¯s status, if he could be his follower, there would be plenty of benefits.
Yun Yu¡¯s despairing expression instantly looked as if it had been revived. Su
Ming continued, ¡°Since Mr. Yun Yu is unwilling¡¡±
Yun Yu immediately crawled to Su Ming¡¯s feet on all fours and tried to grab his trousers, but Su Ming dodged him.
Like a drug addict, he finally seized the opportunity and immediately climbed up with all his might. He said anxiously, ¡°Yes, I know a lot. As long as Mr. Su wants to know, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s face showed a sh of interest. She noticed from her peripheral vision that Wu Ling was about to say something. Chu Ning immediately cut him off and said with a smile, ¡°Since Mr. Su wants me to give him face, I won¡¯t be too unreasonable. However, I¡¯m also very curious about this interesting story. Why don¡¯t you bring me and Young Master Yan along? Let us in listen as well. ¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He could barely hide his resentful expression. He pinched his palm fiercely and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Su, I also¡¡±
Su Ming did not wait for him to finish speaking before waving his hand. ¡°Mr.
Wu, please help yourself. Forgive me for not being able to entertain you now.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s smile immediately froze on his face. Without giving him a chance to speak, Su Ming pointed at the bodyguards. ¡°The few of you, help Mr. Yun Yu up.¡±
Then, he smiled at Chu Ning and Yan Shen. ¡°Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, let¡¯s find a room and listen to Mr. Yun Yu¡¯s story-telling..¡±
Chapter 681 - 681: Being Followed
Chapter 681 - 681: Being Followed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Wu Ling¡¯s lips twitched a few times when he was thrown to the side, but he realized that no one was going to pay attention to him. They left without hesitation and did not even spare him a nce. When Su Ming and the other three left, the bodyguards and waiters surrounding them also dispersed and returned to their positions to work.
This time, Wu Ling was exposed to the gazes of the people around him. His sorry state was clearly seen by everyone.
Wu Ling looked around nkly. He knew that Yun Yu would definitely spill everything he knew in order to stay on the cruise ship. At that time, his n would bepletely ruined. The young Miss of the Su family; the rise of the Wu family would all be a joke.
Wu Ling broke down and thought that it would be great if he hadn¡¯t told that idiot Yun Yu the n.
When those around him saw the hatred and ruthlessness on Wu Ling¡¯s face, they could not help but take a big step to the side.
These people had the same thought in their hearts. ¡°This person won¡¯t act recklessly, will he?¡± However, everyone still pretended not to see anything, lest they were unwittingly bitten by a mad dog.
Wu Ling recalled everything that had happened earlier. He seemed to feel that everyone around him was mocking him and wanted to tear a piece of meat off him. He wanted to flip the table beside him, but before he did so, he remembered in a panic that this was the Su family¡¯s banquet. If he screwed things up, he would never be able to make aeback in his lifetime.
Wu Ling left hastily, stumbling off. Immersed in his madness, he did not notice that a waiter at the side of the hall revealed a smile. He then pretended to have a stomachache and left the hall, secretly following him.
On the other side, Chu Ning and the other two brought Yun Yu to a room.
Su Ming sat on the sofa in the middle and asked someone to bring fruit juice.
Then, he called for the two of them to sit down. ¡°Sit and have some juice.¡±
Once they sat down, Su Ming said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve really made Ms. Chu feel wronged. I really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. I¡¯ve given Miss Chu a bad impression. Whatever I said earlier aboutpensating you still stands.¡±
Chu Ning drank a mouthful of fruit juice. She had been watching the show for a long time and was already thirsty. When she heard this, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Mr. Su Ming, you¡¯re too polite. No one would have thought that such a s* * *bag would sneak in.¡±
Chu Ning nced at Yun Yu, who was being dragged in by the bodyguards. She snorted coldly in her heart but still said politely, ¡°Besides, Mr. Su Ming came in time and handled the matter fairly. I still have to thank you.¡±
Su Mingughed. ¡°Ms. Chu, you are indeed worthy of being a young genius of the new generation. No faults with your way of handling things can be found. You are truly outstanding.¡± As he spoke, it was as if he had just seen Yun Yu being dragged by the bodyguards. He said in surprise, ¡°Hey, why are you still supporting Mr. Yun Yu? Hurry up and let go.¡±
The two bodyguards were extremely obedient and immediately let go. Chu Ning and Yan Shen were stunned and almostughed out loud.
The corners of Su Ming¡¯s eyes twitched. He might hate Yun Yu, but he was still willing to show some respect to a person who was of value to him.
Yun Yu was so scared by what had just happened that his legs went weak and he could not stand steadily. He had been dragged all the way there by the bodyguards. Now that they suddenly let go, he fell to the ground again, making his head dizzy.
Su Ming coughed lightly. ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, get up. I¡¯m really sorry. Sit.¡±
Yun Yu quickly shook his head. How could he dare to sit down? He had thought that the bodyguards¡¯ actions were all instructed by Su Ming to warn him against having any ill intentions.
Su Ming felt a little helpless. Even if he said that his bodyguards were too honest, Yun Yu might not believe him. He might as well just let him stay there and teach him a lesson so that he would reveal everything he knew.
The bodyguards retreated and stood guard at the door. Su Ming leaned back on the sofa and lifted his chin. ¡°What do you know? Tell me.¡±
Chu Ning gave Yan Shen a look saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he looks like a yboy?¡±
Yan Shen shook his head weakly, thinking to himself, ¡°How could a rich yboy interrogate a criminal here?¡±
Chu Ning cast a nce at Su Ming from the corner of her eyes. His posture was not as steady as before; it was as if he had be a different person.
Thinking of Yun Yu, Wu Ling, and Xu Xi, Chu Ning was truly puzzled.. Could it be that all rich people had two sides to them?
Chapter 682 - 682: Confession
Chapter 682 - 682: Confession
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Yun Yu was clearly flustered by Su Ming¡¯s attitude, which waspletely different from before.
Originally, he had thought that Su Ming looked kind and steady, so he should not be too harsh on him. He could even y some tricks and hide his cards. That way, he would not offend either Su Ming or Wu Ling.
By the looks of it, if he could not say something that Su Ming was satisfied with, he would be thrown down mercilessly, and then someone would be sent to investigate him thoroughly.
Su Ming watched Yun Yu¡¯s expression change. He knew what this idiot was thinking, and he became even more impatient.
Yun Yu remained speechless for a long time. Although Chu Ning and the others did not want to waste time with such a fool, they also knew that Yun Yu¡¯s psychological defense was not very strong. With just a moment of silence and waiting, he could tell them what color of underwear he was wearing.
There were only the four of them in the room. Yun Yu sat on the ground, his eyes darting around, clearly disying his distress in using his barren brain to think of a solution.
Yun Yu¡¯s face looked as if someone had sucked his life force out of him. More and more beads of sweat appeared on his face, and he also turned paler. When Su Ming saw the change in his expression, the disgust he felt grew even stronger.
Chu Ning and Yan Shen didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. They slowly drank the fruit juice they were holding.
Suddenly, Chu Ning put down the ss in her hand. The crisp sound suddenly rang out in the quiet room. Yun Yu got such a fright that he would have leapt up if not for his weak legs.
Yun Yu¡¯s heart was pounding violently. He sat paralyzed in fear. He had no energy to think about what to say and what not to say.
He spilled everything he knew. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you; I¡¯ll tell you everything. It was Wu Ling. He spent ten million yuan to ept a part of the waiter business on the cruise ship. Then, then.¡±
He panted heavily. He was terrified, and dared not stop talking. ¡°His daughter received the invitation, and then he¡he asked his daughter to seduce Mr. Su Ming, also saying that if Mr. Su Ming did not agree, they would¡they would drug him and pretend to be pregnant.¡±
Su Ming frowned, but in his heart, he found it preposterous andughable. Even if he had taken the bait, could the Su family¡¯s hospital not find out whether she was pregnant?
Yun Yu¡¯s brain seemed to have suddenlye online. He understood Su Ming¡¯s skepticism and quickly exined, ¡°Actually, this was a method his daughter suggested to Wu Ling. In truth, that woman was already pregnant; it should have been around a month. She did not want to abort the child, so she wanted to find a sessor.¡±
Chu Ning knew that there were a lot of scandals regarding wealthy families, but she did not expect that Wu Ling, who did not look smart at all, would have such a bold daughter. She wanted to y Su Ming and the Su family like fools.
Yan Shen frowned. He hated women like her the most. In the past, many people around his father had wanted to use this method to get to the top, but his father had never fallen for it. Those women who wanted to climb into bed had long been dealt with by his father.
Su Ming was so angry that he almostughed at Yun Yu¡¯s words. Did that stupid father and daughter think that the current medical technology was just for fooling people? Or did he think that the doctors in the Su family¡¯s private hospital could be bribed with a little money?
Before Chu Ning could move her shocked gaze from Yun Yu, something came to her mind. When she saw that Su Ming was consumed with anger and did not have any intention of asking, she questioned, ¡°You mean Wu Ling is also unaware that his daughter is pregnant?¡±
Yun Yu did not want to answer at first, but when he met Su Ming¡¯s furious gaze and Yan Shen¡¯s menacing look, he shuddered and answered honestly, ¡°Yes, his daughter did not tell him. She was afraid that she would be beaten to death by Wu Ling.¡±
Chu Ning had a guess in her heart. She cast a nce at Su Ming from the corner of her eye and asked tentatively, ¡°Is that child yours?¡±
Yun Yu was about to bury his head in the carpet; he began to stammer again. Other than auxiliary verbs, not a single useful word was uttered.
Looking at his behavior, it was clear to the three people on the sofa what was going on. No matter how calm Chu Ning and Yan Shen were, they almost choked on this news..
Chapter 683 - 683: New Question
Chapter 683 - 683: New Question
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Ming¡¯s eyes were about to shoot fire. Even if this could not be pinned on him, he was still humiliated. What was this? A bunch of idiots actually used an embryo to scheme against him.
He pped the armrest of the sofa angrily, startling the other three. Before Chu Ning and Yan Shen could recover from their shock, they were jolted back to their senses by the loud noise.
Yun Yu shrank back and cowered. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he would not have a good ending that day. All the glory and wealth would end that day, and he would also implicate the Yun and the Wu families.
Even though many had schemed against Su Kun and did not leave Su Ming unscathed, due to the Su family¡¯s status and Su Kun¡¯s methods, Su Ming had only been involved in business-rted fights and those between family ns.
The things Su Ming had experienced were all small fights that Su Kun thought were harmless. Su Ming had never experienced such revolting schemes.
Originally, Su Ming had been in good spirits and his morale had been high when he had had full authority to organize the party, but this time, Su Ming had been dealt a direct blow.
He felt so disgusted that his stomach churned. With a sinister expression, he said in a low voice, ¡°What other filthy ns do you have? Tell me everything you know. Otherwise, the consequences will not be something you can bear.¡±
Yun Yu¡¯s gaze was erratic as he stammered, ¡°N-Nothing else. They¡¯re just preparing to build a good rtionship with you first.¡±
Yun Yu tried his best to recall. ¡°If there¡¯s no result in the first few days of these seven days, they¡¯ll drug you on thest night and then¡¡±
The sweat on Yun Yu¡¯s face dripped on to the ground. Chu Ning felt that his head was about to smoke. ¡°Then, she would threaten suicide. At the most, she would y hard to get.¡±
When he saw the anger and murderous look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Yun Yu kowtowed a few times on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t like that woman. She was the one who seduced me. When she got pregnant, I wanted her to abort it, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±
Yun Yu had already started to speak without thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. That child has nothing to do with me. I can give her medicine and abort the child now. Please, please. I really didn¡¯t n this with them.¡±
Su Ming held his forehead with his hand to block the murderous look in his eyes. He really did not want to lose hisposure in front of his guests, Chu Ning and Yan Shen, but this matter simply repulsed him. He still had to tell his father about thister.
When Chu Ning saw Su Ming¡¯s exhausted expression and actions, she also had the thought of leaving, but there were still some questions that had not been resolved. Her instincts told her that she had to rify these doubts.
¡°Mr. Su Ming, I still have some questions that I want to ask him. I wonder if you mind?¡± Chu Ning asked politely.
Su Ming shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Chu, if you have anything to ask, just go ahead. I don¡¯t mind.¡±
Chu Ning nodded and turned to Yun Yu. ¡°Since you said that this time, it¡¯s for Wu Ling¡¯s daughter toe¡¡± She thought for a moment and swallowed the word ¡®seducing¡¯ back. ¡°Mr. Su, why did Wu Ling spend ten million to get on the cruise? To be an overseer?¡±
Seeing Yun Yu¡¯s stunned expression, Chu Ning knew that things were definitely not that simple. She continued to ask, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a waiter business, the Su family¡¯s activities are definitely not something one can squeeze into with 10 million yuan. So the people working with the Su family aren¡¯t the Wu family, right? How did Wu Ling do it?¡±
Yun Yu stared at Chu Ning in a daze, then at Su Ming. He lowered his head and remained silent for a few seconds before he said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know about any of this.¡±
Once he said those words, Su Ming, who originally did not want to bother with this, sat up straight again and shot a sharp re at Yun Yu.
Yan Shen and Chu Ning looked at each other. They knew that she had asked a crucial question, and it was definitely more important or serious than seducing Su Ming. Otherwise, Yun Yu, who had been as timid as a mouse earlier, would not have answered with such certainty.
Su Ming did not have the patience to wait any longer. He said furiously, ¡°You¡¯d better get straight to the point and answer the questions asked. If you hide anything, I¡¯ll ask the Yun and Wu families behind you to go to hell with you..¡±
Chapter 684 - 684: Another Conspiracy
Chapter 684 - 684: Another Conspiracy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Yun Yu lowered his head and did not say a word. If he did not say anything, going to hell might have been a good result. He only needed to face Su Ming¡¯s revenge. If he said something, then there would be more than one family taking revenge.
When she saw him remain silent even after hearing Su Ming¡¯s threat, Chu Ning narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you really not going to say anything?¡±
Yan Shen straightened up. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide, Mr. Yun? Could there be a more terrifying consequence than going to hell?¡± After a pause, Yan Shen said casually, ¡°It can¡¯t be jail time¡¡±
The three of them saw Yun Yu tremble and lower his head even more. Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. It seemed like there was a chance.
¡°Or could it be death?¡± Chu Ning continued with a smile.
Yun Yu really wanted to keep the secret, but how could an idiot like him have any strong psychological quality and acting skills? With just a few words, his instinctive reaction had almost exined the matter.
Su Ming let out a coldugh. No one knew if he wasughing at Yun Yu¡¯s stupidity or his honesty. ¡°You don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t know just because you don¡¯t say it, right?¡±
Yun Yu still didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though everything would pass quickly as long as he kept mum.
Su Ming was no longer in a hurry. This might be a society ruled byw, but for people of their status, destroying the Yun and the Wu families with some small tricks would be an easy task.
Back then, his father, Su Kun, had only been able to fight his way out because he was tough enough. At that time, everyone¡¯s hands were not very clean. Even though Su Ming¡¯s education and morals were very high, it did not mean that he was soft-hearted.
In his eyes, Yun Yu was no different from a dead man; he was not a threat at all. If he did not want to pry information out of Yun Yu¡¯s mouth, he would have asked someone to throw Yun Yu onto a speedboat and toss him back to the shore.
Su Ming tapped his foot lightly on the ground. A smile hung on his lips, but it was so cold that the air seemed to freeze. ¡°Do you still not understand your situation
He spoke casually, not taking Yun Yu seriously at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse. We¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer. Concealing and refusing won¡¯t improve your situation at all. Instead, you¡¯ll anger me, and your life will be even worse.¡±
Chu Ning turned her head sideways and sized Su Ming up. The way this guy threatened people really had the style of a rich second-generation heir.
Yun Yu remained silent, refusing to speak.
This stubborn look amused Chu Ning. She turned her head and said to Yan Shen, ¡°If he had been so stubborn earlier, I would have thought more highly of him. Now, he¡¯s just making peopleugh.¡±
Yan Shen nodded and his scornful gaze fell on Yun Yu. ¡°Why this act now? Isn¡¯t
Mr. Yun Yu very adaptable?¡±
Yun Yu wanted to locate and hide in a hole in the ground under their mocking gazes. The three of them werepletely different from the rumors. Wasn¡¯t Su Ming said to be arrogant but had a good temper?
Didn¡¯t they say that Yan Shen was a fool and not good with words? And that Chu Ning, didn¡¯t the Zhou family say that she was weak and easily bullied?
These three people were even more brutal than the underworld.
Su Ming knew that he would not give in till the consequences were staring him in the face, so he did not say anything else to him. Instead, he started chatting with Chu Ning. ¡°I heard that Ms. Chu is quite well-informed. It seems that you have capable people under you.¡±
Chu Ning was stumped by his question for a moment, but she immediately reacted. She just wanted to let Yun Yu know that they did not have to fight to the death with him, a useless party.
Chu Ning thought for a moment, then replied with a smile, ¡°I started from scratch; of course it¡¯s thanks to my employees.¡±
Yan Shen added, ¡°Since Chu Ning founded Cloud Shopping, there must be a lot of people who are proficient inputers under her.¡±
Su Ming also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard about Cloud Shopping too. It¡¯s a very novel project. Even my father praised it. Ms. Chu, you¡¯re really young and promising.¡±
Chu Ning waved her hand modestly. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s due to my employees that Cloud Shopping could be created. I don¡¯t know anything about it. They are very familiar withputer programming and have some hacker friends.¡±
Su Ming¡¯s surprised expression was slightly exaggerated, almost making Chu Ning and Yan Shenugh out loud. Only Yun Yu did not lift his head and missed this scene. ¡°Ms. Chu, you have to help me pull some strings. I¡¯m looking for someone who¡¯s proficient inputers. You know, some information needs to be checked by oneself¡.¡±
Chapter 685 - 685: Collapse and Confession
Chapter 685 - 685: Copse and Confession
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Suddenly, Su Ming stopped speaking, as if he had just remembered Yun Yu on the ground. His exaggeration made Chu Ning cover her face to hide her smile. Even the corners of Yan Shen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Someone, please escort Mr. Yun Yu out. Follow my instructions to handle him. I still have to continue chatting with Ms. Chu and Young Master Yan. Ask my secretary to inform those at the banquet that everyone can disperse if there¡¯s nothing going on.¡±
Yun Yu raised his head in horror. He did not dare to think about his fate. Just what did Su Ming say to his bodyguards? Coupled with his earlier threat and fury, would he still have a good ending?
The things he had done shed through Yun Yu¡¯s mind like a revolving door. Not to mention the things he had done in the past, such as enjoying life and bullying others ¡ª he had teased and humiliated Chu Ning, almost made Su Ming a cuckold, and even plotted against the Su family¡
Yun Yu¡¯s limp body suddenly erupted with immense strength. He pounced forward and used the same trick, grabbing Su Ming¡¯s trousers and shouting anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±
Su Ming lifted his hand and stopped the bodyguard from moving forward. He looked at Yun Yu contemptuously. ¡°Mr. Yun, what do you want to say?¡±
Fear and urgency were written all over Yun Yu¡¯s face. He begged bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±
When Su Ming saw Yun Yu tugging at his trousers, a hint of disgust shed across his eyes. He exerted a little force on his leg, and Yun Yu fell to the side.
Yun Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with despair when he was kicked away. In the next second, he heard Su Ming say to the bodyguard, ¡°Come over and help Mr. Yun
Yu to the sofa over there.¡¯
Yun Yu¡¯s eyes lit up at once. Chu Ning found his expression funny.
¡°It seems that the information can¡¯t be trustedpletely,¡± she whispered to Yan Shen. Once they finished speaking, they simultaneously cast a nce at Su Ming. They thought about the information they had gathered and what everyone mentioned about the Su family¡¯s heir being kind, then looked at the Su Ming who was skilled at ying people. Their shoulders trembled as they tried to hold back theirughter.
Su Ming was just about to listen to the story when Wu Ling left the hall in a rage. Along the way, he met many business partners who greeted him, but he did not respond. He was immersed in anger and panic, his expression livid, and did not notice that a waiter was following him.
When he returned to the rest area and was about to swipe his card to open the door to his room, a hand suddenly covered his mouth.
In that instant, Wu Ling thought of everything from kidnapping for money to enemies hiring killers to the Su family killing to obtain silence. Before he could make any noise, he was held hostage by the person behind him and pushed into the room.
The moment he entered, the person closed the door. The click made Wu Ling so nervous that his heart skipped a beat.
Wu Ling felt that the person had let go of his hand. His clumsy body immediately ran off to the side. He turned around nervously and stared at the person¡¯s movements in the dark.
The man unhurriedly turned on the light in the room, a fake smile stered on his face. ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be nervous.
Wu Ling¡¯s eyes were blinded by the light, but he quickly saw the person in front of him. It was an ordinary-looking waiter, but the smile on his face made people feel more ufortable the longer they looked at him.
Wu Ling did not let his guard down just because the other party was a waiter. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who are you? Did Mr. Su Ming need something?¡±
The man took a step forward, and Wu Ling immediately took a cautious step back. That person could only stop in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Wu, don¡¯t be nervous. Although I¡¯m a waiter on this cruise ship, I¡¯m hired by the Su family.¡±
Wu Ling nervously thought, ¡°Hire? Wouldn¡¯t that make it even more likely that it was an enemy seeking revenge?¡± Wu Ling knew that this person was very skilled when he opened the door just now. It was more than enough to deal with him.
¡°Then who is your boss?¡± Wu Ling asked cautiously.
¡°Our boss?¡± the man chuckled. ¡°Mr. Wu knows him. Before he came, Mr. Wu even contacted our boss.¡±
Seeing that Wu Ling was obviously stunned, a dangerous look shed across his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Mr. Wu is really forgetful.¡±
Wu Ling shivered at the cold air and hastily denied, ¡°Of course I remember. It¡¯s all thanks to your boss that I was able to get on this cruise. I still have to properly thank him..¡±
Chapter 686 - 686: Reaching an Agreement for Collaboration
Chapter 686 - 686: Reaching an Agreement for Coboration
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The smile on that person¡¯s face also became much more polite. ¡°Our boss specifically told us that there¡¯s no need for Mr. Wu to thank us. It¡¯s just that we have to do a good job in the coboration.¡± The threat was faintly revealed in his words. ¡°After all, not everyone can work with our boss. Mr. Wu, if you do well once, we can even be friends.
Wu Ling¡¯s face was drenched in sweat once more. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and say, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your boss doesn¡¯t have to worry; I¡¯m definitely reliable.¡± The man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then we¡¯ll await your good news.¡±
Wu Ling was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he heard that person¡¯s tone change. His breath caught in his throat. Then, he heard him say, ¡°However, our boss is not an unreasonable person. He has already instructed me to listen to your instructions when you need it.¡±
Wu Ling¡¯s breath immediately rxed, and he almost copsed to the ground. Fortunately, he had not been living in vain all these years. He barely held on and did not fall, preserving some level of dignity.
The sweat on Wu Ling¡¯s face flowed into his eyes. He did not take out his handkerchief, but wiped his face on his sleeve with trembling hands and forced a smile. ¡°Ah, this is really¡great, great.¡±
The person didn¡¯t care about these perfunctory words. Instead, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave. Mr. Wu, if you need anything, just look for me. My name is Zhou Yi, and I¡¯m on duty in the rest area.¡±
Wu Ling nodded repeatedly. When he heard the door close with a click, he was still worried. He leaned on the door and listened for a long time. Only after confirming that there was no other sound in the vicinity did he rx and sit on the ground, using his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his face.
Putting everything else aside, the fact that he sat on the ground when he was frightened showed that he and that idiot Yun Yu were indeed uncle and nephew.
Once he thought of Yun Yu, Wu Ling was filled with anger. Since there was no one else in the room, he simply cursed out loud. What idiot, what trash? He cursed like a sailor. Soon after, he cursed Chu Ning and Su Ming, unable to hide the hatred in his eyes.
Meanwhile, Su Ming and the other two had heard a lot from Yun Yu.
Su Ming asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you saying that Wu Ling originally did not have the chance to work with us this time, but he used some unknown method to make thepany we were originally working with unable to turn over their funds and almost go bankrupt? They had no choice but to withdraw, and he then took the opportunity to take over this coboration at a low price?¡±
Yun Yu nodded.
Chu Ning did not know what was going on, but Su Ming¡¯s doubts told her that this was definitely not a simple businesspetition.
As expected, Su Ming said, ¡°But the Su family¡¯s original partner is not someone the Wu family can destroy. Even if we add the Yun family, it¡¯s still not enough.¡¯
Yun Yu didn¡¯t dare to hide anything now. ¡°I heard from Wu Ling that someone contacted him because that person had a huge family background. The two of them made a deal. That person helped him get on the cruise ship andplete his goal. He wanted to help that person¡¯s subordinate get rid of someone.¡±
When Su Ming heard this, his eyes turned frosty. ¡°Kill someone? He dares kill someone on the Su family¡¯s cruise ship? Which family does he belong to? Who is he trying to get rid of? Where are his subordinates?¡±
Yun Yu was dazed by the continuous questions, but he still replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose family it is. I only heard from Wu Ling that they¡¯re from Jing City. I don¡¯t even know who his subordinates are or where they are. As for the person they want to kill¡¡±
Yun Yu¡¯s eyes quietly nced at Chu Ning and then whispered, ¡°Wu Ling said it was Chu Ning.¡±
When Su Ming said this, Chu Ning and Yan Shen were stunned.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Ning asked under Su Ming¡¯splicated gaze. ¡°Did you hear wrongly? Or was it a simr name?¡±
Yun Yu shook his head frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I¡¯m Wu Ling¡¯s only biological nephew. He still wants the Yun family, so he has a lot of trust in me.
He personally said these words before me.¡±
Yun Yu added, ¡°Because of this, he went to check your information immediately and said that you weren¡¯t a difficult person. He was also curious about how you provoked the people in Jing City, making them specially send someone to deal with you.¡±
Yun Yu thought for a moment. He probably felt that, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be in a worse state than when he didn¡¯t say anything.
Therefore, Yun Yu simply told the truth. ¡°It¡¯s also because Wu Ling thinks that you¡¯re dead meat that I dared to tease you. Because I¡¯ve also seen your profile photo and think that you¡¯re not bad looking, I just wanted to make myself happy before you die..¡±
Chapter 687 - 687: Plot
Chapter 687 - 687: Plot
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chu Ning didn¡¯t know if she should praise him for being honest or scold him for being lustful.
To be able to say that at a time like this, his shriveled face really didn¡¯t spend a single wasted day.
Yan Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous look. He wanted nothing more than to kill this rude fellow immediately.
Su Ming coughed lightly and felt a little awkward. ¡°Didn¡¯t Wu Ling tell you what kind of feud Ms. Chu has with that family?¡±
Yun Yu shook his head. ¡°Although he told me everything, he¡¯s arrogant and useless. That family looks down on him; they probably only asked him to coborate because he¡¯s easy to manipte. It wasn¡¯t said very clearly, and Wu Ling didn¡¯t have the guts to ask.¡±
Su Ming fell deep in thought, but Yun Yu continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve talked to the second daughter of the Chen family¡¯s second son in Jing City and found out that the people in Jing City are using Wu Ling to kill someone. I was afraid that I¡¯d be implicated, so I bought her thetest haute couture dresses and limited edition bags and asked her to help me find out about this.¡±
The corners of Chu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. She exchanged a helpless look with Su Ming. Yan Shen had always been an innocent young man. When he was pestered by the original Chu Ning, he could not do anything about it. Now that he heard these words, he wished he could cover his ears and run away.
¡°Your information channel is quite special.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s head throbbed.
As soon as she said this, the people in the room became even more silent.
Chu Ning screamed inside. What was she saying? How could she think of saying such a thing?
¡°Then what did you find out?¡± Su Ming quickly picked up on the topic.
Yun Yu was probably used to being thick-skinned, or perhaps he had been threatened and intimidated before, so he did not have the strength to have any mood swings. Now, he did not even move his eyebrows. He still had that shocked and lifeless expression.
Yun Yu even tried to recall. ¡°She said that the Lu family, the Xu family, and the Wang family have been up to something recently. The people they¡¯ve taken action against are more or less rted to M City. It¡¯s not clear, but I heard that none of these families are targeting Chu Ning.¡±
Chu Ning listened as Yun Yu ceased speaking upon revealing this. She looked at Yun Yu stealing nces at her and immediately understood.
Chu Ning pped the armrest of the sofa and stood up. ¡°So killing me is merely because it¡¯s convenient?¡±
Su Ming had just taken a sip of water to moisten his throat when Chu Ning¡¯s question startled him so much that he choked, coughing non-stop for a time.
Yan Shen also got a fright and hastily stood up to pacify Chu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have a seat first. We can talk things out slowly.¡±
Yun Yu had lived for so long. With his ability to cause trouble, he definitely did not rely only on cowardice to not get beaten to death. When Chu Ning stood up, he stopped looking at her and avoided eye contact.
In the end, Chu Ning red at him so fiercely that he had to say in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±
Chu Ning was so enraged that her blood was boiling. She did not do anything once she boarded the cruise ship, but the hosts said that they had sent out an invitation. Not long after, she was provoked by a person surnamed Liu, and then she was harrassed by Yun Yu.
She had settled the matter and hade out to join in the fun. She had even identally found out that someone wanted to kill her. Before she coulde up with a countermeasure, she realized that she was targeted as it was convenient.
The more Chu Ning thought about it, the more she felt that she could not take it lying down. This time, it was not enough for Yan Shen alone tofort her. Even Su Ming stood up to smooth things over and advised Chu Ning not to be anxious.
Yun Yu shrunk back. He was already in trouble and had thought that he might still have a chance of survival if he told the truth. However, looking at Chu
Ning¡¯s reaction, he was afraid that he would not even be able to leave the room. Chu Ning took a few deep breaths and finally suppressed her rage. She sat back on the sofa with Yan Shen.
Su Ming also felt relieved. This Ms. Chu was rather polite when she was being courteous, but when she was flipping her lid, she was just as polite.
Su Ming turned his gaze towards Yun Yu, who had almost turned into an ostrich, before he continued asking, ¡°What else do you know? Spill everything.¡±
Yun Yu sized up Chu Ning and received another re. He shrunk his neck and whispered, ¡°The second daughter of the Chen family¡¯s second son said that these families¡¯ target is the Su family. The Xu family even contacted the Zhou family.¡±
Su Ming frowned.. ¡°Zhou family? Which Zhou family?¡±
Chapter 688 - 688: Carefully Setting Up
Chapter 688 - 688: Carefully Setting Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°The Zhou family?¡± Chu Ning immediately sat up straight. ¡°The Zhou family of A City?¡±
Yun Yu nodded. Chu Ning immediately thought of Zhou Hao and Zhou Wei, but Zhou Wei was on the cruise ship. Did the Zhou family not inform him of this operation?
Su Ming looked at Chu Ning, who was deep in thought, and even cracked a small joke. ¡°It seems like Ms. Chu remembers her enemies very clearly. This little clue already points in such a clear direction.¡±
Chu Ning rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m targeted just because it¡¯s convenient. You should think about what to do with those targeting you!¡± Su Ming was momentarily rendered speechless by Chu Ning¡¯s words.
Yan Shen was silent for a long time. At this moment, he suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Yun Yu, do you know anything else?¡±
Yun Yu repeatedly shook his head. ¡°The rest is my gossip. Do you want to hear it now?¡±
Yan Shen eyelids twitched. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s already veryte today. Why don¡¯t we go back first and think about things carefully?
We can continue our discussion tomorrow.¡±
Chu Ning saw the look that Yan Shen was giving her and knew that he had something to say. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and think about it carefully. Who in the Zhou family wants to kill me?¡±
Su Ming had the same thought. He could not say that his father was on the cruise ship, but he still had to discuss such a big matter with him. That was why it was best for them to go back and think about it.
He quickly nodded in agreement and looked at Yun Yu. ¡°Since Mr. Yun Yu still has stories to tell, then stay on the cruise ship for two more days.¡±
Yun Yu¡¯s face immediately revealed a look of surprise. Even his face, whichcked sunlight, looked somewhat human.
Yun Yu was escorted back to his room by the bodyguards. Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked back together.
Su Ming quickly went to the room on the top floor of the cruise ship and knocked on the door.
There was no sounding within. Su Ming pushed it open and saw his father sitting in front of the surveince camera. The screen showed the room he had just been in. There was also a bodyguard standing beside him with a walkie-talkie in his hand.
Su Ming understood that nothing that happened on the cruise ship could escape Su Kun.
¡°What do you think?¡± Su Kun asked when he heard the sound of someone entering.
Su Ming walked quickly to Su Kun¡¯s side and lowered his head. ¡°Could it be that those families are teaming up to bring down our family?¡±
Su Kun frowned and cast Su Ming a nce. ¡°After spending ages, you merely came to such a conclusion?¡±
Su Ming lowered his head in shame. He did not dare to look at Su Kun¡¯s expression.
Su Kun raised his hand, and the people in the room immediately retreated, leaving only the father and son pair.
Su Kun asked Su Ming to sit down and said to him, ¡°Someone from the rest area came by just now. A waiter called Zhou Yi followed Wu Ling into a room.¡±
Su Ming immediately looked towards Su Kun, knowing that he had found a breakthrough.
Su Kun continued, ¡°To be precise, he followed Wu Ling all the way and then held him hostage before he opened the door.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that the people around him will report him if they see him?¡± Su Ming asked in surprise.
Su Kun sneered. ¡°His master is an idiot. How smart can his subordinates be? He thought that the rest area was filled with their people and that they would pretend to be blind.¡±
Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew brighter. ¡°Then what did they talk about?¡±
Su Kun frowned. ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t show your emotions on your face. Don¡¯t let your opponent know what you¡¯re thinking. Look at you; how anxious you are!¡±
Su Ming lowered his head once more at being reprimanded, and did not dare to ask anything further.
Su Kun took a sip of water. ¡°There¡¯s a recording device installed on the doorbell of every room. It was switched on remotely when the two of them entered the room.¡±
Su Kun looked at Su Ming, who had lowered his head, and was filled with anger. ¡°You already know that there¡¯s something wrong with Wu Ling, yet you¡¯re still wasting time with Yun Yu, that messenger. Don¡¯t you know how to send someone to watch Wu Ling?¡±
Su Ming did not dare to utter a single word. This was the first time he had faced a fight between families, and he was not familiar with methods of dealing with this. It was only normal for his father, who had high expectations of him, to scold him so harshly.
Su Kun wished that he could p him on the head and pour all of his years of experience into him..
Chapter 689 - 689: Being Reprimanded
Chapter 689 - 689: Being Reprimanded
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What have you been learning all these years?¡± Su Kun was exasperated. ¡°I told you to make more friends and to be more mindful, but where did your mind go? Is it growing in your rear? Is your brain full of holes now? Such a simple matter, but you actually fell into someone¡¯s trap in your home ground, and you still want me, your father, to help you!¡±
Su Ming knew that he had not done his job properly this time, and could not even lift his head while being scolded.
Su Kun looked at his son, who looked like he could be beaten and scolded at will, and felt vexed. His anger had reached boiling point. It was like this each time ¡ª he would lower his head and remain silent when he was being reprimanded.
Su Kun let out a long sigh. ¡°When will you finally be able to be independent?¡± He didn¡¯t even say anything when he was scolded. How could he be at ease leaving the Su family in his hands? At that time, even if the Su family fell, it would be a small matter, but the wolves and vultures around them would probably swarm over and devour Su Ming.
When Su Ming heard his father¡¯s sigh, he lifted his head anxiously. ¡°Dad, believe me. I will definitely deal with this matter appropriately.¡±
Su Kun gazed at him, sitting beside him, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had been too strict with him in the past, resulting in his current personality. Did he protect him too well, resulting in him not being able to handle these things well now?
Su Kun looked at his son, who had all the good qualities of his wife and himself, and his heart softened. ¡°Go ahead and do it. If you really can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll cover for you.¡± He thought in his heart that there was no rush. He was not dead yet.
¡°I will definitely handle it well!¡± Su Ming said in surprise. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±
¡°Since they¡¯re targeting the Su family, we can¡¯t let anything happen to our guests on our cruise, especially Chu Ning. Not to mention that she¡¯s already being targeted, with her ability and vision, you have to converse with her more,¡± Su Kun reminded him.
Su Ming nodded quickly. ¡°When she, the Young Master of the Yan family, and I interrogated Yun Yu, I discovered that Chu Ning is very thorough in her thinking and is very sharp. This might be the reason she was able to seize opportunities to do business a few times.¡±
Su Kun nodded. ¡°It seems like you know how to use your brain when you listen to gossip. You¡¯re not just listening to it for fun.¡±
Su Ming smiled in embarrassment. Su Kun was annoyed when he saw how careless Su Ming was. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Go, do what you need to do.¡±
Su Ming nodded and left the room.
In Chu Ning¡¯s room, Chu Ning and Yan Shen sat face to face. When they returned to the room, Chu Ning mmed the table angrily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to assassinate me, but it¡¯s actually because of convenience! This is intolerable! Don¡¯t let me find out who he is!¡±
Yan Shen looked at her, not knowing how to react. Seeing that her face was puffed up from anger, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s think about how to find this person.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Ning snorted coldly. ¡°This person must be on the cruise ship.
Moreover, he might have already met up with Wu Ling.¡±
When Chu Ning thought of someone wanting her life, it was hard for her not toe up with conspiracy theories. ¡°Perhaps Yun Yu is just bait to lure Su Ming and us away.¡± Her eye shed. ¡°Those people probably let Yun Yu know about this on purpose, then they¡¯ll use that idiot whose brain only grows on the lower half of his body to cause a ruckus in front of Su Ming and me. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for them to take over.¡¯
Yan Shen frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then why would Su Ming so leisurely waste his time with us and Yun Yu?¡±
Chu Ning carefully recalled everything she had experienced from the dock to the cruise ship and said with certainty, ¡°Su Ming definitely has someone to deal with the aftermath. For all we know, his father is still in contact with him, or perhaps he¡¯s monitoring everything on the cruise ship.¡± Chu Ning nced around the room. ¡°Maybe the richest man is on the cruise, watching us.¡±
Yan Shen was so shocked by her words that he broke out in cold sweat. He also looked around the room. Everything looked normal, but he kept feeling as though they were being watched.
Yan Shen tried his best to ignore the ufortable feeling and asked worriedly, ¡°Then what about your safety for the next few days? Do you want me to go back with you? Su Ming should be able to get a boat to send us back.¡±
Chu Ning was silent for a while. She raised her head as she made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about my personal safety. Su family will never allow anything to happen to anyone at their event..¡±
Chapter 690 - 690: Unexpected
Chapter 690 - 690: Unexpected
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chu Ning¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. ¡°And this conspiracy is obviously aimed at the Su family. It should be the same as the farce we saw before we boarded the cruise. The people in Jing City probably wouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. After all, there were too many people involved. Even if they have big family businesses, they would still be worried.¡±
Yan Shen nodded. ¡°I heard from my father that those families in Jing City are getting worse year by year. As long as they hold some power, they will already be looking for another way out.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then the situation is very clear. Those few families in Jing City need to swallow a family to strengthen themselves. At the same time, they need to intimidate the subordinates who are harboring disloyal thoughts.¡±
The two of them looked at each other and Chu Ning continued, ¡°Then he, or they, chose the Su family.¡±
Yan Shen listened to Chu Ning¡¯s analysis, his frown not easing up. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Su family react? Waiting for those few ns to make their move?¡±
¡°No reaction?¡± Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°This event was probably a trap set up by the richest man.¡±
She looked at Yan Shen and revealed a sly smile. ¡°I feel even more certain that the richest man himself is on the cruise ship. For such a huge matter, if we rely on Su Ming alone, he might not be at ease.¡±
Yan Shen looked at his watch and realized that it was gettingte. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger, let¡¯s leave it at that for today. Rest early and recuperate. We¡¯ll think of a countermeasure tomorrow.¡±
Hearing Yan Shen¡¯s words, Chu Ning also felt a little sleepy. She agreed.
Looking at the worry written on Yan Shen¡¯s face, Chu Ningforted him, ¡°They won¡¯t make a move so soon. At the very least, they have to wait till the return trip or till the ship has docked before they can make a move. We still have time to n.¡±
Yan Shen nodded. After saying goodnight to Chu Ning, he returned to his room. After Chu Ning finished washing up, shey on the bed, thinking about everything that had happened that night. She had a feeling that Yun Yu was definitely cannon fodder.
Chu Ning sighed to herself. As expected of someone from Jing City. Their methods were really not simple. They actually used the heir of a small family as cannon fodder, even though this heir and family were not very smart.
Chu Ning soon fell into a deep sleep. On the other hand, Yan Shen had been worried that someone was going to kill Chu Ning. Even when he was lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.
Su Ming was looking at the monitor on the screen. He then called over the waiters in the rest area and instructed them carefully.
Even Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect that the richest man, whom she said was monitoring everything on the cruise ship, was chatting with someone at this moment.
The two of them sat face to face, and the ambience while they were conversing was rather harmonious.
Su Kun smiled kindly. ¡°I thought that you were a monster. I didn¡¯t expect that your sister is not bad either.¡±
Chu Zhe replied politely, ¡°Mr. Su, you tter me. I¡¯m not hotheaded. It just so happened that Mr. Su appreciated me and was willing to give me a chance.¡± Thinking of Chu Ning, a smile appeared on Chu Zhe¡¯s serious face. ¡°My little sister is just a child. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a little smart.¡±
Although Chu Zhe said that, he was incredibly proud. Chu Zhe and Su Kun knew everything that Chu Ning had said, whether it was to Su Ming or Yan Shen.
He was very happy that his sister had such insight, courage, and prudence, getting things done in a reasonable fashion. She was indeed his sister.
Su Kunughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble. You might say that, but you might be happy inside.¡± Su Kun thought about his son. ¡°If only Xiao Ming was half as smart as your sister when he was her age.¡±
Chu Zhe shook his head in disagreement. ¡°Young Master Su is also a dragon among men. Mr. Su¡¯s words really tter my sister too much.¡±
If Chu Ning had been there, she would probably be shocked. After all, she knew that her brother would be a big shot in the business world in the future. She did not expect him to already be connected to the richest man. Moreover, her taciturn brother knew how to speak courteously, and did it so smoothly. It would definitely be an eye-opener for Chu Ning.
Su Kun helplessly said, ¡°Look at his performance today. It¡¯s clearly his home ground. Not only did he let the key person escape, but he also missed the opportunity and listened to a bunch of useless news. He can¡¯t evenpare to the olddy at the eastern end of the vige. At least she¡¯s well-informed..¡±
Chapter 691 - 691: The Next Day
Chapter 691 - 691: The Next Day
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chu Zhe was also choked by this mystical metaphor. He only knew that Su Kun used to be a worker. After his sess, Su Kun did not have the superiority of those upper-ss people in private, but he had not expected him to be so down-to-earth.
Chu Zhe was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Actually, Young Master Su¡¯s way of handling things today is also not bad. It was beautifully executed. If you ask me,¡± Chu Zhe said, a little embarrassed, ¡°When my sister was being teased, I was infuriated. If I had been there, I would probably beat that b****** up to vent my anger.¡±
Su Kun looked at him in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re a young man. It¡¯s normal for you to be angry when your family is hurt. I like your human touch.
¡°Tell me, do your parents have any educational tips?¡± Su Kun asked curiously. ¡°The children they raised are all so outstanding. I heard that your second brother is very good withputers. Number five and six also earned their own fortunes.¡¯
Su Kunmented, ¡°The key is that the children are smart and capable, but they all care about and miss their family. It¡¯s really enviable.¡±
When Chu Zhe heard him mention his parents, the smile on his face faded a little. Even though, from what he remembered, Mr. and Mrs. Chu did not educate them much, and Chu Zhe could be said to have raised his younger brothers, he could not deny that his parents loved them.
When Su Kun heard the news from the bodyguard that Chu Ning had fallen asleep, heughed out loud. ¡°This sister of yours really has the ability to withstand stress. Her friend is probably still tossing and turning in bed and she¡¯s already in dreand.¡±
Chu Zhe was speechless as he thought about his sister¡¯s big heart. ¡°She¡¯s always like this. She remains calm even when danger is staring her in the face. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll grow up.¡± However, he was very sensitive to other people¡¯s changes. Chu Zhe thought of his conversation with Chu Ning and sighed helplessly.
Su Kun waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°That youngdy is smart and has a big heart. She can face the storm calmly, unlike that brat of mine. His ws go numb when he encounters something and he only knows how to spin in circles. ¡±
Chu Zhe thought to himself that this was really a biological father. He really did not show mercy when he belittled his son. He still politely said, ¡°Mr. Su is a kind father and has protected Young Master Su very well.¡±
Su Kun nodded his head. This was something that he agreed with. When that incident happened in the past, he had risked his life to protect Su Ming.
Su Kun said kindly to Chu Zhe, ¡°Since your sister is asleep, you should rest early too. I¡¯ll be depending on you for the next few days.¡±
Chu Zhe smiled and nodded. ¡°You should rest early too, Mr. Su. I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±
Only then did the night fall intoplete silence.
Early the next morning Chu Ning opened the door in high spirits. She was looking forward to that day¡¯s activities and arrangements. When she turned, she saw Yan Shen¡¯s dark eye bags.
Chu Ning was shocked. When she recovered, sheughed. ¡°Yan Shen, you¡Haha!¡±
Yan Shen could not help but look resentful. He gritted his teeth and spewed, ¡°Chu! Ning!¡±
Chu Ning closed her mouth and immediately put on a serious expression. She asked considerately, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and sleep for a while?¡±
Yan Shen shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are still many things to do today.¡±
Chu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just some leisure activities. It¡¯s not toote for us to go after you wake up.¡±
Yan Shen stared at the big-hearted Chu Ning until she felt a little guilty. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Have you forgotten that your life is in danger after sleeping? We still have to find Mr. Su Ming today to discuss how to find the person who wants to kill you.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Chu Ning chuckled.
In an unprecedented move, Yan Shen rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t forget. Let¡¯s go then.¡±
Chu Ning did not dare to go against the sleep-deprived Yan Shen. The elegant young master had been forced to roll his eyes. She quickly followed Yan Shen¡¯s footsteps and the two of them walked side by side.
Not far from Chu Ning¡¯s room stood a waiter. It was Zhou Yi. He looked at Chu Ning and Yan Shen as they walked away. He lowered his head and hid the smile on his face. He thought to himself, ¡°Let this youngdy be happy for a few more days. When the timees, I¡¯ll get rid of her. It can be considered as returning the favor..¡±
Chapter 692 - 692: Being Stalled
Chapter 692 - 692: Being Stalled
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chu Ning walked for a distance before she whispered, ¡°I felt a very malicious gaze staring at me since the two of us were about to leave. The person should be near my room. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the person who wants to kill me.¡±
Yan Shen was shocked by what she said. ¡°Then is he going to make a move so early? Why else would he be staring at you?¡±
Chu Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to do exactly, but he definitely won¡¯t want to kill me right now. The Su family is the main focus. If he attacks me now, he will only mess up their n.¡±
Yan Shen did not rx because of her words. Instead, he became even more jittery. ¡°If they had a n to target the Su family, would the Su family still have the strength to protect you during the chaos?¡±
Chu Ning felt his nervousness and a surge of warmth welled up in her heart.
Sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she whispered into Yan Shen¡¯s ear, ¡°Have you forgotten? My big brother is still on the cruise ship. He definitely won¡¯t cast me aside.¡±
After saying that, Chu Ning winked at Yan Shen, yful and adorable.
Yan Shen¡¯s earlobes quietly turned pink. He silently averted his gaze and let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯. The worry in his heart also eased a little.
As soon as Chu Ning and Yan Shen stepped out of the rest area, they were stopped by a waiter.
The waiter put on a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, Mr. Su Ming wishes to see you.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen looked at each other. Chu Ning took a small step back and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Su Ming, is it urgent?¡±
The waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t react, hesitating to reply, ¡°What? It should be very urgent.¡±
Chu Ning quietly took another step back. ¡°Can I first have a look at what interesting activities there are? It would still be possible to meet Mr. Su Mingter.¡±
Yan Shen grabbed the retreating Chu Ning. The veins on his forehead were about to pop out. He gritted his teeth and said to the stunned waiter, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She just likes to y. Lead the way; we¡¯ll go right this moment.¡±
The waiter quickly nodded and turned around to lead the way. Yan Shen grabbed Chu Ning¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It was fine if you don¡¯t take the initiative to participate in the investigation, but why are you running away when Mr. Su Minges looking for you?¡±
Chu Ning giggled and said, ¡°I just want to rx first. If I keep thinking, my brain will definitely smoke.¡± Chu Ning thought to herself that she had never participated in an upper-ss event in her previous life. In the memories of
the original owner of this life, there was also no such high-end event. She really wanted to go and experience something new.
Yan Shen was about to break down from her inexplicable theory. She was clearly very serious the previous day, so why was her mind filled with having fun that day?
In the room on the top floor of the cruise ship, Su Kunughed out loud. ¡°Chu
Zhe, this sister of yours, haha, is really interesting.¡±
Chu Zhe held his forehead helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s still a kid after all, thinking of ying.¡¯
Su Kun stoppedughing and continued, ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to be a little yful; they¡¯re already so outstanding. As parents, we definitely have to go along with our children¡¯s age and desires, letting them do what they want.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Chu Zhe nodded.
Su Kun looked at the waiting Su Ming through the surveince camera, and at Ning and Yan Shen, who were on the way. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of surprise these three children can give uster.¡±
The waiter was probably afraid that Chu Ning would say something shocking again, so he led the way very quickly. He brought the two of them to the door of the room and hurriedly left.
As soon as Chu Ning and Yan Shen pushed the door open, they saw aputer in the room. Chu Ning observed it carefully. Thisputer was definitely not inferior to the one she had bought for Chu Jing. It might even be a little better.
Su Ming lifted his gaze from theputer and called them over. ¡°You¡¯re here?
Come and sit over here. I have a clue to share with you.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked to theputer and sat down. Su Ming said, ¡°Yesterday, a waiter from the banquet hall sneakily followed Wu Ling into his room. The two of them talked in secret for a few minutes before that person left Wu Ling¡¯s room..¡±
Chapter 693 - 693: Guessing the Truth
Chapter 693 - 693: Guessing the Truth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Ming did not reveal anything about Su Kun being on the cruise ship. He only said that he had investigated the matter himself. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Zhou Yi. After he got on the cruise ship, he was assigned to the rest area. However, on the first night, he secretly switched shifts with someone else and went to the banquet hall.¡±
Chu Ning nodded, thinking that the Su family was indeed quick to investigate. In other people¡¯s territory, only a fool would not make good use of this advantage.
Su Ming continued, ¡°After the dispute, Ms. Chu, Young Master Yan, and I took
Yun Yu away, and Wu Ling left the hall in a rage.¡±
Su Ming pointed at the monitor on the screen. ¡°Zhou Yi should have been watching the entire time. When he saw Wu Ling leave, he immediately followed Wu Ling to the door of the room and held him hostage before he entered. Then, he closed the door. The two of them spoke in secret for a while before Zhou Yi left the room and returned to his position.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen listened attentively. Once Su Ming finished speaking, the two of them fell deep in thought.
Chu Ning raised her head ¡ª she already had a guess. ¡°This Zhou Yi, what¡¯s his background?¡±
Just as expected, Su Ming took out a piece of paper from the table and pointed at the photo on it. ¡°Zhou Yi, the illegitimate son of the third branch of the Zhou family. He¡¯s a very sidelined person, but he was secretly taken away by the Lu family of Jing City and groomed to be a deputy.¡±
Su Ming looked at Chu Ning and Yan Shen¡¯s gazes showing their limitedprehension and thought to himself, ¡°Chu Ning can be considered to have had a mid-career switch. This young master of the Yan family also looks like someone who does not care about worldly matters.¡±
Su Ming continued to exin, ¡°Said to be the deputy, but in truth, he¡¯s just doing dirty deeds for the family head and the heir.¡±
Su Kun had not only given Su Ming the surveince footage, but he had also given him information on Zhou Yi, Wu Ling, and the others. That was why Su Ming understood Zhou Yi very well and, what was more, these things were not considered secrets.
Su Ming patiently introduced the two of them. ¡°When Zhou Yi was still in the Zhou family, he was not taken seriously. However, during a conflict with his peers, Zhou Yi¡¯s battle record of fighting against five people by himself caught his grandfather¡¯s attention. With his grandfather¡¯s training and rmendation, he caught the Lu family¡¯s attention. He relied on his own hard work and sessfully became the deputy of the Lu family¡¯s heir.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen nodded in realization. Chu Ning said with interest, ¡°So, he¡¯s also a big shot?¡±
Su Ming¡¯s tone was slightly mocking. ¡°What sort of person is he? Even if he¡¯s from the Zhou family, he¡¯s just a dog in the Lu family. He¡¯s a deputy in name, but in truth, who doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s the dog that the Lu family is raising for the next family head?¡±
Chu Ning frowned. ¡°But even if it¡¯s a dog, there¡¯s a difference in status. Why would you send such an important subordinate to kill someone on the cruise
Yan Shen and Su Ming fell silent for a moment. Chu Ning¡¯s eyelids twitched. Yan Shen said, ¡°His main mission should be to set a trap for the Su family. In order to bring down the Su family, it should be normal to use him.¡±
Chu Ning cursed inside. She had forgotten that finishing her off was merely due to convenience.
She tried her best to get rid of these useless thoughts and put together all the information she had gathered. Soon, she understood. ¡°So, the Zhou family wants to kill me, and the Lu family wants to overthrow the Su family. Then, the two families joined forces?¡±
Chu Ning thought for a moment and felt that this exnation was inappropriate. She started again, ¡°It was the Lu family who wants to take down the Su family and let Zhou Yi handle this. Therefore, the Zhou family boarded the Lu family¡¯s pirate ship. Wu Ling and Yun Yu were both fog bombs and cannon fodder.¡±
The more she spoke, the clearer her mind became. ¡°Then, someone from the Zhou family wanted to kill me, so he asked Zhou Yi to finish me off when hepleted his mission on the cruise ship. Is that right?¡±
Once Su Ming heard this, he looked at Chu Ning with admiration in his eyes. His father¡¯s judgment of people was really urate. Chu Ning was indeed quick-witted, and she was able to guess most of the things that had happened.
Chu Ning did not have the time to acknowledge Su Ming¡¯s admiration for her. If she was even a little more furious, she would have already self-ignited. ¡°Zhou family! Zhou Wei and I are business partners! The only person who has a grudge against me is that b* *** ** Zhou Hao!¡±
Chu Ning gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You robbed me of my Cloud Shopping, kidnapped my family, and still want to kill me and humiliate me! This is too much!¡±
Chapter 694 - 694: Design
Chapter 694 - 694: Design
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Even Su Ming and Yan Shen shuddered, shocked by Chu Ning¡¯s fury. They both thought of how terrifying it was when a woman was angered.
Su Ming deliberated before asking, ¡°Zhou Yi definitely won¡¯t seed, so what are you going to do about the person who wants to kill you?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Will the Lu and Zhou families¡¯ alliance affect your family much?¡±
Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then he pondered for a moment. ¡°It is a little tricky.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s smile broadened, causing Su Ming to swallow hard. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Tell me, if I snatch Cloud Shopping back and persuade a session candidate who holds a lot of power in the Zhou family, will the Zhou family no longer have the time to help the Lu family?¡±
Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, ¡°Do you really have a way to do this? This way, it would indeed be much easier.¡±
Yan Shen was still worried for Chu Ning¡¯s safety. ¡°Is it easy to snatch Cloud
Shopping? Wouldn¡¯t it make Zhou Yi and the others desperate?¡±
He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just Zhou Hao and Zhou Yi targeting you now. We can still deal with them. If the Zhou family and the Lu family bear a grudge against you, won¡¯t you be in an even more dangerous situation?¡±
Chu Ning shook her head with a smile. ¡°Since I want to make the Zhou family¡¯s hands tied, I¡¯m not afraid of them bearing a grudge.¡±
Chu Ning raised her head slightly and mocked, ¡°Coming out to mess around,
I¡¯m not easy to bully either!¡±
Su Ming pped. ¡°I am very grateful that you¡¯re willing to help. Leave your safety to the Su family. We will definitely protect both of you.¡±
Although Yan Shen was worried, seeing that Chu Ning had made up her mind, he did not dissuade her. He silently thought to himself that he had to protect Chu Ning well.
Su Ming asked curiously, ¡°I remember that after the Zhou family took Cloud Shopping, Zhou Hao was very proud of himself. Since you have a way to get it back, why did you leave it in his hands for so long?¡±
Chu Ning cast a nce at Su Ming. When she saw that he was truly curious, she said vaguely, ¡°How can a girl like me, who has no foundation,pare to the Zhou family?¡±
Su Ming immediately understood what was going on and became even more interested in Chu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Meaning you¡¯ve been using the Zhou family? Then how can you be so sure that you can snatch Cloud Shopping back from them?¡±
When Chu Ning heard this, she said sarcastically, ¡°How can you call it using them? Sigh, he kidnapped my fourth brother and asked me to hand over Cloud Shopping. In order to protect my fourth brother¡¯s life, I definitely had topromise.¡±
However, Chu Ning fell silent for a moment when she heard Su Ming¡¯s second question. Su Ming hastily said, ¡°Ah, Ms. Chu, you don¡¯t have to be put in a spot.
If it¡¯s some trade secret, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t tell me.¡±
Chu Ning let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s not considered a trade secret. You have not been involved in software development yet, so you might not know much about it.¡±
Chu Ning said seriously, ¡°A web-based project like this has a fatal weakness, which is the core code. If it is breached, all the efforts of the developer will be in vain,ing away empty-handed while creating value for others.¡±
When she saw Su Ming¡¯s thoughtful expression, Chu Ning continued, ¡°It¡¯s because someone in my family is proficient inputers. That¡¯s why when I was developing it, I told my employee that he had to make a security lock for the core program.
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s useless even if Zhou Hao snatched Cloud Shopping,¡± Chu Ning said proudly. ¡°As long as the security lock is activated, Cloud Shopping will be paralyzed. Everything that the Zhou family has done will be useless along with the paralysis of Cloud Shopping.¡±
Chu Ning winked at Su Ming and Yan Shen. Her tone was yful and quick-witted. ¡°Only that core employee and I know about that key. Besides, he is very skilled. At the very least, the Zhou family will definitely not be able to unlock it.¡±
When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but say ruefully, ¡°Ms. Chu, you have good ideas and schemes. How wonderful. No wonder when Cloud
Shopping was snatched away, everyone said that Ms. Chu did not react at all. So it turns out that you were not forcing yourself to smile and pretend to be calm. You were actually confident.¡±
Chu Ning was amused by Su Ming¡¯s words. She even imitated what they did in television series and cupped her hands in greeting. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Su Ming.¡±
Seeing this scene, a smile appeared in Yan Shen¡¯s eyes..
Chapter 695 - 695: Negotiations
Chapter 695 - 695: Negotiations
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Once she finished speaking, Chu Ning returned to the main topic. She asked for
Su Ming¡¯s opinion once again. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on my suggestion?¡±
Su Ming thought about it seriously. When he remembered Su Kun telling him to do as he pleased, Su Ming felt much more confident. Only then did he decide to agree. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll depend on you to make arrangements to pin down the Zhou family. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±
Although Chu Ning was determined to cause trouble for the Zhou family and Zhou Hao, she had always been very friendly to Zhou Wei, who was a clear-headed business partner.
Now, the Su family¡¯s intention was very obvious. They wanted to deal with the Lu family. It would definitely be a fight to the death.
When the Su family was freed up, they would give the Zhou family a p.
If the Su family was buried by the Lu family, then this p had to be enough to make the Zhou family do a somersault.
To be honest, Chu Ning hoped that the Su family would win and did not want to go against Zhou Wei. He was a smart person. Perhaps he did not understand the Zhou family¡¯s intentions.
In fact, Chu Ning¡¯s guess was right. When Zhou Wei was chatting happily with someone, he received a call from his cheap father.
The Zhou family¡¯s old master was critically ill. They agreed to assist the Lu family in dealing with the Su family and specially called Zhou Wei to cooperate.
What Zhou Wei¡¯s father meant was that the old master wanted to leave the Zhou family to Zhou Wei. Otherwise, he would not have specially called to inform him.
After Zhou Wei hung up the phone, his face was gloomy and his temples were throbbing. He could not understand what those idiots were thinking. Even if the Lu family and the Su family were at loggerheads, what did it have to do with the Zhou family?
Did they think that the Lu family would definitely win? They still wanted to get a share of the pie by relying on Zhou Yi? Zhou Wei was so furious that he clenched his fists tighter and tighter, and the phone in his hand made crunching sounds.
He had deliberately found a quiet ce before answering the phone, afraid that others would hear him. After picking up the call, he was immensely d that there was no one around him. Otherwise, if someone overheard such a stupid conspiracy, not to mention the Zhou family, he would be the first to lose face.
At this moment, Chu Ning came over. He was a little surprised. After all, this ce was not easy to find. However, he still suppressed the anger in his heart and smiled politely.
Chu Ning¡¯s vision was very good ¡ª she had 20/20 vision. When she walked over, she saw Zhou Wei¡¯s furious expression and the burdened phone.
A smart person would know what had happened immediately. Chu Ning felt a little sympathetic towards Zhou Wei and was even more confident in persuading him.
Chu Ning held two cups and handed one to Zhou Wei. She teased, ¡°You know?¡±
Zhou Wei took the cup and wanted to struggle for a while. However, he could tell from Chu Ning¡¯s expression and tone that she must have known everything. ¡°Know what?¡±
While Zhou Wei was angry that the Zhou family had been held hostage by a
group of idiots, he sighed at how Chu Ning was so lucky that she could catch up with all the good things.
Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard his rhetorical question. Her rtionship with Zhou Wei was actually not bad, so there was nothing to beat around the bush about. ¡°You really want to stand together with the Zhou family?¡±
Zhou Wei knew that he could not escape and became even more incensed. Relying on the fact that no one came to that area, his words dripped with resentment. ¡°A bunch of idiots. Did their heads get kicked by a donkey? Don¡¯t they think about the consequences when they do things? I don¡¯t want to be dragged down by them.¡±
Seeing that Zhou Wei did not even care about his demeanor, Chu Ning knew that he was enraged. After all, he was not without ambition. Moreover, the Zhou family was about to be taken over. If they were dealt with by the Su family, his vitality would be greatly damaged. Then, Zhou Wei would really lose more than he gained.
Chu Ning did not hesitate. ¡°Do you want to talk to Su Ming?¡±
Zhou Wei thought for a while. He reckoned that Old Master Zhou was unaware of the Zhou family¡¯s current decision. It was definitely not the old fox¡¯s idea.
Zhou Wei thought about it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a talk with Mr. Su Ming.¡±
Chu Ning led the way. Along the way, Zhou Wei¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Chu Ning found it funny and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m not angry anymore that your good brother wants to kill me.¡±
When Zhou Wei heard this, his curiosity was piqued. He could not be bothered about being upset anymore and quickly asked, ¡°Zhou Hao? Who did he approach to kill you?¡±
¡°Zhou Yi.¡± Chu Ning¡¯s smile froze..
Chapter 696 - 696: Conditions
Chapter 696 - 696: Conditions
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As Zhou Hao¡¯s old rival, Zhou Wei clearly knew Zhou Hao very well. Therefore, he knew some things that were not even in the intelligence report.
Zhou Wei did not hold back andughed a few times, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Zhou Yi owed Zhou Hao a favor back then.¡±
Zhou Weiughed in a manner that deserved a beating. ¡°He probably won¡¯t owe a favor anymore after this.¡±
This time, it was Chu Ning¡¯s turn to have a gloomy expression. ¡°He can¡¯t do it.
He¡¯ll owe this favor even if he dies, unless he returns the favor in another way!¡±
After saying that, Chu Ning quickened her pace. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. These people did not know her worth at all!
Zhou Wei added fuel to the fire. After seeing that Chu Ning was as unhappy as him, his strange mood improved greatly.
Soon, they arrived at Su Ming and Yan Shen¡¯s room. Chu Ning did not knock on the door, simply pushing it open and entering. After all, this was a private room, and no one woulde here.
¡°I¡¯ve brought him. Mr. Su Ming, you have to make good use of him,¡± Chu Ning said proudly.
Su Ming felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard the strange tone. ¡°Your words make it sound like those rich yboys taking women.¡± He thought for a moment and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same.¡±
¡°It seems like Mr. Su Ming doesn¡¯t want to have a discussion. Then let¡¯s go, Zhou Wei.¡± Chu Ning gritted her teeth.
Zhou Wei walked to Su Ming and sat down opposite him with a smile. ¡°Sigh, this wine looks pretty good. It should be Mr. Su Ming¡¯s collection, right? I have to try it.¡±
As he spoke, Zhou Wei picked up the wine ss on the table and carefully examined the crystal-clear wine in the ss, pretending that he did not hear Chu Ning¡¯s words.
Chu Ning choked. Yan Shen held back hisughter and called out to Chu Ning, ¡°Come here quickly.¡± After Chu Ning walked briskly to Yan Shen and sat down, Yan Shen said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll ughter these two properly in a while. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Chu Ning smiled at Yan Shen. When she saw Zhou Wei¡¯s teasing gaze, she could not help but roll her eyes.
The few of them were not in a hurry at all. They even chatted andughed, making Su Kun and Chu Zhe, who were in the room on the top floor, feel even more helpless.
Su Kun pointed at Su Ming on the screen. He was so upset that his hands were trembling. ¡°Tell me, why doesn¡¯t he have a heart? He wants to rope in an innocent youngdy toe up with ideas for a conspiracy aimed at his own family! It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±
Chu Zhe smiled politely. ¡°Young Master Su can be considered¡¡± After thinking for a long time, he could not think of any adjectives, so he could only keep quiet.
Su Kun was so irate that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at Chu Ning on the screen and thinking about the contents of their conversation, he admired this youngdy even more.
Su Kun praised, ¡°This sister of yours is a little stronger than you. Her brain is really lively.¡± At this point, he said with a hint of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s so much stronger than the one in my house!¡±
Chu Zhe looked at his younger sister in the surveince camera and couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t even know where I was living at Xiao Ning¡¯s age. I¡¯m not as thorough as her.¡±
In fact, this was an exaggeration. After all, in the original novel, Chu Zhe was a man who became a business giant at a young age through his own means. When he was Chu Ning¡¯s age, he had already broken out and started his own business. It was just that he was not as ostentatious.
However, in his eyes, his sister was naturally good in every way, not to mention that Chu Ning was really a rarity.
Su Kun also smiled. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little dangerous this time, it¡¯s not to the point of life-and-death. I don¡¯t really take the Lu family very seriously. It¡¯s just right to ask the children to give it a try.¡±
Although Su Kun was not in his seventies or eighties, he was already past the prime of his life. His ambition was well hidden, and his eyes were full of brilliance. His family business was already so big that it was world-renowned. No means were worthy of his attention.
Only this son of his. Su Kun thought about the ident more than ten years ago. Because of his negligence and underestimation of the enemy, his wife fell in the heavy rain and bled all over the ground. Their only son was curled up in a corner, unconscious.
As Su Kun thought about it, the ache in his heart spread to his eyes and nose. He sniffed and thought of his wife holding his hand tightly on the hospital bed, using herst bit of strength to tell him to protect their son..
Chapter 697 - 697: Zhou Family
Chapter 697 - 697: Zhou Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Kun took out a piece of tissue and blew his nose. He said apologetically to
Chu Zhe, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. As people get older, they be more sentimental.¡±
Chu Zhe naturally didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t ask too much and instead said, ¡°Should we give the Zhou family¡¯s old master a reminder? After all, those idiots probably wouldn¡¯t dare to tell him what they did.¡±
Su Kun nodded. ¡°My thoughts exactly. Moreover, with that old man¡¯s physical condition, there will probably be a struggle after he finds out.¡±
Su Kun narrowed his eyes, and his eyes shed. ¡°It¡¯s just the right time to pave the way for that Zhou Wei. Let him remember that it¡¯s better to have more friends than enemies.¡±
Chu Zhe nodded. Su Kun said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you tell him, that old fox from the Zhou family will probably not give you any face. He won¡¯t remember your kindness either.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Su Kun snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to send this matter to that old fox through the Zhou family¡¯s hands, so that he won¡¯t be overly suspicious.¡±
Chu Zhe readily agreed. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the Zhou family would hold a grudge against him, but he wasn¡¯t willing to do something thankless.
Compared to Su Kun and Su Ming, who were in a good situation, the Lu family and Zhou family were not at all stable.
After the eldest son of the Zhou family received the call from the Lu family, his heart had been pounding. The Zhou family had many descendants, but not many of Old Master Zhou¡¯s sons were outstanding. Therefore, everyone knew that the heir of the Zhou family would be one of the grandsons.
However, Old Master Zhou suddenly fell ill and did not even leave any instructions. This group of people began to stir again. When they heard the news that Zhou Yi had given Zhou Hao, they all felt that this was a very good opportunity. Perhaps if it was done well, Old Master Zhou would be able to see them.
The eldest son of the Zhou family thought the same, but he felt that something was amiss. He wanted to tell the old master about this, but he couldn¡¯t bear to give up such a good opportunity. He was afraid that the old man would be biased and leave it to his grandchildren to handle it. Although his son Zhou Wei was the heir that the old man liked, he was not dead yet. It was not that b* *** * *¡¯s turn.
He kept persuading himself, ¡°If the old master wakes up today, tell him. If he doesn¡¯t wake up today, it means that God deliberately helped me to leave this credit.¡±
He was feeling uneasy when he suddenly received a call. The sharp ringtone startled him. When he saw that the caller was his fifth brother, who was in the hospital that day, his heart skipped a beat. After some hesitation, he picked up the call.
His brother¡¯s tone at the other end of the phone was not happy. ¡°Big Brother, Dad is awake and asking everyone to go to the hospital.¡±
The eldest son of the Zhou family thought to himself that this was not good. Could it be that the heavens wanted him to confess? But he didn¡¯t have time to think too much and hurried to the hospital.
In the hospital, all the sons of the Zhou family appeared in the VIP ward. Zhou Hai had a breathing tube in his nose and was resting with his eyes closed. The eldest son was thest to arrive. When he entered the room and called out to his father, Zhou Hai opened his eyes.
The old master looked at his good-for-nothing sons. It was impossible to say that he was not angry. Fortunately, there were some outstanding grandsons, especially Zhou Hao and Zhou Wei. They were both good children. He was very clear about his situation. He estimated that he would not have much time left. He had to decide on an heir while he was still had the energy.
Zhou Hai looked at his greedy and stupid sons. He could already imagine the chaos in the Zhou family after his death.
He tried his best to sit up. Fortunately, although his sons were stupid and bad, they were filial and had good judgment. They quickly came forward to help him up and even adjusted the pillows for him.
Old Master Zhou took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t have much strength, his aura made those in the ward not even dare to breathe loudly. They listened carefully to him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you all came. You know my situation, and I know it too. After I go¡¡±
At this point, Zhou Hai was a little short of breath and had to stop to catch his breath. He looked at the anticipation in the eyes of those in the ward. Although he knew that they were not looking forward to his death, he could not help but feel a little angry.
He took two deep breaths. Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions had turned into worry, he calmed down a little and continued, ¡°After I leave, the Zhou family will be handed over to Zhou Wei..¡±
Chapter 698 - 698: If the Heavens Were Helping
Chapter 698 - 698: If the Heavens Were Helping
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhou Hai could clearly see the unconvinced and unwilling looks on the faces of these people. He felt extremely annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about having any evil thoughts or doing those stupid things!¡±
He coughed heavily a few times and took a sip of water from one of his sons¡¯ hands. He continued, ¡°The Zhou family has always pursued the principle of cing those capable in the position of power. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of people you are?¡±
Old Master Zhou looked at the idiots who didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads when they were scolded and felt his head ache. ¡°That child Zhou Wei¡ As long as you guys are honest, you won¡¯t lose a single privilege. It¡¯s not like the Zhou family can¡¯t afford to support you.¡±
His breathing became heavier and heavier. He didn¡¯t want to prattle on and used his remaining strength to lie down. ¡°All of you, go out and do as I say.¡±
No matter how unwilling those people were, out of habit, they dared not resist. They could only leave quietly.
After leaving the hospital and returning to the Zhou residence, the eldest son thought for a moment and called Zhou Wei. Although he wanted to inherit the Zhou Group, his father was still alive, so he did not dare to be presumptuous.
When the call connected, he still wanted to put on the airs of a father. ¡°Xiao Wei, your Grandpa woke up today.¡±
Zhou Wei looked at the three people beside him who were listening attentively. He rolled his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Oh? Is that so? How is Grandpa¡¯s health?¡±
Hearing Zhou Wei¡¯sck of respect, his father was a little unhappy. However, when he thought of his identity as the heir of the Zhou family, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Your Grandpa¡¯s health is better, but his condition is still not good.¡±
He deliberately paused and said mysteriously, ¡°Your Grandpa called your father and uncles over today to announce the candidate for the next head of the Zhou family.¡±
Zhou Wei¡¯s heart did not waver. After all, he had mentioned this condition in his conversation with Su Ming. No matter who Old Master Zhou decided on, he had to be the head of the Zhou family.
But on the surface, he still asked, ¡°Is that so? Who did Grandpa choose?¡±
¡°Who else could your Grandpa choose? Of course it¡¯s you,¡± his father said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re the most promising among the younger generation in our family. However, I¡¯m your father, you¡¡±
Before he could finish, Zhou Wei said, ¡°Then thank you for informing me.
Someone is looking for me; I still have something on. We¡¯ll talk another time.¡± ¡°Is this how you talk to your father?¡± His father was a little dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¡±
Zhou Wei decisively hung up the phone. When he looked up, he saw the three
of them smiling.
Chu Ning and Zhou Wei had known each other for the longest time and had the best rtionship. Naturally, she was the first to speak. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. Now it¡¯s official.¡±
The four of them understood what Chu Ning meant. If Old Master Zhou appointed someone, it would definitely be more legitimate than them snatching it. It would also save them a lot of effort.
¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s as if the heavens are helping you,¡± Su Ming smiled and said.
Up until now, everything had gone unbelievably smoothly. Even Su Ming had toment that the heavens were on his side.
Yan Shen and Zhou Wei did not have much interaction. This time, he was also worried about Chu Ning¡¯s safety, so he had joined in. As a man of few words, he naturally only congratted him.
Zhou Wei did not seem to be happy. His expression was very calm and he looked as if he had expected it. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t let those idiots mess with the things in my pocket.¡±
As he spoke, he smiled at Su Ming. ¡°Now, even more so, I¡¯d want to coborate with Mr. Su Ming.¡±
The four of them raised their sses at the same time and clinked them together before continuing to discuss how to deal with the Lu family.
Before Su Kun¡¯s news had been sent out, he first learned about the candidate for the Zhou family¡¯s head from Zhou Wei and the others.
Su Kun let out a long sigh and said with aplicated expression, ¡°My foolish son is quite lucky.¡±
Chu Zhe did not expect that his sister¡¯s business partner would be the next head of the Zhou family. Although the Zhou family could notpare to the Su family and could notpare to the future him in the original novel, they were still considered a big family at that point.
Chu Zhe could not help but think to himself that Xiao Ning really had foresight.
Chu Ning had no idea that her big brother was praising her for her foresight. They had already reached a critical point in their discussion.
¡°We already have a way to deal with the Zhou family. I¡¯ll go and restrain Zhou
Hao. Zhou Wei will sessfully inherit the Zhou family. The Lu family will have to fight alone,¡± Chu Ning analyzed..
Chapter 699 - 699: Division of Work
Chapter 699 - 699: Division of Work
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The few of them nodded in agreement. Chu Ning then asked, ¡°But we don¡¯t know when the Lu family will make a move or what they are prepared to do. How should we deal with them?¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s question stumped Su Ming. Yan Shen had never experienced this before either. Theory was useless without practice. Only Zhou Wei had truly fought his way through schemes and plots, so he was naturally familiar with this series of processes.
Zhou Wei naturally said, ¡°Won¡¯t it be clear if we ask the Lu family¡¯s allies?¡± Yan Shen was silent for a moment. He was a little uncertain. ¡°Can they say it?¡± Zhou Wei was amused by this question. He had thought that Young Master Yan was quiet because he didn¡¯t speak much. Now, it seemed that he was afraid of beingughed at if he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re loyal dogs ¡ª they¡¯re just a bunch of fence-sitters. Give them some benefits; if it doesn¡¯t work, threaten them and they¡¯ll spill everything.¡±
Su Ming nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like Yun Yu, as long as it threatens their own interests, they won¡¯t hide anything.¡±
The few of them divided their work simply. Chu Ning would take back Cloud Shopping so that Zhou Hao could not make a move. Zhou Wei would take care of the Zhou family and asked about the Lu family¡¯s arrangements along the way.
Su Ming still had to take care of many things on the cruise ship, so he could only send people to keep an eye on Wu Ling and Zhou Yi. Yan Shen only needed to look out for Chu Ning and not let Zhou Yi take advantage of any loopholes.
Once they were done dividing the work, Su Ming picked up his cup. ¡°I wish us a sessful first coboration.¡± After toasting, the four of them split into three groups and left the room.
As Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked slowly, Yan Shen quietly asked, ¡°Do you have the confidence to snatch Cloud Shopping back?¡±
Chu Ning had a rxed smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
¡°How could that be?¡± Yan Shen quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Zhou Hao will retaliate.¡±
Chu Ning and Yan Shen walked side by side. Her tone was full of confidence. ¡°Actually, I originally nned to wait until The Parade was on the right track before coborating with Zhou Wei. He wants the Zhou family, and I want Cloud Shopping.¡±
Her tone was filled with disbelief and ruefulness. ¡°But this timing is really too good. It¡¯s so good that if I don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m losing money.¡±
Chu Ning turned her head slightly and met Yan Shen¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, are my abilities not yet clear to you?¡±
Her footsteps were light. ¡°Besides, Zhou Hao doesn¡¯t have the time to retaliate against me because the Zhou family and Zhou Wei are his top priority. If he loses his position as the head of the Zhou family because of Cloud Shopping, he will turn green with regret.¡±
When Yan Shen heard Chu Ning¡¯s confident words, aplicated feeling welled up in his heart. He was no longer a child. This kind of feeling was love.
However, that examination report suddenly appeared in his mind and poured a bucket ot cold water on mm. HIS teenngs, ms love tor ner cooled down.
The two of them returned to the rest area side by side. Chu Ning nced at Zhou Yi from the corner of her eye. He was still standing there. He would probably be there for the next few days.
Chu Ning said a few words to Yan Shen and returned to her room. Before she closed the door, she could still feel Zhou Yi¡¯s burning gaze on her back.
Chu Ning sat on a chair by the window. She felt disgusted when she thought of the gaze just now. Anyone would feel ufortable being stared at by someone who wanted to kill them.
Even though she knew that they must have thought that Su Kun was not on the cruise, she still found it ridiculous to treat Su Ming with such contempt. These people were used to being arrogant.
Chu Ning thought about it and dialed a number. It was Zhang Bo on the other end. ¡°Zhang Bo, you and Lu Chao work togetherter ¡ª I want to get Cloud Shopping back.¡±
Zhang Bo was obviously dumbfounded. After all, it happened so suddenly, although he knew that Cloud Shopping wouldn¡¯t stay in Zhou Hao¡¯s hands.
¡°What happened?¡±
Chu Ning gave him a simple description of what had happened, emphasizing that she was about to be assassinated. As expected, Zhang Bo became nervous and immediately expressed that he would work with Lu Chao.
Chu Ning gave a few instructions before hanging up. When all was said and done, Lu Chao was indispensable if she wanted to take back Cloud Shopping.
She called Lu Chao, and after the call connected, she simply said, ¡°I want to take back Cloud Shopping. You and Zhang Bo act ording to the n.¡¯
Lu Chao didn¡¯t ask any further and immediately agreed on the n the two of them had made after Cloud Shopping had fallen into Zhou Hao¡¯s hands. Even if they didn¡¯t make a move that day, they would probably carry it out after some time..
Chapter 700 - 700: Begin the Operation
Chapter 700 - 700: Begin the Operation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Even if Chu Ning wasn¡¯t together with Lu Chao and Zhang Bo, handling it would be easy with the two of them and the long-rangemand.
After all, in this era whereputer programs were not well-developed, it was not easy to find a hacker whose skills surpassed Lu Chao¡¯s. Zhou Hao probably never thought that when she handed over the Cloud Shopping, she was not only afraid that something would happen to Chu Huan, but she also had the core program in her hands. She was not afraid that she would not be able to get it back.
On the other hand, Zhou Wei naturally gave the eldest son of the Zhou family a call. ¡°Hello?¡±
His father still wanted to put on the airs of a father. He unhappily lectured, ¡°You still know how to call me back? I¡¯m your father, and you actually dare to hang up on me. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the next family head¡¡±
Zhou Wei did not have a good impression of his father at all. He rudely interrupted him, ¡°Instead of talking about me, why don¡¯t you think about what stupid things you¡¯ve done?¡±
His father¡¯s dressing-down was immediately stifled. He continued to struggle for a while, thinking that Zhou Wei was still on the cruise ship and should not know about it.
With this thought in mind, his tone became confident again. He shot back at Zhou Wei, ¡°What are you trying to say? I¡¯m your father. I¡¯ve been in charge of the Zhou family all these years. What stupid thing can I do? Is this how you talk to your father?¡±
Zhou Wei wasughed in anger at hisck of self-awareness. He seriously suspected that Old Master Zhou did not ask his father to manage him because he was afraid that he would turn him into a simr fool.
Zhou Wei did not want to argue with him. ¡°What have you discussed with the
Lu family? Do you want me to tell the old master and ask him to investigate?¡±
There was silence on the other end of the phone. Zhou Wei did not have much self-restraint, and his tone was already filled with impatience. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a source of information just because the old master is sick.
¡°Do you think that your handling things for the past few years means you¡¯ve monopolized power?¡± Zhou Wei said mockingly. ¡°The old master is just using you as a stand-in.¡±
Although he was far away in M City, he was still clear about his father¡¯s status. In order to make this idiot quickly tell the truth, he did not mind digging up these things and giving his ridiculous father a good beating. ¡°You can only hand over documents to the old master. If it¡¯s more than five million, he won¡¯t let you sign it. Do you really think you have any power?¡±
His father shouted so loudly that his voice almost broke. ¡°Unfilial son! I¡¯m your father! How dare you¡¡±
When Zhou Wei heard this clich¨¦d reprimand, he found it funny. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call the old man over and ask him.¡±
After saying that, he was about to hang up. Then, his father shouted from the other end of the phone. Even if Zhou Wei did not turn on the speaker, he could hear it clearly. ¡°No!¡±
Zhou Wei felt scornful. This father of his had not improved at all. He had broken through his defenses with just a few words.
With this, the other end of the phone fell silent again. Zhou Wei was about to hang up when he heard the other end say, ¡°They want to deal with the Su family.¡±
Zhou Wei was still waiting, but there was no movement from the other end. Zhou Weiughed in anger once more. This sentence was like squeezing toothpaste, and it didn¡¯t even say as much as Zhou Wei knew. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±
Zhou Wei was filled with curses at this d* * *ed silence. In order to obtain more information, he controlled his temper and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the Lu family is doing and when they are going to do it? Then what kind of coboration is this?¡±
His father obviously did not want to say anything. He did not think that there was anything wrong with coborating with the Lu family. Although he did not want the old man to know, he thought that Zhou Wei was asking about this to snatch the credit. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about this. I will work well with the Lu family.¡±
Zhou Wei was instantly silenced by this strange remark. Zhou Wei had never realized that his blood-rted father was so brainless.
The stupidest thing was yet toe. His father thought that Zhou Wei was silent because he had not contributed anything. He evenforted him kindly, ¡°I¡¯m your father. No matter how great this contribution is, I¡¯ll support you to secure your position as the head of the family.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°Of course not. Zhou Wei is still young after all. It¡¯s normal for him to be the family head after his father has made some contributions.¡¯
Zhou Wei could not understand. His thoughts were already in a knot. He even began to wonder if the Lu family was really smart to find this idiot as a helper..
Chapter 701 - 701: Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy
Chapter 701: Know Yourself and Know Your Enemy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhou Wei¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. He raised his voice and said, ¡°What nonsense are you bbering?¡±
He thought that he had already restrained his temper in the past few years in M City. Although he couldn¡¯t maintain calm in every situation, at least he wouldn¡¯t be shocked speechless by a few words.
Zhou Wei felt that it was really thanks to the old master that the Zhou family had not copsed all these years. Seeing that such an idiot could still survive for so many years, his admiration for Zhou Hai arose spontaneously.
However, it was already the speediest he could obtain information from this fool. Although Zhou Wei was unwilling, he still had to press on. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good thing? Cut the crap. Tell me what the Lu family is going to do and when they¡¯re going to make a move.¡±
His father flew into a rage. ¡°Ingrate! Are you trying to steal your father¡¯s credit by hook or by crook?¡±
Zhou Wei was about to erupt from anger. He even wanted to interrogate Wu
Ling on behalf of Su Ming. ¡°Idiot!¡±
On the verge of a breakdown, Zhou Wei calmed down. He tried his best to regain his self-cultivation from the past few years and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the old master to know, you¡¯d better answer whatever I ask.¡± Zhou Wei frostily threw out a final warning. ¡°He has already confirmed that I¡¯ll be the next head of the Zhou family. If you don¡¯t want to get out of the Zhou family after I take over, you¡¯d better be honest.¡±
His father finally quietened down. After all, his fear of his own father was engraved in his DNA, and the threat of being kicked out of the Zhou family was really effective.
Zhou Wei heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was silent. He then continued, ¡°When is the Lu family preparing to make a move?¡±
His father was silent for a while. Before Zhou Wei became impatient again, he said, ¡°Before the return cruise.
Zhou Wei thought for a moment and realized that they had guessed correctly.
Knowing that he was not lying, he asked, ¡°What is the Lu family nning to
His father remained silent for an even longer period of time, but this time, he seemed to be trying to find the right words, because he had finally said something useful. ¡°They are preparing to change the cruise ship¡¯s course and kidnap Su Ming. At the same time, they will also get the family¡¯s second generation on the cruise ship to put pressure on the Su family.¡±
Zhou Wei thought to himself that the Lu family members were quite smart. He could not underestimate them. ¡°How many people did the Lu family get on the cruise?¡±
The answer came quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me.¡±
Zhou Wei did not harbor much hope when he asked this question. As long as the Lu family was not stupid, they would not exin their arrangements so clearly to a brainless person.
There was nothing more he could get from the Zhou family, so Zhou Wei hung up the phone, leaving his father cursing on the other end of the phone.
Zhou Wei thought about it ¡ª he had to let Zhou Hai know about the matter.
Only if Zhou Hai knew about it would the Zhou family stop causing trouble. That old fox, Zhou Hai, would definitely not let the Zhou family get involved in this mess.
With that thought in mind, Zhou Wei called Zhou Hail s housekeeper. It was a middle-aged man¡¯s voice on the other end.
This person was Zhou Hails confidant. Other than Zhou Hai, he would not listen to anyone else. As long as he told him, the news would definitely reach Zhou Hai immediately, and it would definitely not be exaggerated.
Zhou Wei exined this matter simply because he knew that he could not say it too clearly. People only believed in what they saw, especially an old fox like Zhou Hai. He would definitely have to investigate it himself to be at ease.
Once he disconnected the call, Zhou Wei continued to wait, because they could not be sure how many people on the cruise were from the Lu family. Without Su Ming leading the way, if he walked around randomly, those people might discover a loophole.
While he was waiting, he received a call from his father. He rejected the call without hesitation and did not even pick up.
However, he knew that Zhou Hai must have found out about this matter and scolded his eldest son, telling him not to do something so dim-witted again.
Chu Ning¡¯s progress was also very smooth. It was much smoother than Zhou Wei¡¯s.
Lu Chao easily used the program¡¯s security lock to paralyze Cloud Shopping, making the software crash.
Zhang Bo watched Lu Chao¡¯s actions. Although he was mentally prepared, he still found it unbelievable when he saw it with his own eyes. After all, Chu Ning could always refresh his knowledge time and time again..
Chapter 702 - 702: Exchange of Information
Chapter 702: Exchange of Information
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhang Bo sat on a chair in the office and recalled the day he had first met Chu Ning. He had thought that his future boss had asked his daughter to check him out. Who would have thought that the underage girl was his boss? Moreover, she was so smart, sharp, and far-sighted.
Lu Chao gave Chu Ning a call. ¡°President Chu, it¡¯s already going ording to n. Cloud Shopping should be paralyzed now. Their technicians should be able to discover the problem soon.¡± After a pause, Lu Chao added hesitantly, ¡°If they aren¡¯t a bunch of trash.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work, Lu Chao.¡± Chu Ning smiled in satisfaction. She then hung up after instructing him to continue to keep an eye on the situation.
Chu Ning knew that Lu Chao should be very excited now because Cloud Shopping meant a lot to him, especially for a talent like him who had been frustrated for many years. Being recognized and developing Cloud Shopping was a new life for him.
When Lu Chao heard the news of Cloud Shopping being taken away, although he did not say it, the sadness he felt was no different from being separated from his child. Even if he had the confidence to get it back, it still hurt.
Lu Chao was currently just as Chu Ning had expected ¡ª his hands were shaking with excitement, but he still stared at theputer screen. He knew that if Zhou Hao¡¯s programmers found the security lock and core program, they would definitely try to break through the firewall to unlock it. He had to fight back immediately to vent his anger.
Chu Ning was at ease with Lu Chao and Zhang Bo. She was not anxious at all. Instead, she wanted to go to the event venue on the cruise ship to have fun.
Chu Ning changed into a set of clothes that made it easier for her to move around in. Just as she was about to go out, she received a call from Zhou Wei.
Zhou Wei¡¯s voice sounded very low. Chu Ning had been working with him for a long time. It was obvious that he was angry again because every time Zhou Hao tried to make things difficult for him, Chu Ning heard the same voice on the phone.
His voice was low but a little rxed, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out ¡ª the Lu family is preparing to take action before the cruise ship returns. They¡¯ll kidnap Su Ming, then hijack the cruise ship and use the families behind their second generation on the cruise ship to collectively pressure Su Kun topromise.¡±
Chu Ning frowned. ¡°I wonder how many people they put on the cruise ship?¡±
¡°The Zhou family is just a small fry. They don¡¯t know the details of the n,¡¯ Zhou Wei said.
There was a knock on the door. Chu Ning asked warily, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Yan Shen was outside. ¡°It¡¯s me. Mr. Su Ming invited me to have teater. I wanted to ask if you were going.¡±
This was the secret code that Chu Ning and the others hade up with in the morning. This meant that Su Ming had made some progress on his side. If they were likewise doing well, they could have another meeting to exchange information.
Chu Ning made this suggestion because Zhou Yi was standing guard at her door. If a waiter came frequently to invite her, it would arouse Zhou Yi¡¯s suspicions and alert him. She decided to put on a friendly and cooperative attitude. Zhou Yi would be suspicious, but he wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.
Su Ming found it rather funny and ridiculed the four of them for acting like spies.
¡°Give me awhile, I¡¯ll change into a proper set of clothes.¡± Chu Ning agreed in a clear voice. She then said to Zhou Wei on the phone, ¡°Did anyone invite you over?¡±
Zhou Wei had not sensed any movements. ¡°Not yet. The waiter must be a little slower than Yan Shen.¡±
Chu Ning expressed her understanding. ¡°Even if Zhou Yi is in my area, you have to be careful. After all, they probably have a lot of people since they thought of hijacking the ship.¡±
Zhou Wei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just protect yourself.¡±
Yan Shen stood at the door and felt Zhou Yi¡¯s brazen gaze. Anger welled up inside his heart. He put on a poker face and did not reveal any of his inner thoughts. He said to Chu Ning, who was in the room, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear anything tooplicated. Mr. Su Ming still wants to do archery with uster.¡±
When Chu Ning heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. After about half a minute, she opened the door and said to Yan Shen with a smile, ¡°How about this? I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me, so this is the only suitable one..¡±
Chapter 703 - 703: Contempt
Chapter 703 - 703: Contempt
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Yan Shen took a close look and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good. You look good in anything.¡±
Even though Chu Ning knew that Yan Shen had said this to numb Zhou Yi, her heart could not help but pound violently.
To prevent Yan Shen from seeing her burning earlobes, Chu Ning quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave quickly. Don¡¯t make Mr. Su Ming wait.¡±
Yan Shen nodded. The pair quickened their pace and left the rest area.
Zhou Yi, who was standing at the side, still had the polite smile of a waiter on the surface. The suspicion in his heart had already been somewhat dampened.
Chu Ning¡¯s worries were not for nothing. As a high-level thug of the Lu family,
Zhou Yi had already done many simr things for the Lu family. Even though Yun Yu was destined to be abandoned as cannon fodder, when he was brought away by Su Ming, Zhou Yi was still worried that Yun Yu would leak his n and make Su Ming wary.
Zhou Yi¡¯s worry and suspicion had grown, especially after Yun Yu had been taken away for such a long time, and had not been sent off the cruise ship as they had nned.
He had rted this matter to the head of the Lu family during his shift at night. The order he had received was to continue to pay attention and be careful.
He knew that Wu Ling had told Yun Yu that he would kill Chu Ning, so he simply switched ces with the foreman and guarded Chu Ning¡¯s room every day, hoping to find a lopphole at the first moment.
He had also asked his brothers in the other areas to pay attention to Chu Ning¡¯s and Yan Shen¡¯s movements after they left the rest area that morning. They only knew that they had been called away by Su Ming halfway through and had only returned after a long time.
Zhou Yi was on guard. He had originally been prepared to report this matter to the family head that night, but the earlier conversation between Yan Shen and Chu Ning had dispeled some of his suspicions. After all, in his and the Lu family¡¯s eyes, only Su Ming needed to be handled with some caution. As long as
Yan Shen did not die by their hands, they would not take it to heart.
As for Chu Ning, after the head of the Lu family found out that Zhou Hao wanted Zhou Yi to help him kill her, he paid attention to her because he thought highly of Zhou Hao. He felt that someone who could be remembered by Zhou Hao should have some ability. However, after he obtained more information, he simply appraised that Zhou Hao was still a calctive child.
The Lu family head thought that Chu Ning was not worth caring about at all. Other than being a little lucky, there was nothing else to be afraid of. Under the influence of the Lu family head¡¯s contemptuous evaluation, though Zhou Hao repeatedly emphasized that Chu Ning was a little smart, Zhou Yi did not take her seriously at all.
If Chu Ning knew what Zhou Yi was thinking, she would probably be so angry that she would beat him up. However, Chu Ning did not know that now.
She and Yan Shen walked very quickly. In order to get out of Zhou Yi¡¯s gaze as soon as possible, Chu Ning¡¯s footsteps were so fast that the movement of her feet was blurry. When they reached the room Su Ming had specially prepared, Chu Ning heavily let out a sigh of relief.
Yan Shen was also panting slightly. The two of them took the cups that Su Ming handed them and drank them in one gulp.
Chu Ning sat on the sofa after drinking the water and asked Su Ming about his progress. Su Ming looked at his watch. He guessed that Zhou Wei would be arriving soon, so he said that he would tell them about it when he arrived, so that he would not waste time repeating it a second time.
Chu Ning nodded. As she spoke, Zhou Wei pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw that Chu Ning and Yan Shen were already seated, he smiled and said, ¡°You two came so quickly.¡±
Zhou Wei sat on the only empty sofa and looked at Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with checks on my side. What about you guys?¡±
Su Ming looked at Chu Ning. The information he had found was not good news, so he wanted to hear what Chu Ning had to say first.
Chu Ning had nothing to hide and said directly, ¡°The progress on my side is very smooth ¡ª Cloud Shopping has been paralyzed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Zhou Hao will know about it before tonight. Then, under the situation where he is helpless, he can only sell it at a low price; the Soaring Clouds Group willpletely acquire Cloud Shopping.¡±
In fact, the reason Chu Ning had resisted Zhou Hao back then was that she had to spend money to take it back. Although she could use Zhou Hao¡¯s help to perfect Cloud Shopping, this was something that she could do well with time.
However, Zhou Hao was dragging her down, so she could only beat him at his own game and give Cloud Shopping to Zhou Hao, simply treating this money as the tuition fees for Zhou Hao and her..
Chapter 704 - 704: Capturing Wu Ling
Chapter 704 - 704: Capturing Wu Ling
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
She would definitely not say this to anyone else, especially on such an important asion where allies were exchanging information. Exposing her own shorings andck of alternatives would only dampen morale and not do them any good.
When Su Ming heard the good news, his serious expression eased a little. He turned to look at Zhou Wei.
Zhou Wei heard his idiotic father¡¯s voice again, and could not help but feel his head aching. He shook his head slightly, trying to shake the voice away. After restraining himself, he said, ¡°What the Zhou family knows has more or less been revealed.¡±
Zhou Wei repeated what he had said to Chu Ning over the phone. Su Ming also held his forehead as he felt a slight headacheing on.
Chu Ning saw his disheartening expression and could not help but feel nervous. Could it be that the situation was not optimistic?
Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Su Ming said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, so I first spoke to Wu Ling in the name of discussing coboration, but Wu Ling only said that they had a lot of people on the ship.¡±
Su Ming looked as if he was angered by Wu Ling¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°I haven¡¯t released Wu Ling; he¡¯s currently still staying in that room.¡±
Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. Her brain was working quickly. Since Zhou Yi wanted Wu Ling to help them, how could he help them? What could Wu Ling help them with?
She simted several possibilities in her mind, but she was still not sure. She eventually raised this question.
When Su Ming heard this, he quickly thought of something, ¡°When I called Wu Ling over in the afternoon, he looked very pleased with himself. I guess he was being used to lure me into a trap.¡±
Chu Ning nodded. ¡°That means that Wu Ling isn¡¯t irreceable in their n. As long as we grab Wu Ling¡¯s lifeline, we can make him change his mind.
However, Wu Ling probably doesn¡¯t have much information.¡±
Yan Shen listened quietly by the side, slowly drinking the water in his cup. His gaze fell on Chu Ning, gentle and focused.
Zhou Wei frowned ¡ª he had a bad feeling. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Are the people guarding Wu Ling your own people whom you trust 100%?¡±
Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He quickly confirmed it and nodded with certainty, recalling the bodyguards staying by Wu Ling¡¯s side.
Zhou Wei¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Did you take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away?
Su Ming¡¯s expression instantly turned nk. Zhou Wei immediately realized that the situation was not good. After all, Zhou Hao, that ouw, often used methods like kidnapping. Zhou Wei would have learned how to do so merely by watching.
Chu Ning also understood the seriousness of the matter ¡ª if Wu Ling was allowed to send out the news through text messages, the Lu family would take action ahead of time. However, the four of them were gathered together now. Wasn¡¯t this like a live target?
Su Ming¡¯s nk expression finally disappeared. With a thud, he stood up. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go; I¡¯ll go and take a look. If the Lu family really finds out about this beforehand, then everyone must protect yourselves.¡±
Chu Ning and the other two nodded solemnly and waited in the room.
Little did they know that when the four of them gathered together, Chu Zhe and Su Kun were also watching their performance from the top floor.
Su Ming only left someone to watch over him, but when he did not take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away, Su Kun¡¯s face turned as ck as thunder.
He folded his arms and sighed. ¡°How can I be at ease with this?¡± he asked Chu Zhe.
Chu Zhe was not in a position to go along with Su Kun. He could onlyfort him. ¡°Young Master Su is still young. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±
Su Kun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Still young? He¡¯s not that different from you. He¡¯s only a few years older than that little girl Chu Ning. He¡¯s not even half as reliable as the two of you.¡±
Chu Zhe smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Mr. Su backing him up? Young Master Su is also a young and rare talent. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±
Su Kun shook his head, turned on his phone, and sent a message to his secretary, asking him to take Wu Ling¡¯s phone away.
Chu Zhe looked at Su Kun¡¯s actions and knew that he had everything nned out. He did not take the Lu family seriously at all and only wanted to give his son a chance to gain experience..
Chapter 705 - 705: Chu Ning’s Perception
Chapter 705 - 705: Chu Ning¡¯s Perception
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
He thought about it again and realized that it made sense. The Su family was one of the top families in the world. It was not one that could be suppressed by families like the Lu family, who purely depended on how long they¡¯d been in existence.
However, Chu Zhe still reminded him, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t forget to return the phone to Wu Lingter; Xiao Ning wouldn¡¯t be so easily fooled.¡± Chu Zhe smiled teasingly.
Su Kun put on a straight face and pretended to be serious. ¡°That sister of yours is really intelligent.¡±
However, he abruptly smiled, tone a little smug. ¡°Even if she guessed it, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. With her that brain of hers, could it be that she can¡¯t figure out my intentions?¡±
When Chu Zhe heard Su Kun praise Chu Ning, he was happier than if he himself had been praised. He also joked, ¡°She¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t let her know that there¡¯s an adult behind her. She¡¯ll just spread her hands and ignore everything. ¡±
Chu Ning, whom they were talking about, was waiting anxiously with Zhou Wei and Yan Shen. They had already done things up to that point, and no one wanted to fail at thest step.
Fortunately, Su Ming returned with Wu Ling¡¯s phone before long, and the joy on his face was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.
Chu Ning and the other two let out a sigh of relief. Su Ming sat down on the sofa and shook the phone in his hand. ¡°Fortunately, Wu Ling should have been frightened by the surrounding bodyguards and did not consider sending out messages.¡±
Su Ming remembered that the person standing next to Wu Ling was his father¡¯s most capable secretary. He also remembered Su Kun¡¯s instructions. On the way back, he thought of an excuse to not mention Su Kun and to fool them regarding this matter.
Chu Ning had only been nodding her head to show that she got it, but she suddenly noticed Su Ming¡¯s gaze from the corner of her eye. He was secretly observing them, and when the three of them showed that they believed him, he actually secretly let out a sigh of relief.
Chu Ning immediately became revitalized. She narrowed her eyes and sized Su Ming up openly. When she saw that his grip was tightening and that the phone was already making creaking sounds, she finally shifted her gaze away.
¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡±, Chu Ning thought. ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong. Wu Ling definitely was not so scared that he forgot. Someone must have been watching him and taken his phone away.¡±
Chu Ning spun this thought in her head. She already had a suitable candidate in her mind. It was probably Mr. Su Kun. Other than him, no one else could do this on the cruise ship without anyone noticing and even ask Su Ming to cover it up for him.
Chu Ning went along this line of thought and quickly understood. It was probably because they wanted to train their heir. On the surface, they looked like they were letting go and did not care at all. In fact, they had long woven a big behind his back. Let alone the few of them, even if they tied up a dog, they would not fail this time.
Chu Ning remembered her previous guess and deliberately nced around.
Sure enough, she found a surveince camera in the corner of the ceiling. Chu Ning stared at the surveince camera for a while until Yan Shen realized that something was up with her.
Yan Shen followed her gaze and saw that it was a surveince camera and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Is there something wrong with this surveince camera?¡±
Su Ming¡¯s heart pounded. He was worried that Chu Ning might have discovered something.
When Chu Ning saw his expression, she knew why Su Kun pretended to let go and let Su Ming experience things for himself. This fellow¡¯s acting skills were probably only good when he was being polite. With his current expression, he probably had everything on his mind written on his face.
Chu Ning suddenly had a bad taste in her mouth. She curled her lips into a smile and stared at Su Ming for a few seconds, but she only asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Mr. Su about what happened on the cruise? What did he say?¡±
Su Ming choked. He almost thought that Chu Ning was going to ask him if his father was on the cruise ship. With such a huge change, he was momentarily at a loss for words.
However, he quickly adjusted himself and responded as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah, my father said that he would let me fully be in charge.¡± Su Ming thought to himself that this was not considered a lie. After all, that was what his father had said.
Chu Ning let out a long ¡®oh¡¯. The sarcasm in her voice made Zhou Wei and Yan Shen look at the two of them. Yan Shen still didn¡¯t say anything, looking like he was going to stay silent until the end.
However, Zhou Wei¡¯s expression was slightly strange. It was clear that he could read what Chu Ning had left unspoken. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming..
Chapter 706 - 706: Heartless
Chapter 706 - 706: Heartless
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, Su Ming lived up to his reputation as the sessor of the Su family. He had experienced a moment of panic, and now, when faced with Zhou Wei¡¯s gaze, he was incredibly calm.
Zhou Wei saw that his expression was calm. Even if he had doubts, he still let it go and did not continue to stare at him.
Su Ming¡¯s back was covered in sweat. When Zhou Wei averted his gaze, Su
Ming¡¯s stiff back rxed. He turned his head and met Chu Ning¡¯s eyes again.
Su Ming was afraid that she would say something shocking again, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Actually, we already know most of the Lu family¡¯s arrangements. It¡¯s time to think about how to deal with them, right?¡±
Chu Ning rubbed her hands together a few times. She frowned and asked, ¡°Can you confirm how many people on the cruise ship are 100% from the Su family?¡±
Su Ming patted his chest confidently. ¡°Definitely more than 60%.¡±
¡°When are we going back?¡± Chu Ning nodded and continued to ask.
Su Ming thought about it for a moment. ¡°The afternoon of the third day.¡±
Chu Ning thought of an idea. ¡°Then we can arrest Zhou Yi and the rest before the afternoon of the third day.¡±
When she saw that Su Ming and the other two did not refute her, Chu Ning continued, ¡°After all, we have the advantage in numbers, and we know the n quite well. That¡¯s why it¡¯s best for us to act before they do and catch them off guard.¡±
Su Ming was a little puzzled. ¡°Then why not take action tomorrow?¡±
Chu Ning looked at Su Ming as if he was an idiot. ¡°Young Master, did you not learn anything about scheming when you went abroad to study? Didn¡¯t Mr. Su Kun teach you anything? Of course, we first have to be fully prepared!¡±
Zhou Wei and Yan Shen had also not expected Su Ming to ask such a question.
After all, this Young Master did not look like a mindless person. They looked at Su Ming in shock, and Su Ming wanted to bury himself in a hole in the ground.
Su Ming¡¯s ears turned red. He covered his face and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking either, to say such dumb things.¡±
As he listened to the three of them coughing and trying not tough, Su Ming could not take it anymore. ¡°Stopughing. Let¡¯s continue the discussion.¡±
Chu Ning coughed into her fist. The expression on her face became serious.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Continue the discussion.¡±
Chu Ning said to Su Ming, ¡°First of all, we have to ensure our personal safety. Then, we have to ensure that we have the control of the driver¡¯s seat. We have to send more people to ensure that the driver¡¯s seat does not fall into Zhou Yi¡¯s hands.¡±
Zhou Wei raised his eyebrows. ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s make it simple and rough.
Capture Zhou Yi and check every area. Let them be identified one by one.
Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±
Su Ming pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. After all, there are still so many people on the cruise ship. It¡¯s fine if one or two people are injured, but if there are too many people, my father won¡¯t be able to exin himself.¡±
Zhou Wei had only mentioned it casually. This method was only suitable for when the difference in numbers was huge. Moreover, there were so many unrted people. If something happened, it would not be easy to resolve.
Chu Ning added on, ¡°Although this sounds quite simple, we still have to be meticulous to avoid any idents.¡±
The three of them nodded in agreement. Su Ming knew that it was better that he did these things. After all, he was the owner of the cruise ship, and his subordinates would not listen to Chu Ning and the others.
Therefore, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange a few more bodyguards for us. Then, I¡¯ll go and change the people outside the driver¡¯s seat. I¡¯ll also investigate the driver inside and give him a good beating.¡±
Chu Ning gave a thumbs-up and winked yfully. ¡°If you handle it, I¡¯ll be assured!¡±
The few of themughed simultaneously. Chu Ning narrowed her eyes and dered in a low voice, ¡°Tell these people that they will be annihted.¡±
Su Ming nodded and calmly uttered some ferocious cruel words, ¡°Chop off the ws that the Lu family has stretched out.¡±
Zhou Wei¡¯s ambition was much simpler, ¡°Get rid of the Zhou family¡¯s trash so that I won¡¯t get into trouble.¡±
After the three of them finished speaking, they looked at Yan Shen in unison. It could not be any clearer what they meant ¡ª the three of them had already said something ruthless, so it was Yan Shen¡¯s turn now.
Yan Shen was originally smiling as he watched the show, but when the three spotlight-like gazes turned to him, his smile immediately froze..
Chapter 707 - 707: Countdown
Chapter 707 - 707: Countdown
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Under their scorching gazes, Yan Shen became quieter and quieter, and his face grew redder and redder. Just as Chu Ning couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and was about to stop teasing him, Yan Shen stammered and whispered, ¡°Good luck.¡± Chu Ning was dumbfounded. Zhou Wei moved closer without any regard for his image, saying with a smile, ¡°What? Young Master Yan? What did you say?¡±
They had clearly heard what Yan Shen had said, but when they saw Yan Shen¡¯s reaction, everyone found it extremely interesting, especially Chu Ning.
In her impression, Yan Shen had always been an aloof schr. After bing friends with him, he also seemed steady and reliable. This was the first time she had seen him look so embarrassed.
¡°What did you say, Yan Shen? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡± Chu Ning smiled maliciously.
As she spoke, she even asked Su Ming and Zhou Wei, ¡°Did you two hear what he said?¡±
Su Ming and Zhou Wei shook their heads repeatedly. Yan Shen looked at Chu Ning¡¯s smiling eyes, and his heart softened, seemingly touched by someone. He said softly, ¡°Come on, we can do it.¡± However, he was thinking to himself that such perfunctory words were not what he really wanted to say.
Yan Shen knew what he wanted to say ¡ª he wanted to say that he would definitely protect her.
Zhou Wei keenly felt the romance in the air. He vigntly sized Yan Shen and Chu Ning up. In the end, he revealed an inexplicable and subtle smile.
¡°What else do you have in mind, Young Master Su?¡± Chu Ning stretched.
Su Ming thought about it carefully for a moment and realized that there was nothing much else. After all, Chu Ning had indeed thought things through. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everyone, you can leave now. Go back and rest early to recharge your batteries.¡±
Zhou Wei was the first to walk out. He was still in a hurry to clean up the mess in the Zhou family. After all, Old Master Zhou did not have many days left to live. He had to take advantage of the huge burden pressing down on his shoulders to quickly overhaul the Zhou family.
Of course, Chu Ning went with Yan Shen. As they walked, Chu Ning suddenly said, ¡°You¡¡±
However, she did not continue. Perhaps Chu Ning did not know what she wanted to ask.
In the end, she simply smiled at Yan Shen. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m a little tired. ¡±
Yan Shen suppressed all his doubts and nodded calmly. Whatever she wanted to say, no matter what it was, was like a huge mountain to him. That diagnosis report was like a knife that cut off his future.
The atmosphere between the two of them was calm and heavy. They returned to their rooms deep in their own thoughts.
Chu Ning stood on the balcony and looked at the endless sea. Her mind gradually emptied.
After calming down, Chu Ning took out her phone and called Lu Chao. ¡°Hello? How¡¯s the progress?¡±
Lu Chao¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen. He looked at the attacks that could not even break through his firewall. He said excitedly, ¡°Everything is going well.
Those pieces of trash can¡¯t even get past my firewall!¡±
All of this was within Chu Ning¡¯s expectations. After all, she knew from Zhou Hao¡¯s attitude that the Zhou family was not involved in inte-rted matters.
When Chu Ning thought that she would be able to get back Cloud Shopping soon, the inexplicable disappointment she felt earlier dissipated. She could not help but remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Be careful of Zhou Hao¡¯s counterattack.¡±
Lu Chao loudly said that he understood, and Chu Ning hung up the phone with relief.
Unexpectedly, just as she finished washing up and was about to rest, she received a call from Zhou Wei. ¡°Hello? Why are you calling me sote at night?¡±
Zhou Wei couldn¡¯t hide the ease and joy in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Zhou Hao. Cloud Shopping is paralyzed. He called me.¡±
Chu Ning was rendered speechless by Zhou Hao¡¯s actions. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking of using the Zhou family to deal with me?¡±
Zhou Wei calmly said, ¡°President Chu is wise and brilliant. You¡¯re right.¡± He continued to describe Zhou Hao¡¯s crazy actions. ¡°He asked Zhou Yi to kill you, but before Zhou Yi could do anything, you attacked him first. Of course, he wanted the Zhou family to put pressure on the Lu family and Zhou Yi. That way, he could kill two birds with one stone.¡±
¡°Has he always been so optimistic?¡± Chu Ning had no words.
Zhou Weiughed out loud. ¡°Haha, your description is so urate. That¡¯s right.
He¡¯s always been dreaming..¡±
Chapter 708 - 708: Storm Brewing
Chapter 708 - 708: Storm Brewing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhou Wei felt like he was about to tear up fromughter. Zhou Hao had always treated him as a stumbling block in his way to take over the Zhou family. He always wanted to move him away to prove that only he, Zhou Hao, could lead the Zhou family. To be honest, Zhou Hao had caused him so much trouble for so many years, but none of them had ever been as clumsy as this time.
Zhou Wei smilingly said, ¡°I thought that Zhou Hao would be so angry that he¡¯d be grasping at straws when Zhou Hai announced that I¡¯m the heir. He might even give me a hard time.¡±
He joyfully said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d go stark raving mad. Haha!¡±
Chu Ning could understand why he was happy, but the problem was Zhou Hao.
¡°We canughter. What do you intend to do?¡±
Zhou Wei wiped away his tears ofughter on the other end of the phone. He
seemed to be a little surprised by her question. ¡°What can be done? What else can he stir up? Zhou Hai has already locked Zhou Hao up on the grounds that he acted on his own and harmed the Zhou family¡¯s reputation. He has also asked me to take over the people under him.¡±
This was something Chu Ning did not expect. She knew that Zhou Hai was a ruthless person who could support the Zhou family through all these storms. However, he was really efficient.
Zhou Weimented, ¡°Look, everything¡¯s going so smoothly for us now. Could we be the chosen ones?¡±
Chu Ning was choked by his sudden emotion. She thought of her transmigration and smiled indifferently. ¡°Who knows?¡± Perhaps she was also the female lead of some novel.
After hanging up the phone, Chu Ningy on the bed and recalled everything that had happened after she had transmigrated into the book. She slowly fell asleep, caught up in her endless emotions.
The next morning, Chu Ning got up early and pulled open the curtains, refreshed. She took in the fresh sea breeze and kept thinking about that day¡¯s arrangements.
Su Ming woke early as well. His secretary and bodyguards were going in and out of his room. Fortunately, the Lu family did not manage to get their people near Su Ming¡¯s room, otherwise, they would have been discovered long ago.
Zhou Wei was still in his room dealing with the Zhou family¡¯s matters. Seeing that he did not have many days left to live, Zhou Hai was in a hurry to hand the Zhou family over to him as soon as possible. In order to suppress Zhou Hao and prevent the Zhou family from causing trouble, Zhou Wei was feverishly busy.
Yan Shen was the only one left in the room. He was holding a cup of hot water and drinking slowly.
Su Kun and Chu Zhe had been in the same ce staring at the four of them for several days in a row. Chu Zhe found it a little funny. ¡°Mr. Su, do you think they¡¯ll be able to do it?¡±
Chu Zhe and Su Kun kept their gaze fixed on them. They were simply worried.
Of course, Su Kun knew what Chu Zhe meant. The expression on his face was calm and firm. ¡°Definitely.¡±
Su Kun smiled. ¡°Even if an ident happens, I still have you.¡±
Chu Zhe thought of his n with Mr. Su Kun and felt from the bottom of his heart that he was a reserve energy source. However, this was also good. After all, he could secretly protect his sister and feel more at ease.
Su Kun called the secretary in and instructed, ¡°Go and teach the driver a lesson.
Don¡¯t let him just ept anyone¡¯s money.¡±
Chu Zhe picked up his teacup and took a sip, hiding the smile on his face.
Su Kun saw it from the corner of his eye and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t cover it up; I see you smiling. My silly son, sigh.¡±
Su Kun didn¡¯t know what to say about this silly child. Wasn¡¯t he quite at ease when interrogating Yun Yu? Why was he so perfunctory when it came to the driver?
Su Kun waved his hand and called the secretary back. ¡°Tell Su Ming to scram to the branch office after this.¡¯
The smile on Chu Zhe¡¯s lips became more and more obvious. Thinking of his promising younger siblings, especially Xiao Ning, he couldn¡¯t feel any better.
Chu Ning sneezed and silently pulled her coat tighter around her. She was puzzled. Could it be that she had caught a cold from the sea breeze that morning?
She rubbed her nose and the phone on the table rang. She walked over to pick it up. It was Zhang Bo. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°President Chu!¡± Zhang Bo said excitedly. ¡°Zhou Hao contacted us. He said that he wants to resell Cloud Shopping to us at a low price!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Chu Ning¡¯s expression changed, and she promptly said, ¡°How much does he want?¡±
¡°One million,¡± Zhang Bo said eagerly..
Chapter 709 - 709: Operation
Chapter 709 - 709: Operation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chu Ning frowned. ¡°How much is left in ourpany ount?¡±
The excitement in Zhang Bo ls voice also subsided. ¡°There¡¯s still 500,000 yuan.¡±
Chu Ning had never considered that she would not have enough funds. ¡°Can¡¯t the price be further suppressed?¡±
Zhang Bo also wanted to put some pressure on Zhou Hao and try to lower the price, but he had already called Chu Ning. It was obvious that the matter was already set in stone. Chu Ning knew this herself, but still she asked, not giving up.
Zhang Bo said regretfully, ¡°When Zhou Hao¡¯s secretary spoke to me, he said that their boss would only ept a price of one million. Any lower and they would rather let Cloud Shopping fail than return it to us.¡±
Chu Ning¡¯s stomach was in knots. She definitely couldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity.
Chu Ning calmed herself down. She was only short of 500,000 yuan. If it didn¡¯t work, she would look to Zhou Wei to help make up the shortfall.
Although she didn¡¯t want to borrow money from others, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this good opportunity.
It would be difficult to exin this matter over the phone. Moreover, it would be more sincere to borrow money in person.
Chu Ning told Zhang Bo not to panic and not to let the other party take the initiative. Then she hung up the phone and prepared to go out.
The moment the door opened, she saw Yan Shen, who had just raised his hand to knock on the door. Chu Ning¡¯s knitted brows rxed instantly. ¡°Yan Shen? What¡¯s up? Is something the matter?¡±
Yan Shen¡¯s expression was unchanged. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±
Chu Ning stepped aside, and the two of them entered the room. Before closing the door, Chu Ning saw Zhou Yi¡¯s lowered head from the corner of her eye. He was probably thinking about how to make a move.
After closing the door, Yan Shen finally told her why he was there. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re going to make a move tomorrow. I was worried that Zhou Yi would make a move on you tonight, so I came to take a look and apany you.¡±
Chu Ning was a little touched. Although she was not afraid, it was rare to see such affection.
With his observation skills, Yan Shen obviously didn¡¯t miss out on Chu Ning¡¯s look when she had opened the door. He could not help but ask, ¡°When you opened the door just now, I saw that you looked a little troubled. What happened?¡±
Chu Ning did not hide anything and went straight to the point. After listening, Yan Shen thought for a moment in silence and said to Chu Ning, ¡°There¡¯s no issue; I can lend you 500,000 yuan.¡±
Chu Ning was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°I forgot you¡¯re also a Young Master.¡±
Yan Shen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not from my family. It¡¯s my schrship over the years. I rarely spend, so I saved up the schrship andpetition prize money. It¡¯s not a lot. It¡¯s about 600,000 yuan, sufficient to loan to you.¡± Even though Chu Ning had apany andnd now, she was still shocked by the amount. ¡°That much?¡±
Yan Shen smiled and said, ¡°As the School Director of our school, aren¡¯t you familiar with the rules and regtions of our school?¡±
Embarrassed, Chu Ning brushed aside her hair and chuckled.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and get my housekeeper to help me transfer this money to you. Just send me your card number.¡±
Chu Ning sent him to the door and repeatedly thanked Young Master Yan for his financial support. It amused Yan Shen so much that a smile hung on his face.
Nights on the cruise should have been noisy. After all, there were so many second-generation heirs. It was a good time for them to have fun at night.
Perhaps Chu Ning and the others had something on their minds, or perhaps someone had ill intentions; at this moment, the night was silent.
As the people fell deep into sleep, Su Ming gave the order to his secretary before him, starting the final stage of the battle.
The bodyguards were fully armed and silently spread out in all directions. As the doors were opened, one-fifth of the waiters and bodyguards were captured by Su Ming¡¯s subordinates.
They moved quickly and cleanly. The entire process did not rm the guests in the rest area, including Zhou Yi.
The clean-up was going on in a methodical fashion, and Zhou Yi, who was the leader, was also busy at the moment.
He nimbly walked in front of Chu Ning¡¯s room and took out a room card from his side pocket. It was the universal room card he had found in the foreman¡¯s
room..
Chapter 710 - 710: Finale
Chapter 710 - 710: Finale
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Just as he was about to gently push open Chu Ning¡¯s door, he was suddenly surrounded by bodyguards. He was shocked, but he immediately calmed down and sneered.
Chu Ning heard the sound of footsteps outside and a scornfulugh. She knew that Zhou Yi was outside the door. She suppressed her anxiety and waited calmly.
She was not in a hurry to go out. After all, Zhou Yi¡¯s target was her. If she went out rashly, the bodyguards would be restrained.
Chu Ning waited quietly. Su Ming walked over slowly with a group of people. When Zhou Yi saw him, his body tensed up slightly.
When Su Ming saw that they were frozen in ce, he frowned. ¡°Get him.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Yi moved swiftly. In the blink of an eye, he had knocked down two or three bodyguards. He did not hesitate at all and charged towards Su Ming.
However, Su Ming had clearly told his bodyguards not to let Zhou Yi get close to him. The moment Su Ming spoke, well-trained bodyguards had already surrounded him in a protective circle, keeping a tight defense.
No matter how good Zhou Yi was at fighting, he could not break through theyers of defense by himself. His strength slowly drained away, and in the end, he was pinned to the ground by Su Ming¡¯s subordinates.
He struggled, but the people pressing him down had put almost all their weight on him, so he could not move.
¡°Su Ming!¡± Zhou Yi cursed in exasperation. ¡°Who do you think you are! Let me
Chu Ning heard the sounds of fighting outside stop. With trust in her partner, she pushed the door open and was about to walk out. As soon as she opened the door, she heard Zhou Yi¡¯s foolish rant. Chu Ning, who was in a good mood,ughed out loud.
Zhou Yi heard theughter and turned his head with difficulty. When he saw Chu Ning, all his anger was directed towards her. ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re just a pig waiting to be ughtered. I can kill five of you.¡±
When Chu Ning saw that he was still speaking arrogantly while being pressed to the ground, she did not even bother to look at him. She walked past him and walked straight towards Su Ming with a smile on her face. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Su. You have scored a great victory.¡±
The smile on Su Ming¡¯s face became much more sincere. ¡°I still have to thank Ms. Chu for your help. When the Lu family is taken down, I¡¯ll treat the three of you to a meal.¡±
Chu Ning nodded and looked at Yan Shen, who had juste out of the room. ¡°Yan Shen, The Parade is about to have its opening ceremony. When the timees, all of you muste to show your support.¡±
Zhou Wei also walked over quickly from not far away. He smiled slyly. ¡°Of course, we will show respect since Ms. Chu invited us, right, Young Master Su?¡±
The few of them wereughing and joking, and none of them took Zhou Yi seriously. His face was livid with anger, but he was pressed down tightly, and even his mouth was blocked.
Su Ming said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that, due to this activity, in case we dy any longer, we¡¯ll return at full speed tonight. I reckon we¡¯ll be back by tomorrow afternoon.¡¯
Chu Ning and the others did not have any objections. After all, it was unsafe to lock them up on the cruise ship. As for the other guests, they could tell from Su Ming¡¯s expression that they would not dare to have any objections.
Ever since the cruise ship incident ended, Chu Ning, Yan Shen, and the others had been separated for six days. It was also the day of The Parade¡¯s opening ceremony.
Although the event was hosted by Zhang Bo, Chu Ning had made a lot of friends aftering to this world. Most of them were the second generation and heirs of families with businesses, so Chu Ning had to entertain the guests. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Chu Ning rubbed her grinning face and finally had some free time. Yan Shen was the first toe and congratte her. Because they were familiar with each other, Chu Ning told him to find some ce to sit. She was busy for a while before she finally had time to sit down and have a ss of water with Yan Shen.
Yan Shen smiled lightly. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve been busy for so long. The
Parade is finally opening for business.¡±
Chu Ning nced at him. ¡°Your words sound sarcastic.¡±
Yan Shen smile deepened. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I still have to count on
President Chu for support in the future.¡±
Chu Ning rolled her eyes. ¡°Young Master Yan is treating me less and less like an outsider now. I didn¡¯t have such treatment in the past.¡±
When Yan Shen heard this, his gaze became more profound. No one knew what he was thinking. Chu Ning seemed to have sensed something and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like a different personpared to before?¡±
Yan Shen picked up his cup and covered up the smile on his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just yourself? You don¡¯t have topare yourself to others, nor do you have topare yourself to your past self.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!